Mahabharata, Shanti Parva

Page 1

jm


d>««im

BLW3

Srctlon

.

/\^> NJ.7

K6

1




THE MAHABHARATA OF

KtUSHNA-BWAIPAYANA YYASA

TRANSLATED

^5»i of mucs}^

INTO I

ENGLISH PROSE,

UN 28 1918

%C6ICAL Jt«# Published and distributed chiefly gratis

BY

PRATAPA CHANDRA RAY,

c.

p^iVT / Pil.fi ^4. 1

VOL. II.

CALCUTTA

BHARATA PRESS. No.

1,

Raja Gooroo Daks' Street. 1891.

(

The right of translation is reserved. )

I.

E.



NOTICE. With tho completion of the Jkpaddharma of the Qanti Par van, a little less than three-fourths of the Mahabharata That which remains

has been completed.

it is

little

more

Before commencing

than a fourth part of the whole.

Mokskadharma of the Qanti

a

is

necessary

for

the

me to say a

difficulties with which

few words regarding the nature of the I have to cope.

In the first place, I desire to draw attention to the literary difficulties that lie in the way of an English version of the

Qanti and

of portions

of the

The Qanti has

Anugasana.

been characterised by the author himself (vide Anukramanika)

The learning of the poet, and his capacity for speculations on mental and moral philosophy, have been shown in it. The doctrines of the yoga have been set forth. The results of the Dharma-gastras have as the

fruit

of the

been laid down in

Mahabharata-tree.

will yield no pleasure.

and appreciate.

To be under-

brief, aphoristic sentences.

A mere perusal

stood, the ganti requires to be deeply studied.

Deep thought is necessary to apprehend

In the original Sanskrit

itself,

there

are

Of the two Bengali versions, K. P. Singha's is undoubtedly better. But

sections and

verses that defy the commentators.

then the scholars employed by Babu Singha chose to proceed

on a very objectionable plan.

They systematically ignored all

such passages as gave them any

difficulty.

It

have sins of commission as well to answer omission.

But then

the

for

true as

they

sins

of

latter are so many in number as to

have made their labours incomplete. very faulty.

is

The Burdwan version is

It is replete with errors of every description.

The ideas in the panti are peculiar to Hindu philosophy and Hindu ecclesiastical law. Even when fully understood in the original, they present the greatest possible difficulty to the translator who wishes to render them into the English tongue.

Western scholars have long ago agreed that in translating from Sanskrit, a closely literal version is much more desirable than any flowing writing agreeable to the ear and embellished here

and

there, for keeping

up the pretence

of its

being a

translation, with words and phrases peculiar to oriental modes;


2

(

The value of a closely literal version, for histori-

of thinking. cal,

)

philosophical, philological,

so great that

and various other purposes,

a version of a different character is looked upon

by most Oriental scholars as worse than

my endeavour

to

assist

the

at

To those desirous

been numbered.

Each verse has

of studying the

but who cannot be expected to do

it

original

without help, such a

The structure

simply invaluable.

is

It has been

useless.

production of as faithful a

version of the original Sanskrit as is possible.

version

is

of the English

sentence, or its collocation, may appear to the general English

But then he

or even unnatural.

reader as strange or harsh

should invariably take the sentence to be a literal reproduction of the original with only such changes as are absolutely need-

The oddest structure,

ed by the idiom of the new language. according to

ideas, or any highly un-English collocation

his

he may mark, is not due to any inability on the part of the

produce a better and more readable English

translator

to

sentence.

Often it becomes very difficult for the translator to

resist the temptation of

making an involved period more easy

and more consonant with the canons of modern English com-

The

position.

original

fact is, in almost every case,

English version.

some

the order of the

sought to be preserved as much as possible in the

is

In doing

critics, of style,

this,

may

translator

the

but there can

offend

no doubt that he

be

observes more obediently the only canon that eminent scholars for

the guidance

of translators reproducing into modern tongues

compositions

have taught, both by precept and example, of genius belonging to ancient times.

The

difficulties

again

of correctly

understanding many

portions of the f a nti where philosophical discussions about the

mind, the soul, the yoga, the nature of Dkarma, and similar topics, occur, are

showed much

They seek

The commentators have

learning, but then their learning

to

words of the

simply enormous.

interpolate

text, to

their

stretch

or

seem

to

them

to

confirm

instead of helping, only

useless.

own observations between limit

the

significations

particular words, and conclude where they can citations from the <^rntis, the

is

of

with such

U'panishads and Institutes, as

their

,

views.

Such explanations,

puzzle the reader.

Often again, the


3

(

as

interpreted

are

plainest sentences

)

learnedly

figurative.

taken as faithAltogether the commentators cannot always be readiness to view the original through the

ful guides for their

colored medium of preconceived ideas of their own. The literary difficulties, although grave, may be mastered

cannot with the aid of patience and of living teachers. It abounding works, old such be expected that in interpreting with what have been called cruces, there will be no difference The English versions of opinion or even no downright errors. of many passages are necessarily tentative.

As the first effort

of the kind, scholars

who have themselves attempted such

tasks will, I am sure,

be inclined to

these do

in

occur.

If,

pardon mistakes where

spite of the care taken for ensuring

accuracy and correctness, errors creep into the version, I can only lament. The Sanskrit adage says,— Yatne krite yadi na slddhyati, Ico-atra doshah.

The greatest difficulty, however, with which 1 have to contend is the want of funds to carry on the enterprise to its completion. Mr. H. Witton, who has ever taken a sympa-

my humble labours, writing to me from I am afraid that it is easier to Hamilton, Canada, says: thetic interest in

<:

secure financial assistance in the inceptive stages of an enter-

when it has passed

prise than

precisely my case.

of the

my

half-way

stage."

That is

through a great part

country in search of pecuniary aid have broken down

health.

imbibed. that

the

My successive tours

he

The poison

permanent

of

disease

has been

There is a well-known saying current amongst

who succeeds

us,

in causing the recitation of the Maha-

his house has to depart from this

bharata to bo completed in

world. This is explained by some as due to the sins of omission

and commission on the part ployed.

Pious

men

of the

explain

it

on

readers

em-

the supposition that

the

reciters

or

person is called away, as the result of his high merit, from an

unhappy to a happy world.

Upon the introduction of printing

into this country, the Pundits refused to see the sacred works

pass

The adage referred to above received Every man, it came to be said, who would

through the Press.

an expansion.

complete the publication or translation of any sacred work,

would have to depart from this world in a childless

state,

Of


4

(

actual examples of this, there

)

have been many.

I have

progeny the prospect of whose death would unman me.

no

I only

hope that the saying may be literally verified in my case also, for

then I shall have the satisfaction of having completed my

The adage is not so unkind as one

task before departing. the first sight may

take

it,

for

at

does not prophesy death

it

That at any rate

during the progress of such a work.

is

an

encouragement.

As long, however, as life remains,

I will not spare myself.

I will tax all my energies in finding the funds necessary.

The work is pre-eminently one which suits a Rajah or a mendicant. I

am

not a Rajah.

I

can, however, without shame, betake

Many nobler men in antiquity, in this

myself to mendicancy.

land of Bharata, voluntarily giving up kingdoms and empires,

betook themselves to mendicancy

for supporting their

lives.

Surely, with such examples before me, I can betake myself to

a similar mode of life for a task that has nothing to do with the filling of my

own stomach.

Let me be a mendicant then

and appeal to the generous in all lands.

To the different Local Governments, the Supreme Govern-

my obligations have been

ment, and the

Secretary of State,

very great

the support I have obtained

them.

for

To the native princes and

from each of

chiefs, also, of

India

my

Many Oriental scholars of great Europe and America, have aided me

obligations are scarcely less. repute, belonging

to

with sympathy and a few of them with even money. out their sympathy I could never have the progress I have made.

have helped me greatly.

succeeded in

Withmaking

Individual Officials, also, in India

Where

there

many me the

have been so

persons and personages all of whom have extended to hand of friendship and help, it would be invidious to mention particular names. For all that, I cannot help naming a

few who have been Sir W.

W. Hunter,

General

Sir Steuart

kind to me.

particularly

Bayley, Sir Auckland Colvin, General

Stewart, Mr. Ilbert,

Sir George

Chesney, and Sir

Charles Aitchison have all befriended me from the

mencement of the Undertaking.

very

com-

Without their help, accord-

ed to me' most liberally, I could

never have

succeeded in

tielbg over the difficulties of even t he first stages of my work.


5

(

)

During the second stage, besides all those distinguished cials who

continued to help

material

aid

me

as

before, I

from the Marquis of Dufferin

Offi-

have derived

and Ava, Sir

Donald Mackenzie Wallace, General Sir Frederick Roberts, Sir Charles Elliott, Sir John Ware Edgar, and Sir Alfred

Among non -officials I have derived much sympathy and

Croft.

encouragement from the late lamented Mr. Robert Knight, Mr. J. O. B. Saunders, and others. Amongst scholars in continental

Europe I have received much kindness and assistance from M. Barth and M. St. Hilaire, both so well-known in the annals of Oriental learning, and Professor Jacobi of Germany. It was to the exertions of M. A. Barth and M. Barthelamy St.

Hilaire that I owe the grant I have obtained from the Republic

The

of France.

rule about patronage was

rescinded

by the

authorities in France for granting me help, for no foreign publication, particularly an incomplete one, is accorded such favor.

In England I have obtained the greatest help from Professor Max Muller and Dr. Reinhold Rost. The former by sending me a translation he had transcribed in his own hand, of the few sections of the Adi Parvan, showed me the way. Without such help I could never have ventured to undertake

first

the publication of an English version of the great Hindu Epic.

As regards Dr. Rost, I owe him the first idea of an English translation of the Mahabharata. Whenever again my energies have flagged in view of the

difficulties

of my situation, a

kind letter from him, full of sympathy and advice, has tantly

me with

filled

lessness.

hope, dispelling all

ins-

gloom and cheer-

In America I have received material help from Mr.

Wm. Emmette Coleman of San-Francisco, Professor Lanman of Cambridge, U. S. A., Professor H. Reese of Maryland, and

Mr. H. B. Witton of Hamilton, Canada.

When I have so many persons and personages to help me I have no reason to despair.

As yet Bengal only has done

my enterprise. I had received the largest measure of support from my own countrymen while issuing my Bengali and Sanskrit Mahabharata and Ramayana. I have done nothing to forfeit the sympathy and kindness of my very

little

for

countrymen,

Amongst the orthodox, there seems to be a feel-


(

c

)

ing that every attempt to translate

a foreign tongue

the Hindu scriptures into

an act of impiety.

is

I

humbly ask those

countrymen of mine who entertain such a feeling to carefully The Hindu religion may not be prosely-

consider the matter.

But

tising.

tism,

objects other than those connected with prosely-

and every one

of

which is highly important, may be

served by publishing our scriptures more

widely.

Bengal itself there is a large

gotten that in

Is

it for-

class of readers

unable to read the Mahabharata in Sanskrit and unwilling to read it in Bengali?

Will not the study of the original itself

be materially aided by the English translation ? the

political

Then again

advantages of such a translation cannot be in-

In the preface put forth with the first

considerable.

fascicule,

I said that "... Viewed also in the light of a means to an end,

the end,

of understanding the wishes and aspirations

viz.,

of

the Indian races for purposes of better government, the study of Sanskrit may be dispensed

with

if all

that is contained in

the great Sanskrit works of antiquity becomes obtainable by

Englishmen through the medium of translation.

Any

effort,

therefore, that is made towards unlocking Manu and Yajnavalkya, Vyasa and Valmiki, to Englishmen at home or in

India, cannot but be regarded as a

valuable contribution to

the cause of good Government."

To my orthodox countrymen, therefore, I repeat that they should not view the English translation of the great work of Vyasa as an act of impiety or that it is useless so far as they are

concerned.

It is, as I said before, a contribution to

cause of good government, as helping

the rulers

to

the

better

understand the ruled. In conclusion I appeal humbly and respectfully to all my countrymen, not of Bengal alone but of India. Ours, as I

have often said, is the land of charity.

If all

come forward

with what each can easily spare, a hundred such enterprises as

mine may each be completed a hundred times. Calcutta, •

1oai September, 5th, 1891.

1 I

Pratapa r Chandra Bay,


THE MAHABHARATA >

f«» <

gANTI PARVA,

CLXXIV.

Section (

Mokshadharma Parva.)

"Yudhishthira said,

— 'Thou

hast,

O grandsire, discoursed

tipon the auspicious duties (of persons

with the duties of kings.

distress) connected

in

now, O king, to which belong to those who

It behovest thee

tell me those foremost of duties

lead the (four) modes of life

!''

"Bhishma said,— 'Religion hath many doors.

The

obser-

vance of (the duties prescribed by) religion can never be futile. Duties have been laid down with respect to every mode of life,

(The

fruits

of those duties

in the next world).

are

The fruits, however,

towards the Soul are obtainable be the object

to

invisible,

else,

of Penance directed

in this world.*

which one devotes

Bharata, and nothing

being attainable 2

oneself, that

Whatever object,

O

appears to one as the highest of

acquisitions fraught with the greatest of blessings.

3

When one

reflects properly, (one's heart being purified by such reflection),

* It is very difficult to literally translate such verses. The word Dharma is sometimes used in the sense of Religion or the aggregate of duties.

At other times it simply means a duty or the course of duties Tapah is generally rendered pe-

prescribed for a particular situation.

has a direct reference to cravana (hearing), soul man%na (contemplation), and nidhiddhyasana (abstraction of the the of grammar The concentration). from everything else for absolute which that being Sat &c, apretya is Sati line second half of the first nance.

Here, however,

is real,

hence, the Soul, or the Supreme

it

dual Soul is only a portion.

— T.

Soul,

of

which every

indivi-


— — mahabharata,

2

[Mokshadharma

one comes to know that the things of this world are as valueWithout doubt, one is then freed from attachless as straw.

ment in respect

of those

dhishthira, which is

full

When

things.*

man of intelligence should

strive for

the

O Yu-

world,

so

constituted, every

the

attainment of the

of defects, is

emancipation of his soul.' 6

"Yudhishthira said,

—Tell me, O grandsire, by what frame

of soul should one kill his grief when

one

!' or when one's wife, or son, or sire, dies

"Bhishma said, or son or sire

is

—'When one's wealth

dead, one

this is a great sorrow

!

to

or

wife

one's

oneself,

— Alas,

— But then one should, by the aid of

Reflection, seek to kill

that sorrow. 7

In this connection

coming to Senajit's court, made

is

regenerate friend of

that a

cited the old story of the speech his,

is lost,

says

certainly

wealth,

loses one's

c

that king. 8

to

ing the monarch agitated with grief and burning

Behold-

with sorrow

on account of the death of his son, the Brahmana addressed heart and

that ruler of very cheerless

Why art thou stupified Thyself an object

?

of grief,

said

these

words 9 :

Thou art without any intelligence why dost thou grieve (for others) ? !

A few days hence others will grieve for thee, and in their turn they will be grieved for by others still others who wait upon thee,

whence all of us have come

10 !

Thyself, myself,

and

O king, shall all go to that place u

!

intelligence, what that that concentration of what penance, O learned Brahmana, thou that hast wealth of asceticism, what that thought, " 'Senajit

said,— What

is

that

knowledge, and what that learning, by acquiring which thou dost not yield thyself to sorrow ?

12

" 'The Brahmana said,— Behold, all creatures,— the superior,

the middling, and the inferior,— in consequence of their res13 I do not regard even pective acts, are entangled in grief !

my own

self to

the whole world

be mine. to

be mine.

On I

the

other hand,

again

think

regard

I

that

(which I see) is as much mine as it belongs to others

all !

this

Grief

14

Havcannot approach me in consequence of this thought. to either yield not ing acquired such an understanding, I do Joy or to grief.

15

As two pieces of wood floating on the ocean


caoti parva.

Parva.]

3

come together at one time and are again separated, even union

the

is

creatures

of (living)

in

feel

certain.

affection

for

them,

them

separation with

for

is

He has He did not know thee. Thou Who art thou and for whom dost thou

Thy son came from an

17

Sons,

One should

grandsons, kinsmen, relatives, are all of this kind.

eever

such-

world. 1 "

this

region.

invisible

departed and become invisible. didst not know him. grieve ? is

Grief arises from the disease constituted by desire.

Happiness again results from the disease of desire being cured.

From

joy.

springs

Sorrow comes after

and sorrow

sorrow, joy,

repeatedly."

arises

and joy after sorrow.

The joys and

sorrows of human beings are revolving on a wheel. -° happiness sorrow has come happiness.

happiness

No one suffers

After

Thou shalt again have sorrow for ever, and no one enjoys to

thee.

21

The body is the refuge of both sorrow Whatever acts an embodied creature does

forever.

and happiness.*

with the aid of his body, the consequence thereof he has to suffer in

that

body. 22

body into existence. perish

together.f

23

Life springs with the springing of the

The two

exist

Men

uncleansed souls,

of

together,

and the two

wedded

worldly things by various bonds, meet with destruction

embankments

of sand

in

water. 24

Woes

of

diverse

born of ignorance, act like pressors of oil-seeds, for all creatures in

to like

kinds,

assailing

consequence of their attachments, these press

them like oil-seeds in the oil-making machine represented by Man, for the sake of his wife (and others), commits numerous evil acts,

the round of rebirths (to which they are subject). 26

but suffers singly diverse kinds of misery both the next world. 2 "

All men, attached

slough. 27

O lord, upon loss of wealth

in this and-

and wives and kinsmen and relatives, sink in the miry sea of grief like wild elephants, when destitute of strength, sinking in a miry Indeed,

men or relatives, man

*

children

suffers great distress,

or son or kins-

which resemble^

And not the Soul, as the commentator explains.

©I the body joy and grief disappear. t

to

With the death

— T.

The art by which the body could, as in Egypt, be preserved

thousands of years was not known to the Rishis*

— T,

fop


MAHABHAiurA,

4

[jfiTokshadharma

All power of burning, a forest conflagration. 2 and grief, existence and non-existence, is joy

as regards its this,

viz.,

'

29 One having friends as one destitute dependent upon destiny. as one destitute of foes, one having foes having of friends, one

wisdom as one destitute of wisdom, each and every one amongst these, obtains happiness through destiny. 30 Friends Foes are not the cause

are not the cause of one's happiness.

of

misery.

one's

accession accession

of wealth of

Wisdom ;.

nor

happiness.

51

is

is

not

wealth

competent to bring an bring

an

not the cause

of

competent

Intelligence

is

wealth, nor is stupidity the cause of penury. possessed

of wisdom,

the world."

2

to

He only that is

and none else, understands the order of

Amongst the intelligent, the heroic, the

foolish,

the cowardly, the idiotic, the learned, the weak or the strong, ;

happiness comes to him for whom

it is

ordained."'

The cow

belongs to the calf, to the cowherd that owns her, and to the

who drinks her

milk.*24

thief.

Indeed, she belongs to him

The}'

whose understandings are absolutely dormant, and they attained to that state of the mind which lies be-

"who have

yond the sphere of the intellect, succeed in enjoying happiOnly they that are between these two classes, suffer ness. They that are possessed of wisdom delight in the imscry. 35 two extremes but not in the states that are intermediate. The sages have said that the attainment of any of these two-f*

* The commentator explains the sense of this as follows The cow Those who derive no advantage :

belongs to him who drinks her milk.

from her have no need far showing her any affection. One should not covet what is above one's want. It has been said, that (to a thirsty or Lungry or toil-worn man), a little quantity of vaccine milk is of more use than a hundred kine a small measure of rice more useful than a hundred barns filled with grain half a little bed, of more use than a ;

;

large mansion.

— T.

t I follow Nilakantha in rendering this verse. plausible.

His interpretation is

Mudatanidh, according to him, are those who are

in

deep

These are (1) wake(2) dream, (3) dreamless or deep slumber, and (4) Turiya or

sleep.

There are four stages

fulness

;

of Consciousness.

absolute Samad/ii (which the Yojin only can attain to).— T.


canti parva,

Parva.]

5

extremes constitutes happiness. Misery consists in the states that are intermediate between the two.*™ They who have felicity (which samadki can from the pleasures and freed become bring), and who have pains of this world, and who arc destitute of envy, are never 37 They agitated by either the accession of wealth or its loss.

succeeded in

attaining to real

who have not succeeded leads

real felicity,

to

in acquiring that intelligence which

but

who have transcended

and

folly

ignorance (by the help of a knowledge of the scriptures), give

way to excessive joy and excessive misery.™

notions of right or wrong, insensate with pride and with

all

success over others, yield

gods in heaven.-j^ is

Men destitute of

misery

;

9

to

transports of delight

Happiness must end in misery.

while cleverness (in

cleverness, but

Idleness

action) is the cause of happi-

Affluence and prosperity

ness.

the

like

dwell

not in one that is idle.

in

40

one possessed of

Be it happiness

or

be it misery, be it agreeable or be it disagreeable, what comes

one should be enjoyed or endured

to

heart.

41

Every day a thousand occasions

hundred occasions for fear folly

with

but

the

assail

man

an unconquered for

sorrow, and a

and

of ignorance

not the man that is possessed of wisdom. 4 *

Sorrow

can never touch the man that is possessed of intelligence, that

has acquired wisdom, that is mindful of listening to the

instructions of his betters, that is destitute of envy, and that is self-restrained.

1,

protecting his heart

man

Relying upon such an understanding, and (from

the

and the

influences of desire

wisdom should conduct himself here. Indeed, sorrow is unable to touch him who is conversant with passions), the

of

Supreme Self from which everything springs and unto which everything disappears. 4 44 The very root of that for that

:

* The two extremes, of course, are dreamless slumber and Turiya The two intermediate ones are wakefulness and sleep with dream. T.

or Soumadhi.

+ Pride in consequence of having insulted or humiliated others

and success over others such as victories in battle and other concerns

;

of

the world.— T. X

The first half of the second

line

however, in effect, remains unaltered,

is

read variously.

What is said here

The is

sense,

that

the


MAHABHARATA.

6

[MukshadharYdW

which grief, or heart-burning, or sorrow is felt or one

impelled to exertion, should, even

is

one's body, be cast off. 45 of which the

respect

if it

which

for

be a part

of

That object, whatever it may be, in of nieum is

idea

cherished, becomes a

source of grief and heart-burning. 40 Whatever objects, amongst

things

that are desired, are cast off, become sources of happi-

ness.

The man that pursues objects of desire meets with descourse

truction in

of the

pursuit. 47

Neither the happiness

that is derived from a gratification of the senses nor that great felicity

which one may enjoy in heaven, approaches to even a

sixteenth part of the felicity which arises from the destruction of all desire. 49

The acts of a former life, right or wrong, visit, in their consequences, the wise and the foolish, the brave and the timid, 49 It is even thus that joy and sorrow, the agreeable and the disagreeable, continually revolve (as on a wheel) among living creatures. 50 Relying upon such an understanding, the man of intelligence and wisdom lives at ease. A person should disregard all his desires, and never allow his wrath

to

get

the better of him/' 1

This wrath springs in the

heart and grows there into vigor and luxuriance. that Is

in the bodies of men

dwells

This wrath and is born in their minds,

spoken of by the wise as Death. SJ

When a person succeeds withdrawing

all

self-luminous, succeeds

in

in withdrawing all his desires like a tortoise its limbs,

then his soul, which

looking into

itself.*

53

respect of which the

That idea

is

object,

of

whatever

no

fear,

may

be, in

meum is cherished, becomes a

source of grief and heart-buming.-f°' 4 feels

it

When a person himself

and is feared by no one, when he cherishes no then said to attain to the state

desire and no

aversion, he

of Brakma,^

Casting off both truth and falsehood, grief and

is

man who succeeds in attaining to a state of Brahma by

true

Samadhi

or abstraction from the world, can never be touched by grief. T. * In all treaties on Yoga it is said that when the first stage is passed,

the neophyte succeeds in looking at his own self. The meaning seems double existence so that he succeeds

to be that he experiences a sort of

in himself looking at his own self.

t This is the

it.-T.

same as

46.

— T.

The Bombay

editiou

does not

repeat


canti parva.

Farva.]

and the disagraaable, thou

joy, feir and courage, th? agraeible

mayst become of tranquil soul.

7

When a porson abstains from

66

doing wrong to any creature, in thought, word, or deed, he is then said to attain to a state of Brahma. 57 his

True happiness is

who can cast off that thirst which is incapable of being cast

by the misguided, which does not decay with decrepitude, and which is regarded as a fatal disease. 53 In this connection,

off

O king, are heard the verses sung by Pin gal a about the manner in which she had acquired eternal merit even at a time

A fallen

unfavorable/' 9

that

had been very

name

of Pingala, having repaired to the place

was denied the company

of her

woman

of the

of assignation,

through an accident,

lover

At that time of great misery, she succeeded in acquiring tranquility of soul. 00 " all

'

— Pingala

said,

—Alas, I have

for many long

the while overcome by phrensy, by the

side

Self in whom there is nothing but tranquility at my door.

Before

Essence of Purity. 61

this,

I

I

did

!

not, however, approach that

shall cover this house of one column

is

there that regards that dear Supreme

is

so

near, as truly dear ?f 02

What woman even when He I have been

I am no longer influenced

Human lovers, who are really

of hell, shall no longer deceive me by 03

Soul,

I am now awake.

roused from the sleep of ignorance.

fully.

dear

Death has been

and nine doors (by means of true Knowledge).*

by desire.

years lived,

of that

the embodied forms

approaching

me

lust-

Evil produces good through destiny or the

acts

of a

former life.

Roused (from the sleep of ignorance), I have cast

off all desire for worldly

objects.

I have

acquired a complete

mastery over my senses. 61 One freed from desire and hope sleeps in felicity.

Freedom from hope and

desire is felicity.

ing driven off desire and hope, Pingala sleeps in felicity * The house referred to is the body. it is supported io

>cs

The single column on which

Ignorance, and the nine doors are the eyes, the ears,

the nostrils, &c. &c. +

Hav— ''

!

— T.

The sense is that women always regard

their

human

dear without regarding the Supreme Being to be ;o, although

ways with them.— T.

lovers as

He is al-


8

[Mokshadharma

ma.habha.rata. " Bhishma

continued,

—'Consoled with these and other

words uttered by the learned Brahmana, king Senajit (casting experienced delight and became very happy.'

off his grief),

" c6

Section CLXXV. "Yudhishthira said, created thing,

is

—''Time, which

of every

destructive

is

O grandsire, what is

Tell me,

passing on.*

that good thing which should be sought I' 1

"Bhishma said,

O king, is cited the O Yudhish-

connection,

this

'In

old narrative of a discourse between sire and son, thira

A certain Brahmana, O Partha, who

2 !

the study of the

Vedas, got a very intelligent son who (for

One day, the son, well

this) was called Medhavin.-p

sant with

the

of the

truths

acquainted also with the " 'The son said,—

of Emancipation,

and

of the

world, addressed

his

affairs

What should a

seeing that the period of human

O father,

should perform,

me

tell

without

conver-

religion

sire devoted to the study of the Vedas.

quickly ?

was devoted to

4

wise

course

father,

do,

away

passing

life is

the

man

of duties

omitting to mention

so

very

that

one

the

fruits!

Having listened to thee, I desire to obsene those duties " 'The sire

said,

—O

mode of life, one should

study

first

Brahmacharyya

the

son, observing

the

Vedas.

then wish for children for rescuing his ancestors.

He

At

rites.

last,

should

Setting up

his fire next, he should seek to perform the (prescribed) fices according to due

6 !

sacri-

he should enter the

forest for devoting himself to contemplation

fi !

"'The son said, When the world is thus surrounded on all sides and is thus assailed, and when such irresistible things of fatal conse|uences fall upon it, how can you say these words 7

so calmly ?

" 'The sire

that

said,

by which

irresistible

it

things

— How is

is

surrounded ?

of fatal

/".

e.,

is com-sing on,

t Literally, Intelligent,

?

8

without waiting for any one.

— T.

What

is

What, again, are those fall upon it?

consequences that

Why dost thou terrify me thus *

world assailed ?

the

— T.


"The son said,

—Death

is

that by which the world is assail-

Decrepitude encompasses

ed.

9

canti parva.

Farva.\

that come and go away are the

the

lessening

period

of

Those

it.

irresistible

things

nights (that are continually

human

life).

When I know that

9

Death tarries for none (but approaches steadily towards every creature), how can I pass my time without covering my10 When each succeeding self with the garb of knowledge ?* night,

passing away,

existence, the man of fruitless.

11

the

lessens

allotted

period

of

one's

wisdom should regard the day

be

to

(When death is approaching steadily) who is there

Death comes to a man before his desires have been gratified. 12 Death snatches away a person when he is engaged in plucking flowers that would, like a fish in a shallow water, feel happy ?

and when his heart is otherwise set, like a tigress bearing away a ram. 13 Do thou, this very day, accomplish that which Death Let not this Death come to thee is for thy good. !

drags its victims before

their

acts

accomplished. 14

are

The

acts of tomorrow should be done today, those of the afternoon.

Death does not wait

in the forenoon.

to see whether the acts 15

Who knows

him even today ?

In prime of

of its victim have all been accomplished or not. that Death will

not come

to

age one should betake oneself to is

transitory.

hereafter

will

be the consequences. 10

rance, one is ready to exert

for

Like a tiger bearing away

here

and

felicity

Overwhelmed by igno-

sons and

virtuous or vicious acts, one brings them

them. 17

Life

the practice of virtue.

If virtue be practised, fame

wives.

Achieving

up and aggrandises

a sleeping deer,

snatches away the man addicted to the gratitication

Death

of desire

and engaged in the enjoyment of sons and animals. 13 Before he has been able to pluck the flowers upon which he has set his heart, before he has been gratified by the acq uisition of the

objects of his desire,

ing away its prey. is still in

19

Death bears him away like a tiger bearDeath overpowers a man while the latter

the midst of the

happiness

that

accrues from

the

The true reading is Jnfinena and not ajnanena. Then, in the last The practides ava and api frequently drop the initial a. Hence a-pihitah means not covered. T. *

foot, the word is a-pikitah and not apihitah.


f

mahabharata,

la

[Mokshadharmci

—This has been has been half-done — Death

gratification of desire, and while still thinking,

done

this is to be done

;

2ft

;

this

!

away the man, however designated according

bears

his

to

profession, attached to his field, his shop, or his home, before

Death bears away idiotic, and

1 he has obtained the fruit of his acts/

the weak, the strong, the

brave, the

timid, the

the learned, before any of these obtains the fruits of his acts.

When

death, decrepitude, disease, and causes, are all

diverse

residing in

sorrow arising from

thy body, how is it that

88 thou livest as if thou art perfectly hale ?

embodied creature

is

22

born, Decrepitude

As soon

as

an

and Death pursue

him for (effecting) his destruction. All existent things, mobile 4 The attachment and immobile, are affected by these two.which one feels for dwelling in villages and towns (in the midst of fellowmen) is said to be the very mouth of Death, The forest, on the other hand, is regarded as the fold within which the senses may be penned up. This is declared by the* grutis* u The attachment a person feels for dwelling in a village or town (in the midst of men) is like a cord that binds

him

good break that cord and emancipation, while they that are wicked do not

effectually.

attain

to

succeed in

They that

are

breaking them. 20

He who

never injures

living

creatures by thought, word, or deed, is never injured by such

Nothing can resist the messengers (Disease and Decrepitude) of Death when they advance except Truth which devours Untruth. In Truth is immortality.}: 28 For these reasons one should one should devote oneself to a practise the vow of Truth accept Truth for one's Veda should one union with Truth

agencies

as

are destructive of life and property.

27

;

;

;

and restraining one's senses, one should vanquish troyer by Truth. 20

the

Des-

Both Immortality and Death are planted

* The word used in the text is Devanani (of the gods). There can is here used for implying

be no doubt, however, that the word deva

the senses.

— T.

wild beasts and lawless men. T. and Asatyadyam are both correct. The sense is the Asatyajyam I same. The first means 'having untruth for the libation (that it eats The second ine;ons 'having untruth for the food (it devours).'— T. .up).' t

/.

e.,


CANTI PARVA.

Par ()*<] body.

the

in Joss

of

One comes

judgment

Truth.""

I

Death through Ignorance and while Immortality is achieved through

;

to

therefore, abstain

shall,

11

from injury and seek to

achieve Truth,

and transgressing the sway of

wrath,

pleasure

regard

and

desire

and pain with an equal

eye,

and

Upon

RI attaining tranquillity, avoid Death like an immortal !

Sun will progress towards

the advent of that season when the

the north, I shall, restraining my senses, set myself to the performance of the faiUi-sacrifice, the .Cm/tma-sacrifice, the Mind-sacrifice,

Word-sacrifice, the

and the Work-sacrifice.* 35

How can one like me worship his Maker involving

only can perform and such sitory ?f

33

animal-sacrifices

in

sacrifices of the body such as

cruelty, or

produce

as

Piqdchas

that are tran-

fruits

That person whose words, thoughts, penances,

yoga meditation, all rest on Brahma, suc4 There is no eye which ceeds in earning the highest good.' Knowledge. There is no penance is equal to (the eye of ) renunciation, and

like

(that

(that involved in)

Truth.

There is no sorrow equal to

There is no happiness- lika 6 I have sprung

involved in) attachment.

(that which is obtainable from) renunciation."

from Brahma through Brahma.

Brahma, though

I

am childless.

I do not require a son

have no wealth

like

to

I

shall

I shall

devote myself to return to Brahma.

A Brahmana can

rescuing* me.™

lor

the state of being alone, the state in

consequence of which he

capable of regarding everything

is

with an equal eye, the practice of truthfulness, good behaviour,

* Cdnti

patience,

is

abstention

tranquillity.

The

practice self-denial in everything

;

from injury,

Ccm^'-sacrifice

is

simplicity,

and

the endeavour to

in other words, to restrain

all

sorts

The Brahma-s&cri&ce is reflection on the truths laid down in the Upanishads. The Word-sacrifice consists in of propensities or inclinations.

the silent recitation (gapa) of the Pranava or Om, the initial

The Mind-sacrifice is contemplation of the Supreme sacrifice consists in baths, cleanliness,

+ Both readings are

correct,

viz.,

Soul.

mantra.

The Work-

and waiting upon the preceptor. Kshetrayajna and Kshatrayajna.

K&fietra is, of course, the body.

If the latter reading be accepted, the

meaning will be 'a sacrifice

that

like

of a

Hence, all kinds of acts involving cruelty.

Kshatriya,

— T=

i.

e.,

a

battle.'


*

MABABHARATA.

12

avoidance of all rites and visible

[Mokshadharma

sacrifices.

thou,

O Brahmana, of wealth or kinsmen

wives,

when thou shalt have

is concealed in

thy sire ?* s8

What use hast

and

relatives, of

Seek thy Self which

die?

Where are thy

grandsires

— 'Do thou

O

a cave.

"Bhishma continued,

to

57

also,

thyself in that way in which the sire (in

and where

monarch, conduct

this

story),

conduct

himself, devoted to the religion of Truth, after having listened-

to the speech of his son/

" sS

Section CLXXVI. "Yudhishthira sail,

— 'Tell me, O grandsire, whence and

how happiness and misery come to those that are rich, as alsothose that are poor, but who live in the observance of different practices and rites I'-f 1

"Bhishma continued, 'In this connection is cited the old narrative of what was sung by Campaka who had obtained tranquillity and achieved emancipation for himself. 2

In former

times a certain Brahmana, rendered miserable by

a bad wife,

bad dress, and hunger, and living

vow of renunciation,

told

of sorrow and happiness

me

the

in

these

overtake, from

person that is born on the Earth. 4

observance of the

verses.}'

—Diverse kinds

the day of birth, the

If he could ascribe either

* Or, seek Brahma in thy understanding.

The word Atman is often

synonymous with Supreme Self. T. t The commentator explains that the object of Yudhishthira's quesin the preceedirg

tion is this:

section or lesson it has been inculcated

that one may seek the acquisition of the religion of moksha or emancipation even

when he

is

young.

Yudhishthira enquires whether

wealth (so necessary for the performance of sacrifices) is needed for the acquisition

of that religion.

If

wealth be necessary, the poor then

would not be able to acquire that religion. Hence the enquiry about the way in which joy and sorrow come to the wealthy and to the poor. %

—T. The verses are said to be old.

Nilakantha accordingly supposes

that it was not Campaka who recited them to else.

I follow the commentator ; but

the

Bhishma, but some one

grammar

of the concluding

xerse of this section must have to be twisted for supporting him.

— T.


13

CANTl PARVA.

Pavva.]

of them to the action of Destiny, he would not then feel glad

when

happiness came or miserable

when sorrow overtook

Though thy mind is divested of desire, thou bearest yet a heavy load. Thou dost not seek to achieve thy good him.*

(i.

e.,

Art thou not successful

emancipation).

thy mind ?

A

thou shalt taste real happiness.

possessions,

desirable

controlling

in

If thou goest about, having renounced home and

fi

sleepeth

person divested of everything

and

happiness,

in

his world, is awaketh in happiness. 7 Complete poverty, in of blessings, source the it is regimen, good a It is happiness. I

it is

This foeless path

freedom from danger.

is

unattainable

(by persons cherishing desire) and is easily attainable (by those that are freed from desire).* Casting my eyes on every part

behold the person who is equal

of the three worlds, I do not

and without attachment

to a poor man of pure conduct

worldly things). 9

weighed poverty and sovereignty

I

sovereignty

Poverty weighed heavier than

balance.

merits.

seemed to possess greater sovereignty

there

is

this

10

is

in

a

and

Between poverty and

great distinction,

sovereign, possessed of affluence,

(to

that

viz.,

the

always agitated by anxiety

As regards, and seems to be within the very jaws of death. however, the poor man, who in consequence of the divestment of all wealth has freed himself from hopes and emancipated 11

himself,

neither

nor

fire,

foe,

nor robbers, can

nor death,

The very gods applaud such a man to his will, who lies down on according who wanders about the bare ground with his arm for a pillow, and who is posget the better of him.

12

sessed of tranquillity. 13

man

of affluence

Affected by wrath and

stained

is

by a wicked

oblique glances and makes dry speeches.

and his face lips,

is

cupidity, the

He casts

heart.

He becomes sinful,

always darkened with frowns. 14

Biting his

and excited with wrath, he utters harsh and cruel words.

If such a man desires to even

make a gift of the whole Avorld,

15 Avho is there that would like to even look at him ?

companionship

judgment. off

the

induces

with

Prosperity

stupifi.es

It drives off his judgment like

autumnal

him

to

clouds.

think,

Constant

a person

the

of

weak

wind driving

Companionship with Prosperity

— I am possessed of beauty

!

I

am


— 14

[Mokbhadhai mm

MABABHARAT.a..

possessed of wealth

!C !

I

am

cess in whatever I undertake

being

!

high-born !

!

I am not

— His heart becomes intoxicated

meet with suo-

I

an ordinary

human

consequence of

in

With heart deeply attached to worldly

these thre3 reasons. 17

by his sires. Reduced to want, he then regards the appropriation of other possessions, he wastes the wealth hoarded

people's wealth as blameless. 18

At this

stage,

when he trans-

gresses all barriers and begins to appropriate the possessions of

others

from every side, the rulers of men. obstruct and afflict

him like sportsmen afflicting with keen shafts a deer that is 19 Such a man is then overwhelmed with espied in the woods.

many other afflictions of a similar kind' that and weapons.

20

originate

in fire

Therefore, disregarding all worldly propensities

(such as desire for children and wives)

together with all fleet-

ing unrealities (such as the body, &c.,) one should, aided by one's intelligence, apply proper medicine for the cure of those 21

Without Renunciation one can never Without Renunciation one can never highest good. Without Renunciation is what one's obtain for

painful

afflictions.

attain to happiness.

one can never sleep at thing,

ease.

Therefore, renouncing every,

make happiness thy own !"

in past times

at

— All

this was

said

to

me

Hastinapore by a Brahman a about what For this reason, I regard Renunciation to

Campaka had sung.

be the foremost of things.'

" 23

Section CLXXVII. "Yudhishthira said,

'If any person, desiring to accomplish

acts (of charity and sacrifices), fails

to

find

(the

necessary)

wealth, and thirst of wealth overwhelms him, what 1 which he must do for obtaining happiness V

is

that

"Bhishma said, 'He that regards everything {viz., joy and sorrow, honor and insult, &c.,) with an equal eye, that never exerts

(

for

gratifying

his

desire

for

earthly

that practises truthfulness of speech, that

is

possessions )>

freed

from

all

and that has no desire for action, is, O Bharata, a happy man. 2 These five, the ancients say, are kinds of attachment,

the means for the acquisition of perfect tranquillity or

email-


13

canti pabva.

Farva.]

These are called Heaven. These are Religion. These

cipation.

constitute the highest happiness.

In this connection is cited

3

when

the old narrative of what Manki had sung,

Listen to

attachments.

O

it,

Yudhishthira

4

from

freed

Desirous of

!

Manki found that he was repeatedly doomed to disappointments. At last with a little remnant of his property he purchased a couple of young bulls with a yoke for training 5 One day the two bulls, them (to agricultural labour).

wealth,

properly

tied

the fie'ds).

the

to

Shying at

the

of a camel

sight

on the road, the animals suddenly

and

fell

upon its neck.

out for

yoke, were taken

training (in

that lay

ran

Enraged at finding the bulls

down camel,G

towards the

up-

fall

up on its neck, the camel, endued and ran at a quick pace, bearing away the two helpless creaspeed, rose

with great

tures dangling on either side of its

Beholding his two

neck. 7

bulls thus borne away by that strong camel,

and seeing that

they were on the point of death, Manki began

wealth be not ordained by destiny,

it

to

say, 8

— If

can never be acquired

by even a clever man exerting with attention and confidence

and accomplishing with skill all that is necessary towards that end. 9 I had, before this, endeavoured by diverse means and with devotion to earn wealth.

Behold this misfortune brought

about by destiny to the property I had

10 !

My bulls are borne uneven

away, rising and falling, as the camel is running in an course.

This occurrence seems to be an accident.*

11

Alas,

those dear bulls of mine are dangling on the camel's neck like a couple of gems

!

This is only the result of Destiny.

tion is futile in what is due to Chance.

12

Or,

Exer-

the existence

if

of anything like Exertion (as an agent in the production of results) be admitted, a deeper search *

Kakataliyam is,

palmyra fruit.'

would discover Destiny to

literally, 'after the manner of the

The story is that once

when

a crow

crow and the

perched upon a

palmyra tree, a fruit (which had been ripe) fell down. The fruit fell because of its ripeness. It would be a mistake to accept the sitting of the crow as the cause of the fall. The perching was only an accident.

Yet men very frequently, in tracing causes, accept accidents for ducing causes. Such men are said to be deceived by 'the fallacy the crow and the palmyra fruit.'

— T.

in-

of


16

MAR ABB AR ATA.

be at the bottom.* 13

Hence, the person that desires happiness

[MokshadflCir ,T, a

should renounce all attachment.

The man without

ments, no longer cherishing any

desire for

can sleep happily. 14 ing to the great 15

everything

!-f-

attach-

earning wealth,

Ho, it was well-said by Cuka while gofrom his father's abode, renouncing

forest

— Amongst these two,

one who

viz.,

obtains

wish, the latter,

and one who casts every who renounces all, is superior to the former

who obtains the

fruition

wishes,

the fruition of all his

the

to

:

and judgment

ledge

and

end

of desire, 4

life.

17

off

of all. 10

No

one could ever attain

Only he that

feels

is

destitute of know-

for protecting his body

an avidity

— Forbear from every desire

O my

action.

for

Soul that art possessed by cupidity, adopt tranquillity by freeing thyself from all attachments

Repeatedly hast thou

!

How is

been deceived (by desire and hope). dost

not

not

one that

free

still

one with whom thou

am am delight, then, O my

from attachments ?

thyself

deserves destruction

shouldst

sport

wealth-coveting Soul, dj not induce

that thou

it

thy

at in

i8

hands,

me towards

If

1

if

I

cupidity

19 !

Thou hast repeatedly lost thy hoarded wealth O my wealthcoveting and foolish Soul, when wilt thou succeed in emancipating thyself from the desire of wealth ? 2n Shame on my !

foolishness

!

I have become a

one becomes a slave of others. attain to the

toy of thine

21

It is

!

No one born on Earth did ever

end of desire, and no one that will take birth

will succeed in attaining to it.

Casting

at last been roused from sleep

I am

!

have

acts, I

off all

now awake

22 !

Without

Desire, thy heart is as hard as adamant, since though

doubt,

affected by a hundred distresses, thou dost not

hundred pieces *

thus that

23 !

I

know

Desire,

thee,

break into a

and

those

all

Exertion to be successful must depend on circumstances.

combination of circumstances is destiny.

The

— T.

t It is difficult to resist the belief that many of the passages

of the

Cuka was the son of Vyasa. To quote a saying of Cuka (or, as he was called Cukadeva Goswamin)., if Vyasa was Canti&re later additions.

the real writer of this passage, X

I.

e.,

desire.— T.

arrive at

is

rather suspicious.

— T.

such a pjint that nothing was

left

for

him

te


17

canti parta,

Parva.]

things that are doar to thee

!

Seeking what is dear

thee,

to

24 O Desire, I know I shall feel happiness in my own Self.* thy root. Thou springest from Will.-f— I shall, therefore, 25 avoid Will. Thou shalt then be destroyed with thy roots.'

The ness.

desire

for

wealth can

If acquired,

acquisition

respecting

is

itself,

it

happi-

the acquirer

that

the anxiety

after acquisition,

If lost

feels.

great

never be fraught with

that is felt as death.

Lastly,

very uncertain.-*

Wealth

is

cannot be got by even the surrender of one's person. What can be more painful than this ? When acquired, one is never gratified with its measure, but one continues to seek 27 Like the sweet water of the Ganges, wealth only init. creases

one's hankering.

It

is

my

am now

I

destruction.

Let that Desire Do thou, O Desire, leave me which has taken refuge in this my body, — this compound of 28

awakened.

!

(five) elements,

— go whithersoever

have no joy in you,

for

ye follow

Abandoning all of you

!

quality of Goodness.S

chooses and live happily

Ye all that are

whithersoever it likes.t

Cupidity

it

29

80

of Desire

and

I shall take refuge in

the

the

lead

Beholding all creatures

in

body and my own mind, and devoting

my

my life to the instructions of the wise,

and soul to

*

2".

e.,

Soul, I

not of the

my own Yoga,

reason to

Brahma™

with the view of doing thee good, I shall emancipate myself

from all attachments and enjoy the blessedness of tranquillity.— T. t Here the theory of desire seems to be reversed. Desire is mere wish after anything. When its gratification is sought, the form it assumes is that of determination or will.

If,

however,

Kama be taken

as the formulated desire after specific objects, then, perhaps, the will

may be regarded as its foundation, at

least, in

respeci,

of the

distress

and difficulties that come in its train,— T. the Bombay reading of this ver*e is incorrect. BhutagraX I think should be Bhutagrdmam (accusative sing.). The Yah sing.) mah (norm that is exhorted to go away whithersoever it Desire It is Kama. is choooes.

If the elements be thus

speaker desires. passage.

exhorted, then

it

is

death that the

This would be inconsistent with the spirit of the

—T.

$ The Use df the plural Yushm&shu might lead at first sight it as standing

for the

elements.

It

is

plain, however, that

to all attributes that are founded on Rajas and Tamas.—T.

to it

take refers


mahabhaeata.

•38

I shall happily rove through

the

[Mokshadkarma

world, without attachment

and without calamities of any kind, so that thou mayst not be able to plunge me again into such sorrows !* 92 tinue to be agitated by thee,

Desire, I shall

without a path (by which to effect Desire, art

Thou,

deliverance).

toil.

53

think the grief that one

I

feels

the loss of wealth is very keen and far greater than what feels under

any other circumstances.

Kinsmen and

disregard him that has lost his wealth. 34 of humiliation

that

property

With

at

one

friends

various kinds

number by thousands, there are many that are more painful still. On the

faults

in

other

hand, the very small happiness that resides in

is mingled

be

always the progenitor of thirst, of grief, and

and

of fatigue

my

con-

If I

necessarily

and sorrow.f 55

with pain

Robbers

sight of all, the person that is possessed

wealth

slay, in

of wealth, or

the

afflict

him with various kinds of severity, or always fill him with 6 fear." At last, after a long time, I have understood that the desire for wealth is fraught object,

with sorrow.

Whatever the

O Desire, upon which thou settest thy heart, thou

forces t me to pursue it

Thou art without judgment. Thou art a fool. Thou art difficult of being contented. Thou canst not be gratified. Thou burnest like fire. 87 Thou dost not !

enquire (in pursuing an object) whether it is easy or difficult

Thou canst not be filled to the brim, like the Thou wishest to plunge me into sorrow.

of attainment.

nether

From thee

this ss

!

region.

day,

O Desire,

I who had

felt

I

am incapable

despair, at

first,

at

with

of living

the

loss

of my

have now attained to the high state of perfect

property,

freedom from attachments. of thee and thy

train.

89

At this moment I no longer think I had, before this, felt great misery

'* Beholding all creatures in my o%rn hody and mind, i. e., identifying myself with all creatures or never taking them as distinct and separat-

ed from me

;

in other words, professing and practising the

universal love. t

— T.

The two lines are antithetical.

there is misery in

property, there

principle of

What is said here is that though is

no

real

Hence Nilakantha is right in supposing that the

happiness in affluence. last

wori

line is not dkme but adhans, the tfandhibems Arsha.— T.

of the

first


CAnti parva.

Parva.]

19

on thy account. I do not (now) regard myself as destitute of Having adopted Renunciation in consequence of intelligence. the loss of my property, I

of my heart.

now can

from every

Thou shalt not again dwell with me or

with me. 41

I shall forgive them

of me.

I shall not injure even

ill

rest, freed

I cast thee off, O Desire, with all the passions

kind of fever. 40

that

will

sport

slander or speak

when injured.

If anybody

from aversion speaks disagreeable words of me, disregarding those words I shall

address him

in

agreeable speeches.

In

contentment of heart and with all my senses at ease, I shaM always live upon what may be got by me. 18 I shall not con-

by thee

tribute to the gratification of the wishes entertained

that art

from

my

desire,

forgiveness,

foe.

Freedom from attachment, emancipation

contentment, tranquillity, truth,

have now come to me. 43

Therefore, let Desire, cupidity, thirsfc,

miserliness, avoid me. ness.

44

self-restraint,

and universal compassion, are the qualities that

Having

cast

have now adopted the path of Good-

I

and Cupidity, great

Desire

off

I shall no longer

happiness now.

yield

to

the

is

influence

Cupidity and no longer suffer misery like a person

my of

of um-

cleansed soul. 45

One is sure to obtain happiness according to the measure of the desires he may be able to cast off. Truly, he who yields himself up to Desire always suffers misery. 40 Whatever passions connected with Desire are cast off by a persoa, all appertain to the quality

of Passion.

lessness and

arise

discontent

all

Sorrow and shame-

from Desire and Wealth. 47

Like a person plunging in the hot season into a cool

lake, I

have now entered into Brahma,

I have abstained from work.

I have freed myself from grief.

Pure happiness has now come

to me. 48

The felicity that

results

from the gratification of

Desire, or that other purer felicity which one enjoys in heaven,

does not come up

to

even

a

sixteenth

part of that which

abandonment of all kinds of thirst 49 Killing the principle of desire, which with the body makes an aggre-

arises upon the

!

gate of seven, and which is a bitter

foe,

immortal city of Brahma and shall pass happiness like

a

king

fi0 !

I have

my

entered

days

— Relying upon such

there

the in

intelligence,

Manki freed himself from attachments, casting off all

desires


'

maeabharata.

2d

[MoJcshadharma 51

and attaining to Brahma, that abode of the highest felicity. Indeed, in consequence of the loss of his two bulls Manki attained to immortality.

felicity.'

Indeed, because he cut

the

very

means,

to

high

attained, through

desire, he

of

roots

that

" 5a

Section CLXXVIII.

"Bhishma continued,

the

'In this connection is also cited

old narrative of the verses sung by

Janaka the

ruler

of the

who had attained to tranquillity of soul. What the monarch said was,— "Unlimited is my wealth. At the same time I have nothing. If the whole of (my kingdom) Mithila 1

Videhas,

be consumed in a conflagration, I shall incur no

loss.

2

— In

this connection is also cited the speech of Vodhya uttered

respect

of this

Listen to it,

very topic,

O Yudhishthira

viz., 3 !

freedom from attachments.

Once on a time the royal son

of Nahusha (Yayati) questioned the Rishi in

in

Vodhya who had,

consequence of the abandonment of desire, attained to

who had an intimate acquaintance

tranquillity of soul and

The monarch said,

with the scriptures. 4

— O thou of great wis-

dom, give me instructions about tranquillity.

What

that

is

understanding relying upon which thou succeedest in wandering over the world in tranquillity of soul and disengaged from all acts ?

R

" 'Vodhya said,

conduct myself according to the

I

tructions of others but never instruct others myself.

I

ins-

shall,

however, mention the indications of those instructions (according to which my conduct spirit by reflection.

6

is

framed).

the snake, the bee in the forest, the story),

and the maiden (in the story)

"Bhishma continued, ing the heart),

*

Thou mayst catch

their

My six preceptors are Pingla, the osprey,

O king

!

— 'Hope

is

maker !* 7

of shafts (in

very powerful

(in

Freedom from hope is high

agitatfelicity !

The The whole compound means

Nilakartha explains that by Sdraitga here is meant the bee.

amcezhanam following it is 'going behind.' "imitation of the bee in the forest.'

— T.

the


21

canti parva.

Favva.)

Reducing hope to an absence of expectation, Fingla sleeps Beholding an osprey with meat in his beaks, in peace.* 3 others, that have not found any meat, assail and destroy him.

A certain osprey, by altogether abstaining from meat, obtainTo build a house for one's ownself is productive The snake, taking up his 10 The in another creature's abode, lives in felicity.

ed felicity. 9

of sorrow and not of happiness.

residence

ascetics live happily, betaking themselves to mendicancy, with-

out being injured by any creature, like bees at

the forest.

11

A certain maker of shafts, while employed at his work, was so deeply

attentive to

it

that

he did not notice the king

When many are together, dispute who passed by his side. ensues. Even when two reside together, they are sure to I, however, wander alone like the anklet made of converse. 15

sea-shells in the wrist of the maiden in the story.-j'

" l3 '

Section CLXXIX. "Yudhishthira said,

— O thou that art conversant with the

conduct of men, tell me by what conduct a person may succeed in this world, freed from

grief.

How

also

should a person

act in this world so that he may attain to an excellent end V

1

"Bhishma said, 'In this connection is cited the old story of the discourse between Prahlada and the sage Ajagara. 2

Once on a time king Prahrada of great intelligence questioned a wandering Brahmana of great intelligence and a cleansed and tranquil soul. 3 " 'Prahrada said,

—Freed from

possessed of humility and

desire,

with a cleansed soul,

self-restraint,

without desire of ac-

tion, free from malice, agreeable in speech, endued

and intelligence and wisdom, thou

livest

with dignity

(in simplicity) like

* The allusion is to the story of Pingala in Section 74 ante.

—T.

The story, evidently a very ancient one, is given in full in the Bhagavat. Once on a time, a maiden, residing in her father's house, wished to feed secretly a number of Brahmanas. "While removing the grain from the barn, her anklets, made of shells, began to jingle. t

Fearing discovery through that noise, she broke all her anklets except one for each hand.

— T,


[Mohshadharma

mae>a,bhara.ta.

2Z a child.

Thou never

4

grievest at any

covetest

kind of loss

any kind of gain, and never

Thou

!

always contented,

art

O Brahmana, and dost not seem, to regard anything in the world

While all other creatures are being borne away

5 !

the current of desire and passion, thou art perfectly

in

indiffer-

ent to all acts appertaining to "Religion, Profit, and Pleasure.

Thou seemest to be in a state of quietude (without the bility

of

Disregarding

agitation).

the

all

senses, thou mo vest like an emancipated self, only

witnessing

What, thy wisdom, what thy learning, and what thy

everything, (but

O sage, is

possi-

of the

objects

never taking part in anything). 7

behaviour (in consequence of which all this becomes possible)? Tell me this without delay,

— will do me good !

" Bhishma

if,

O Brahmana, thou

thinkest it

'"

continued,

— 'That intelligent Brahmana who

was well-conversant with the duties of the world, thus questioned by Prahrada, answered him in sweet words of grave import. 9

Behold,

O Prahrada, the origin

of creatures, their

growth, decay, and death, are traceable to cause.

It is for

sorrow.* 10

this

no (intelligible)

that I do not indulge in either joy or

All the propensities (for action) that exist

universe may be seen to

flow

from

creatures (to which they inhere).

the

very

delighted with anything.^

the

natures of the

All things (in the universe)

are dependent on their respective natures. 11

in

Bshold,

O

of union have an aptitude for disunion.

Hence, I Prahrada,

All

am

all

not

kinds

acquisitions

are

certain to end in destruction. Hence I never set my heart upon the acquisition of any object. 12 All things possessed of

i.

* Animittatah is explained by Nilakantha as one that has no cause, Brahma. The commentator would take this speech as a theistic

e.,

one.

I refuse to reject the

plain and obvious

meaning

of the

All phases of speculative opinion are discussed in the Canti.

word.

It is very

possible that a religious indifi'erentism is preached here.— T.

+

The sense of the passage is that as everything depends upon

its

own nature, it cannot, by its action, either gladden or grieve me. If a son be born to me I am not delighted. If he dies, I am not grieved.. His birth and death depend upon his own nature as a mortal. I have no power to alter that nature or affect it in any way.

— T.


canti parva,

Parva.] attributes are certain to

23

What

meet with destruction.

re-

mains there for a person then to do who (like me) is conver13 Of all sant with both the origin and the end of things ? of waters, the end ocean small, born in the things, large or is

noticeable. 14

the

also

I see

death, which

chief of Asuras, of all things, mobile and

is

manifest,

O

immobile, belong-

O best of Danavas, death comes in season

ing to the land. 15

unto even the strongest of winged creatures which range the sky. 1G small,

I see again

which move in

time comes. 17

that the

luminous bodies, large and

the

firmament,

fall

down when

to be affected by death, possessed of knowledge, all

their

Beholding all created things to be thus liable

things to

be possessed

of the

same

without any anxiety of heart. 13

and thinking

nature, I sleep in

get

without

trouble a copious repast I do not scruple to enjoy it.

On the

peace

other hand, I pass many days together

If

I

without eating any-

Sometimes people feed me with costly viands in

thing. 19

profusion, sometimes with a small

quantity, sometimes with

even less, and sometimes I get no food whatever. 20 times eat only

a portion

of

sesame cakes from which the

a grain oil

;

I some-

sometimes the dry

has been

pressed out.

I

sometimes eat rice and meat and other food of the richest kind. 21

Sometimes I sleep on an elevated bedstead of the

best kind.

Some-

Sometimes I sleep on the bare ground.

times my bed is made within a fine palace or mansion. 22

I am

sometimes clad in rags, sometimes in sackcloth, sometimes in raiments of fine texture, sometimes in in robes of the costliest

kind. 23

I

deer-skins, sometimes

never reject such enjoy-

ments as are consistent with virtue and as are obtained by me without effort. I do not, at the same time, strive for attaining to such objects as are difficult of acquisition. 24 rigid vow I have adopted is called Ajagara.*

secure immortality.

It is

auspicious and

The

That vow can

griefless.

It is in-

* The word Ajagara implies 'after the manner of a big snake that cannot move.'

It is believed that such

snakes, without moving, lie in

the same place in expectation of prey, eating when anything comes near,

famishing when there is nothing.

— T.


maraeharata.

24 comparable and pure.

[Mokshadharv a the counsels

with

It is consistent

of

It is disapproved by persons of foolish understand-

the wise.

With a pure heart I conduct myMy mind never swerves from this vow.

ing who never follow it. self

according to it.

2S

I have not swerved

from the practices of my order.

abstemious in everything.

am

I

I know the past and the present.

Divested of fear and wrath and cupidity and errors of judg26 There are no ment, I follow this vow with a pure heart. restrictions in respect of food and drink and

enjoyment

As everything is

vow.

one practising this

for

objects of

other

dependent on destiny, there is no observance of the consideraThe vow I follow tions of time and place for one like us. contributes to true happiness of the heart.

served by those

that

are

wicked.

It

follow

I

never ob-

is

it

with a pure

wealth.

Induced by cupidity, men pursue different kinds of If baffled in the pursuit, they become depressed by

sorrow.

Reflecting properly upon all this by

heart.

27

intelligence

which has penetrated the

follow this vow with a pure heart.

28

distress seeking, for the acquisition

men good and bad. passions under

I have

30

seen

I

persons in shelter

Devoted to tranquillity and with

of

my

control, I follow this vow with a pure heart.

29

happiness and misery,

attachment and renunciation, death and

are all ordained by destiny, I follow heart.

of my

aid

of things,

of wealth, the

Beholding, by the aid of truth, that loss and crain,

the

truths

this

vow with

a

life,

pure

Divested of fear and attachment mid errors of judg-

ment and pride, and endued with wisdom, intelligence, and understanding, and devoted to tranquillity, and hearing that large snakes without moving enjoy the fruit that comes to 31

them of itself, I follow their practice with a pure heart. Without restrictions of any kind in respect of bed and food, endued by my nature with Self-restraint, abstemiousness, pure vows, truth, and purity of conduct, and without any desire to store (for future use) the rewards of action, I follow, with 32 a delighted and pure heart, this vow.

have fled from me the object of desire.

in

All causes of sorrow

consequence of my having driven off

Having received an

accession

I follow this vow with a pure heart, for controlling

of light,

my

soul


— canti parya.

•Parva.]

25

which is thirsty and unrestrained but which is capable (under proper culture )

depending upon

of

paying any heed to

itself

8

the

Without

which ray heart,

concerns towards

the

without

(

to keep it engaged).*

necessitjr of external objects

mind, and words would like to lead me, and marking that the happiness which is connected with these acquisition and fleeting in respect

vow with

a

intelligence,

of proclaiming

theories and

others, said this and that on

this

a

proper

of

this

light.

have

feats,

censuring those of

which is incapable of

topic

Foolish men fail to understand

being settled by disputation. 35

vow in

own

their

while establishing their own

this

difficult

follow

Learned men possessed of great

pure heart. 3 * desirous

both

is

of duration, I

however, see

I,

to

it

be des-

Regarding it also as fraught with immortality and as a remedy against diverse kinds of evil, I tructive of Ignorance.

wander among men, having subdued "Bhishma continued, ing freed

:

and having

faults

all

freed myself from thirst (after worldly goods)

!

'" c

That high-souled person who, hav-

himself from attachments and divested himself of

fear, cupidity,

foolishness,

and

Ajagara

wrath, follows this

vow, or indulges in this sport, as it may

be

called, certainly

succeeds in passing his days in great delight.'

" ?7

Section CLXXX. "Yudhishthira

said,

— 'Which of these, O grandsire,

viz,,

kinsmen, or acts, or wealth, or wisdom, should be the refuge

Questioned by me, answer me this

of a person ?

"Bhishma said,

dom is regarded

— 'Wisdom

as

the

is

1 I'

the refuge of creatures.

highest

of acquisitions.

Wisdom

the highest felicity in the world.

heaven

is

Wis-

Wisdom is in the

estimation of the good and virtuous. 2 that

Vali, Prahrada,

their

(earthly)

It was through wisdom Namuchi, and Manki, when they lost

prosperity,

succeeded

tion is cited the

and Kacyapa. time a

old

story

Listen to

it,

of the

acquiring

in

What is there that is superior to wisdom

?

s

discourse

In

this

felicity.

connec-

between Indra

Yudhishthira 4 !

Once on a

prosperous Vaicya, in the enjoyment of prosperity,

4


mahabharata,

26

{Mokshadharma

and proud of his affluence, threw down, by negligently driving his car, a Rishi's son of rigid vows, named Kaeyapa, devoted to penances. 5 Prostrated on the ground, the young man, in exceeding pain, gave way

to

the influence of despair resolved, saying, life

wrath; and under

his

— I shall cast

my

off

A poor man has no need of life in this world — While G

!

!

the Brahmana was lying

in

and agitated,

that state, silent

deprived of energy and on the point of death, Indra appeared

on the scene in the form of a jackal and addressing him,

—All

human race. Among men again, the status of a Brahmana. is much desired.* Amongst human Thou, O Kacjapa, art a human being

said,

7

(inferior) creatures covet birth in the

3

!

beings,

Among Brahmanas,

thou art again a Brahmana.

thou art again one that is conversant with the Vedas. Having obtained that which is attainable with very great diffi-

behoveth thee not to give up

from

9 !

All

kinds of (worldly) acquisitions are fraught with pride.

The

culty,

it

declaration of the prutis

in

life

that respect

is

folly

perfectly

In forming such a

Thou lookest the picture of contentment.

resolve (which is so derrogatory of thy own self )

ing off thy

life,

thou

actest

true.

from cupidity

10 !

about cast0, they

are

I eagerly wish for the crowned with success that have hands u We covet hands hands that have creatures those status of !

!

as eagerly as you covet riches. is more valuable

There is no acquisition that

12 than the acquisition of hands.

Behold,

Brahmana, I cannot extract this thorn that has entered

O

my

body, or crush these insects and worms that are biting and 13

They that have bestowed upon them two hands with ten fingers, succeed in throwing away or 14 crushing the worms (by scratching) that bite their limbs. afflicting me greatly

They succeed

in

!

constructing shelters for themselves from

They succeed also in enjoying excellent clothes for themselves, good food, comfortable beds, and exrain, cold, and heat.

cellent habitations.

15

Living on this Earth, they that have

hands enjoy kine and other animals and cause them to carry burthens or drag their vehicles, and by the aid of diverse

means bring those animals under sway poses).

10

(for

their

own pur-

Those living creatures that are without tongues,


canti parva.

Parua.]

2?

that are helpless, of little strength, and

bear all the several kinds of misery

good luck,

destitute

above). By By good luck,

(indicated

thou art not like thorn. 17

ascetic,

of hands,

thou art not a jackal, nor a worm, nor a mouse, nor a snake,

With

nor a frog, nor an animal of any other miserable order. 18 this

measure of gain (that thou hast won), thou shouldst,

O Kacyapa, bs contented feel at

thought that amongst living creatures thou art

the

a superior

How happy, again, shouldst thou

!

Brahmana

L9

These worms are biting me

!

For

!

want of hands I am unable to drive them off. Behold this my miserable plight 20 I do not cast off life because to do so !

is a very sinful act,

able order

and

of existence

lest, 2X !

indeed, I fall into a more miser-

This order of existence, viz., that

of a jackal, to which I now belong is rather tolerable.

able as it is, there are many orders of existence are more miserable still.

22

Miser-

below it that

By birth certain classes of creatures

become happier than others who become subject to great woe.

But I never see that there is any order of being which can be happiness. 23

Human

beings, obtaining affluence, next wish for sovereignty.

Having

said to be in

the

possession

of perfect

achieved sovereignty their next wish is for the status of gods.

Having won that status they then wish for the chiefdom of the celestials.

24

If thou becomest affluent, thou wilt never succeed

in becoming a king (for thou art a Brahmana by birth), nor in

becoming a god (because, in reality, thy status of Brahmanahood is equal if not superior to that of a god). If by any means (led away by the alluring prospect of heavenly bliss) thou

becomest a god (instead of attaining to a superior posi-

tion),

thou wilt then covet for the chiefdom of the gods.

no condition wilt thou be result from acquisition

25

contented.'

of desirable

In

Contentment does not

objects.

slaked although there is profusion of water.*

Thirst

is

never,

The thirst

for

acquisition only blazes up with each fresh acquisition like a fire

with new faggots thrown into it. 2G joy also dwells in thee.

In thee there is grief. But

Both happiness and misery dwell

* The meaning is that even copious drafts do not slake manently) for after being slaked,

it is

sure to return*

— T.

in

thirst per-


mahabharata,

28 thee.

[Mokshadharintt

Why then shouldst thou yield to grief

27

One should

?

shut up, like birds in a cage, the very springs, viz., the unders-

tanding and the senses, of all one's desires and can be no cutting of a second

head,

acts.

never feels a desire

the fur

hand.

One

that is

enjoyment a certain object

affords,

that

actual experience of the

There

nor of a third

That which does not exist can produce no fear. 29 not acquainted with

23

Desires

object.

pleasures

from the

arise

touch, or sight, or

that

Thou hast no idea of the taste of the wine Vdruni or of the meat of the birds called Ladwalca.

hearing gives.' called

1 There is no drink and no food mure delicious than these/

also, O Kacyapa, of every other superior and food that exists among men, for thou hast kind of drink

Thou hast no idea never tasted

it.

82

Without doubt, therefore, not

to taste,

not to touch, not to see, should be the vow of a man

if

to win happiness."

without

Creatures that have hands,

state

of sevitude/ 4

is

Men are

reduced by

and are repeatedly

afflicted (at

doubt, become strong and earn wealth.

men to a

he

the hands of their

own

and other tortures.

Although such their condition yet even

species)

with death, imprisonment,

they (without yielding to grief ) laugh and sport and indulge In merriment/ 5

Others again, though endued with might of

arms, and possessed of knowledge and great energy of mind, follow

censurable, sinful, and miserable

seek to change such professions

for

They

professions.™

other

pursuits

more dignified) but then they are bound by

their

(of a previous life) and by the force of Destiny."

(that

are

own acts The vilest

man of the Pukkasa or the Gkdndala orders never wishes to cast off his life. He is quite contented with the order of his birth.

Behold the illusion in this respect

ss !

Beholding those

amongst thy species that are destitute of arms, or struck with palsy, or afflicted with other diseases, thou canst regard thyself as very happy and possessed of valuable accompani-

ments amongst the members

of

thy own

order.-

If this

from thy regenerated body remains safe and sound, and disease, and all thy limbs remain perfect, thou art sure of free

never incurring any reproach amongst men. 40 It would not behove thee, O Brtihinana, to cast off thy life even if any blame,


canti pa.rva.

Parva.)

29

founded on fact and capable of bringing about thy dismission from caste, attached to thee It

and practise virtue.

Rise,

!

not meet that thou shouldst throw away thy

is

life

n !

If,

O regenerate one, thou listen to me and place credence on my words, thou wilt then obtain the highest reward of the inculcated in the religion CD

42

Vedas

Do thou

!

set

thyself to *

Vedic studies, and duly maintain thy sacred fire, and observe

and self-restraint, and charity. Never compare thyself 43 They who, by devoting themselves competent for performing become to the study of the Vedas,

truth,

boastfully with another.

have no need to indulge

sacrifices for themselves and others,

in any kind of regrets or fear any

are born under an auspicious

kind of evil. 44

They that

on an auspicious

constellation

lunation and at an auspicious hour, strive their best for per-

forming sacrifices, practising charity, and procreating children,

and desiring to pass their time cheerfully in those acts, at last win very great happiness.* 45

They, on the other hand, that

are born under evil constellations, inauspicious lunations, and at evil hours, become destitute of sacrifices and progeny and at last fall into the

Asura order.f 40

much useless learning.

I always sought

tute of the (fourfold) objects of science

of

reasons.

argumentation 47

I used to

tions of the grutis tones.

43

I

former

for

I

had

reasons and

had

life,

which

is

based upon

was an

I

to

unbeliever,

take 44 as a

or

speak irreverently of the declara-

and address Brahmanas

points out that Icchantaate &c,

ocular

(plausible)

always spoke of reasons (and

sceptical

in

domineering

of everything,

The

* In the Bengal texts, 44 is made a triplet. is

1 was desti-

and was devoted to that

though really ignorant, proud of my learning.

however,

life

I used to utter words based on

Indeed, in assemblies,

never of faith).

my

I was a slanderer of the Vedas.

very little faith.

tangible proofs.!

In

This status of

correct

couplet and 45 as a triplet. is grammatically

and

reading,

Nilakantha

connected with 45.— T.

t The auspicious constellations are such as PusJiyd and others ; the inauspicious ones are Mula, Aclesha, Magna, &c. ; yajnaprasava may also mean the fruits of sacrifices. X

— T.

Amoik&hikim, may also mean 'microscopic'

— T.


mahabharata.

30

[Mokshadhavma

a jackal that I have obtained in this life is the consequence,

regenerate one, of those das of mine

am

reds of days and nights I that

obtain the status of humanity,

contentment,

50

O

hund-

can once again

a jackal

I shall then pass

true

hee lful of the

If even after

4!) !

my

in

life

existence, and

objects of

engaged in sacrifices and gifts. I shall then know what should 51 Thus adbe known, and avoid what should be avoided! thou art said, rising up, Kacyapa, 0, dressed, the ascetic

certainly possessed of knowledge

am really surprised at all this

r,i !

I and great intelligence With eye whose vision was !

extended by knowledge, the Brahmana then beheld that being who had addressed him to be Indra the chief of the gods and 53 Kacyapa then worshipped that god having the lord of Cachi. permission, the

afterwards the god's his abode.'

Receiving

him.

bore

that

the best of steeds for the animal

Brahmana

returned to

" 54

Section CLXXXI. "Yudhishthira said,— 'Tell me, O grandsire, if gifts, sacripreceptors, fices, penance?, and dutiful services rendered to are productive of wisdom and high felicity.'* " 'Bhishma said,

'If

1

the mind becomes affected by

wrath, and other evil passions,

then runs towards

it

desire, sin.

If

one's acts are stained by sin, one is obliged to dwell in painful reo-ions.

2

Sinful men take

birth

in

indigent

and repeatedly suffer the pangs of death. 3 of faith,

circumstances

famine, woe, fear, and

Those that are virtuous in their acts, and possessed and that have their senses under control, become

born as affluent men and repeatedly sport in festivities and heaven and happiness. 4 Unbelivers, with their arms manacled, * The word dattam, generally rendered 'gifts'

or

'charity,'

means

and includes protection of suppliants, abstention from injury as regards Simiall creatures, and actual gifts made outside the sacrificial altar. larly, the maintenance of the sacred fire, penances, purity

the study of the Vedas, hospitality to guests,

Vicwedevas, are all included

rendered 'sacrifice.'

— T.

in

the

and

offer

word Ishta which

of conduct,

of food to the is

ordinarily


OANTI PAKVA,

Pavva.)

31

are sent to regions rendered inaccesible by carnivorous

and elephants and

of terrors

full

beasts

consequence of snakes

in

What more need be

and robbers.

said of them V° They, on who have reverence for gods and guests, who

the other hand,

who are fond of good and honest men, go, in consequence of their acts of charity, along that happy way

are

liberal,

which belongs to persons of cleansed

They that have

souls.

vile among men as seedless among corn or the gnat among birds. 7 That Avhich is

no reverence for virtue are as grains

ordained in consequence of the acts of a past

pursues the

life

actor even if the latter strives his best for leaving it behind.* It sleeps when he sleeps

Like his shadow

it

and does whatever

else

he does.-p

when he rests, proceeds when he Whatever acts a man does

rests

9 proceeds, and acts when he acts.

he has certainly to obtain the fruits thereof.

10

Death is dragg-

ing all creatures who are surely destined to fall (into orders of

they deserve) and who are surely liable to enjoy or

existence

suffer that which has

their acts.

11

been ordained as the consequence of

The acts of a past life develop their consequences

in their own proper time even

as

and

flowers

fruits,

without

extraneous efforts of any kind, never fail to appear when their proper time comes. 12

After the consequences, as ordained,

acts of a past life, have been exhausted (by enjoyment

of the

or sufference), honor and disgrace, gain

and

growth,

respect

no

longer flow

or

This happens repeatedly.* 13

appear

decay

and

of any

one.

loss,

A creature while still in the

mother's womb enjoys or suffers the that has been ordained for

in

him

happiness or the misery

in

consequence of his own

— T.

* I.

e.,

even if he seeks to avoid it.

t

/.

c,

becomes his inseparable associate.

t

What is meant is that if once the consequences of the acts of a past

life are

— T.

exhausted, the creature (with respect to whom such exhaustion

takes place) is freed from creatures become

all

vicissitudes of

life.

Lest, however, such

emancipated, the orthodox view

is

that a balance is

always left of both merit and demerit, so that a new birth must take place, and the consequences of what is thus left as a balance to be enjoyed or suffered.

must begin

This is not referred to here, but this

view of all orthodox Hindus.

— T.

is

the


mahabharata.

32 acts.

14

[M okshadharma

In childhood or youth or old age, at whatever period

of life one does an act good or bad, the

are sure to visit him in his period. 15

next

life

consequences

thereof

precisely

same

at

As a calf recognises and approaches

the

parent in

its

the midst of even a thousand kine, even so the acts of a past recognise and visit the doer in his new

life

water a (dirty) piece

of cloth

life.

becomes clean.

10

Washed in Similarly, men

burning in repentance obtain endless happiness by proper penances.* 17 Those that can take up their residence in the

woods and by performing austerities

long

for a

period

can

wash themselves of their sins, succeed in obtaining the objects

As no one can mark the

on which they set their hearts. ,s

track of birds in the sky or of fishes in the water, similarly the track of persons whose souls have been cleansed by knowledge

cannot be marked by any.-f 19

There is no need of any more

eloquence or any more reference

to sinful acts.

Suffice it to

say that one should, with proper judgment and

as befits one

best,

do what is for one's good.

(This is the means by

wisdom and high felicity may be achieved.'

which

" 20

Section CLXXXII. 'Yudhishthira said,

— 'Whence has this universe, consisting Whom does

of mobile and immobile ereatures, been created ? it

go to when destruction sets in ? Indeed, by

sire U

firmament,

its

its

me

Tell

this,

whom has this

universe

mountains,

clouds, its

and its wind, been created

2 !

* The first word of this verse

its

with

O grandits

oceans,

lands, its

fire,

How were all objects created

?

The reading

I

is

diversely

read.

adopt is samunnam, meaning drenched in water.

If

it be

samjuktam it

would mean united, with filth, of course. Another reading is samswinmeaning 'drenched with sweat.' Nilakantha explains upavashah

ncan,

here

as

equivalent to the renunciation of

Ordinarily,

it

means 'fasts.'

all

earthly

possessions.

—T.

+ This verse often occurs in the

Cdnti Parvan.

It is

difficult

to

understand in what sense it is said that the track of the virtuous cannot be marked.

Perhaps,

it

is

intended that such

men do not

leave

any history or record behind them, they having abstained from kinds of action good or bad,— T.

all


— 33

canti parva.

Parva.)

Whence this division into separate orders of existence? Whence are their purity and impurity, and the ordinances Of what kind is the life of living Where also do they go who die ? Tell us every-

about virtue and vice ? creatures ?

3

thing about this and the other world

"Bhishma said,

—'In

1

i'

this connection is cited the old narra-

words that Bhrigu said in reply to the 5 Beholding the great liishi Bhrigu questions of Bharadwaja. tive of the sacred

and splendour, seated on the Kailasa summit, Bharadwaja addressed him in the following words blazing with energy

" 'Bharadwaja said,

— By whom was this world with

its

ocean, its firmament, its mountains, its clouds, its lands, its fire,

and its wind, created? 7

How were all creatures first created? Whence the

Whence this distinction of castes ?

purity and

the impurity (of behaviour), and whence the ordinances about

Of what kind Where do they go who die ?

s virtue and vice, for living creatures ?

life

of living creatures

?

is

the

It be-

hoveth thee to tell me everything about this and the other world J? Thus addressed about his doubts by Bharadwaja,

the illustrious and regenerate

Rishi Bhrigu who resembled

Brahma itself, replied unto him, saying these words: — 10

" 'Bhrigu said,

— There

is

a Primeval Being,

great Hishis, of the name of Manasa.

That Divine Being

ning and without end.

being penetrated by

weapons.

He

known

to

the

He is without begin-

is

is

incapable of

without decay and is

He is Eternal, Undecaying, and Unchangeable. Through Him are creatures 12 He first created a Divine born and through Him they die. Immortal. 11

He is said

Being known by the Consciousness.

to

be

name

That Divine

puissant Being is the holder

Unmanifest.

of

Mahut* 13

Mahat created

Being created Space.

That

14

From

of all

created

objects.

Space was born Water, and from Water were born Fire and Wind. Through the union of Fire and Wind was born the Manasa then created a divine Lotus Earth. 15 Self-born pregnant with Energy. •

From that Lotus sprang Brahman,

Manasa means 'appertaining to the mind,' or,

Mahat literally means great. •3

— T.

rather, the

Will.


— 5 v

mahabharata,

that Ocean of Veda,*

16

that divine Being

[Mokshadharma

The £rutis say

uttered

the

words

that as soon as born,

—/ am He —For

this

!

He came to be called by the name of Consciousness. He has all created things for his body and He is their Creator.f These five elements that we see are that Brahman of great energy. 17 The Mountains are his bones. The Earth is his 13

The Oceans are his blood. Space is his stomach. The Wind is his breath. Fire is his energy. The rivers are fat and flesh.

Agni and Soma, otherwise called the 19 The firmament called his eyes. Sun and the Moon, above is his head. The Earth is his two feet. The cardinal and subsidiary points of the horizon are his arms. Without

his arteries and veins.

are

doubt, He is incapable of being

known and His Soul

is

in-

20 conceivable by even persons crowned with ascetic success. That Divine Being, who pervades the whole universe, is also

known by the name of Ananta (Infinite). He lives in Consciousness, and is incapable of being known by persons of 21 Asked by thee I have now told thee of nncleansed souls. '

Him who created Consciousness for evoking into existence all 22 created objects, and from whom this universe has sprung " 'Bharadwaja said, — What is the extent of the firmament, !

of the points of the horizon, of the surface of this Earth, of the Wind ?

By telling me the truth, solve my doubts

" 'Bhrigu said,

— The sky thou

seest

above

is

and 23

!

Infinite.

It

success and is the abode of persons crowned with ascetic of divine beings. gions.

It is delightful,

and consists of various re24 The Sun and the

Its limits cannot be ascertained.

Moon cannot see, above or below, beyond the range of their own rays. There where the rays of the Sun and the Moon cannot reach are luminaries*

*

which are self-effulgent and

Veda is here used in the sense of Knowledge and Power.

— T.

He who is t SarvabhutCitmah'it is explained by Nilakantha thus. of Cratis the authority the the On bhutakrit. again is Sarvabhutdtman

commentator adds, ya ete pancha akacadayodhatavo-dharana-karmanah T. sa eva Brahma. here is evidently used in the sense of luminous Deo&h word The I

or shining ones and not in that of gods or deities.

—T.


Parva.]

ganti pahva,

which possess splendour

like

85

of the

that

Sun

the

or

fire.

2*

Know this, O giver of honors, that possessed of far-famed splendour, even these last

do not behold the limits of the firma-

ment in consequence of the inaccessibility and infinity of those limits.

28

full of

other.

27

This Space which the very gods cannot measure is

many blazing and self-luminous worlds each above the Beyond the limits of land are oceans of water. Beyond

water is darkness. Beyond darkness is water again, and beyond the last is fire. 28

Downwards, beyond the nether regions, is Beyond water is the region belonging to the great snakes. Beyond that is sky once more, and beyond the sky 20 is water again. Even thus there is water and sky alternately without end. Even such are the limits of the Divinity represented by water. The very gods are unable to ascertain the limits of fire and wind and water/ The nature of fire, wind, water, and land, is like that of space. They are distinguished through want of true Knowledge. 31 Sages read water.

in diverse scriptures

the

limits

the three worlds and

the

ocean. 52

that

have been declared of

Who is

that would set limits to what

cannot be

and what

all

inaccessible

there, however,

grasped by vision

parts) ? 33

If even it becomes possible to ascertain the limits of the firmament is

(in

its

which is the track of the gods and beings crowned with ascetic success,

it

can never be possible to set limits to that

which is limitless and known by the name of the Infinite, to that which corresponds with the name by which it is

known, viz., what has been called the high-souled Mdnasa P

l

When again His form is sometimes contracted

and sometimes

expanded, how can any one else except one that to

Him, be able

Lotus (of which

comprehend His

to

have already spoken) was

I

is

equal

From

limits ? r5

first

the

created

Brahman, endued with form, of essence

the Omniscient lord

comprised of Righteousness, and the Creator of all mobile

and immobile things. " 'Bharadwaja said,

sfi

—If Brahman sprang from the Lotus,

then it is the Lotus that should be regarded as the First-born

and not Brahman. the first ?

Why, however,

is

Brahman

Do thou remove this doubt of mine

!'

said s ?

to

be


—— 36

mahabhabata. " 'Bhrigu said,

— The Earth

it is

It was created for giving a seat

which became Brahman. 38

[Mokshadharma

that is called that

Reaching up to heaven

Sumeru became the pericarp of that Lotus. in

it,

puissant Lord

the

worlds.—'

Lotus.

unto that form of Manasa

of the

itself,

the

Remaining with-

Universe created

the

all

"=•

CLXXXIII.

Section

"'Bharadwaja said,

— Tell me, O best of Brahmanas, how

the puissant Brahman, residing within Meru, created these diverse kinds of objects " 'Bhrigu said,

L !

— The great Manasa

form of Brah-

his

(in

For

man) created the diverse kinds of objects by fiat of Will. the protection then of all creatures, he

first

created water. 2

Water is the life of life of all creatures, and it is water which If there be no water, all creatures

aids their growth. perish.

The whole univere

mountains, clouds, all

be

known

and

all

is

pervaded by water.

things

3

and Wind ?

as transformations of water.

They have

— How did water spring

How also was the Earth created

doubts on these points " 'Bhrigu said,

order,

?

all

4

How Fire

I have great

?

fi !

— O regenerate one,

very ancient times

in

called the Brahma-kalpa, high-souled Hishis rate

Earth,

which have form, should

been produced by the solidification of that element. " 'Bharadwaja said,

would

when they assembled

together,

doubt about the creation of the universe.

of the felt

regene-

this

very

Restraining speech,

they remained immovable, engaged in (ascetic) contemplation.

Having given up all food, they subsisted upon

air

alone,

remained thus for a thousand celestial years. 7

At

the

end of

those of the

Vedas

that period, certain words as

sacred

simultaneously reached the ears of all. voice was heard

in

the

as

and

Indeed, this celestial

firmament to say R :

— Formerly there

was only infinite Space, perfectly motionless and immovable. Without sun, moon, stars, and wind, it seemed to be asleep." Then water sprang into existence like something darker within darkness. Then from the pressure of* water arose


— canti parva.

Parva.] wind. 10

As an empty

be without any

to

without a

vessel

sound,

37

bat when

hole appears at first

with water, air

filled

appears and makes a great noise, 11 even s:> when infinite Space

was filled with water, the wind arose with a great noise, That wind, thus generated

penetrating through the water.* -

by the pressure of the ocean of water, still nioveth. into

(

unobstructed )

Space,

Then in consequence of the

its

friction

Coming

is

never stopped. 13

of wind

and water, fire

motion

possessed of great might and blazing ei.ergy, sprang into existence, with flames

directed upwards.

darkness that had covered Space. 14 fire drew

Space and Water together.

the wind,

fire

became solidified. 15

the liquid portion

of fire

known as the Earth. 10

That

fire

dispelled the

Assisted by

the

wind,

Indeed, combining with

While falling from the sky,

solidified again

The Earth or

and became what is

land, in

which every-

thing is born, is the origin of all kinds of taste, of all kinds of scent, of all kinds of liquids, and of all kinds of animals.

" i7 '

Section CLXXXIV. " 'Bharadwaja

said,—-W hen the high-sou led

created thousands of creatures,

Brahman has why is it that only these five

elements which he created first, which pervade all the universe and which are great creatures, have come to have the name of creatures applied to them exclusively ?-f" 'Bhrigu said,

this reason

of Great.

It

have come to be

The sound that is The heat that is within it is fire. The liquid

juices occuring in it are

Activity is wind.

water.

flesh and bones, are Earth.

are thus made of the *

appellation

that these five elements

called Great creatures. 3

heard is space.

"2

— All things that belong to the category of

the Infinite or the Vast receive the is for

l

The Rishis supposed

five

t All created things are

solidified

The bodies

matter, viz.,

(of living

(primeval) elements. 4

that the

instead only of displacing it.

The

creatures)

All

mobile

pouring of water created the air

— T. called Bhutan,

but the

five

principal

ele-

ments viz., fire, air, earth, water, and space, are especially called Bhutas or Mahabhittas.

— T.


— mahabharata.

38

[Molcshadharmd

and immobile objects are made of these five elements. The five partake of the

senses alsd of living creatures

The

ear

earth

;

The nose

partakes of the properties of space.

the tongue

of water

touch of wind

;

;

elements;

five

of

and the eyes of

6

light (or fire).

" 'Bharadwaja said,

— If

mobile and immobile objects be

all

composed of these five elements, why is it that in all immobile objects those elements are not visible ?

6

They do not seem

Trees do not appear to

have any motion.

They are again made up of dense particles.

The five elements

to have any heat.

are not noticeable in them. see

;

7

Trees do not hear

they are not capable of

taste.

They have not

also

they do

;

the perception

of touch.

then can they be regarded as composed of the elements ? 8 sence

of any

It

seems to

earth, of any wind,

me that

material

liquid

in

five

said,

or

How

(primal)

in consequence of the ab-

them, of any heat, of any

and of any empty space, trees cannot be fl

regarded as compounds of the five (primal) elements. " 'Bhrigu

not

the perceptions of scent

— Without doubt, though possessed of

density, trees have space

within

them.

of flowers and fruits is always taking

The putting forth

place

10

They

leaf,

bark,

in them.

have heat within them in consequence of which

and flower, are seen to droop. They sicken and dry up. That shows they have perception of touch. 11 Through sound of wind and fire and thunder, their fruits and flowers fruit,

drop down.

Sound is perceived through the ear.

12 therefore, ears and do hear.

and goes about all its sides. way.

Trees have,

A creeper winds round a tree A blind thing cannot find its

For this reason it is evident that

trees

have

vision.

13

Then again trees recover vigor and put forth flowers in consequence of odors good and bad, of the sacred perfume of diverse 14 They kinds of dhupas. It is plain that trees have scent.* drink water by their

roots.

They catch

diseases of diverse

kinds.

Those diseases again are cured by different opera-

tions.

From this it is evident that trees have

perception of

* This is certainly carious as showing that the ancient

Hindus knew

how to treat diseased plants and restore them to vigor. — T.


canti parva.

Farva.] taste.

As one can suck up water through a bent lotus-stalk,

15

trees

39

with the aid of the wind, drink through their

also,

They are susceptible of pleasure and pain, and grow roots. when cut or lopped off. From these circumstances I see that They are not inanimate. 17 Fire and wind trees have life. 16

cause the water thus sucked up

be digested.

to

According,

water taken up, the tree ad-

again, to the quantity of the

18 vances in growth and becomes humid.

mobile things the five elements occur.

In the bodies of all

In each the proportions

It is in consequence of these five elements that

are different.

move their bodies. 19 Skin, flesh, bones, marrow, and arteries and veins, that exist together in the body are made of earth. 20 Energy, wrath, eyes, internal heat, and that other heat which digests the food that is taken, these mobile objects can

five,

constitute

tures.* 21

The

the

these five, constitute

bodies of living are the

five

fire

that

occurs

the

all

embodied crea-

heart,

and stomach,

in

mouth,

nostrils,

ears,

element of space that occurs in the

creatures. 22

Phlegm, bile, sweat, fat, blood,

kinds of water

occur in

that

mobile bodies. 23

Through the breath called Prana a living creature is enabled to move. for action.

Through that called Vydaa, they put forth strength That called Apana moves downward. That called

Samana resides within the heart. 21 Through that called Uddna one eructates and is enabled to speak in consequence of its piercing through (the lungs, the throat, and the mouth). These are the five kinds of wind that cause an embodied creature to

live

and

move. 25

scent an embodied creature knows through

From the water-element

in him.

The

properties

he perceives taste.

From

the fire-element represented by

the eyes, he

and from the wind-element

he obtains the perception

touch.

20

Scent, touch, taste,

vision,,

of

the earth-element

perceives

forms, of

and sound, are regarded

as the (general) properties of every mobile and immobile object.

I shall first speak of the

several

kinds of scent. 27

They

are

agreeable, disagreeable, sweet, pungent, far-going, varied, dry,

* K. P. Siagha wrongly readers this lator is

right.

— T.

verse.

The Bur J wan

trans-


mahabharata.

40 indifferent.

28

[Mokuhadharma

Of these nine kinds is scent which

founded

is

Light is seen by the eyes, and touch

upon the earth-element.

through the wind-element. 2a

Sound, touch, vision and taste

are the properties of water.

I shall speak (in

Listen to me. 30

the perception of taste.

now

detail)

of

High-souled Rishis

have spoken of diverse kinds of taste.

They are sweet, saltish,

31 bitter, astringent, sour, and pungent.

These are the six kinds

water-element. 32

the

of taste appertaining to

tall,

round,

thick, four-cornered,

Light contri-

Form is of diverse kinds.

butes to the vision of form.

33

white,

black,

Short, blue,

red,

34 yellow, reddish, hard, bright, smooth, oily, soft, and terrible.

These are the sixteen different kinds of form which constitutes the property of light or

The property

vision.

Touch

element is touch.

of various

is

kinds

wind-

of the 35 :

warm, cold,

agreeable, disagreeable, indifferent, burning, mild, soft, light,

and heavy.

31

Both sound and touch are the two properties of

"'

the wind-element.

These are the eleven properties that ap-

pertain to the wind.

37

called sound.

I shall

Space has only one property.

now

thee

tell

the

They are the seven original notes

sound. 33

Rishabha, Gandltdra,

Mad<ih/yama,

is

Shadaja,

called

Bhaivata,

It

kinds of

different

Panchama,

These are the seven kinds of the property

and Nishad'ir'

that appertains to space.

Sound

inheres

like

Supreme

the

Being in all space though attached especially to drums and Whatever sound is heard from drums other instruments. " 4

small and

large,

and conchs, and clouds, and

and

cars,

ani-

mate and inanimate creatures, are all included in these seven kinds of sound already enumerated. 41 Thus sound, which is the property of space,

is

of various kinds.

The learned have

When raised by the different

said sound to be born of space.

may be

kinds of touch, which is the property of the wind, it heard.

It

cannot,

however,

kinds of touch are inceptive.

heard, when the different The elements, mingling with

be

"

their counter-parts in the body, increase and grow. 42 43 fire,

Water,

wind, are always awake in the bodies of living creatures.

They are the

roots

of the

body.

Pervading the

breaths (already mentioned) they reside in the body.

five life" 44

'


— Parva.]

Section CLXXXV. " 'Bharadwaja said,

— How does bodily

fire

or

heat, enter-

How also does the wind, obtain-

ing the body, reside there ?

ing space for itself, cause the body to move and exert ?

"Bhrigu said,

'I

O regenerate one, speak

shall,

of the course in which

the

l

thee

to

wind moves, and how, O sinless

one, that mighty element causes the bodies of living creatures to move and exert

2 !

Heat

within

resides

and protects the body (from perishing).

head (brain)

the

The wind

or

breath

called Prdna, residing within the head there, cause all kinds of exertion.'

universal soul, the eternal Being, and the Mind,

creature, the Intellect,

and the heat that is That Prdna is the living

and Consciousness of all living creatures, as also all

Thus the living creature to move about and

the objects of the senses.* 4

every respect, caused by

is,

Prdna

in

exert.

Then in consequence of the other breath called Samdna, every one of the senses is made to act as it does. 5 The breath called

Aplna, having recourse to the heat that is in the urethra and the abdomenal intestines, moves, engaged in carrying out urine

That single breath which operates in these three,

and feezes." is

called JJddna by those

are conversant

that

with science. 7

That breath which operates, residing in all the joints of men's bodies,

is

called

Vydna*

There

heat

is

in

the

bodies of

living creatures which is circulated all over the system by

breath

Sdmana.

Residing thus

in

the

body,

that

the

breath

operates upon the different kinds of watery and other elementary substances and all bad humours. 9 That heat, residin a* between

Ap iria and Prdna, in the region

operates, with the aid of those two

food that is taken by

beginning

from the

a

living

breaths, in

creature. 10

mouth down

of the

to

the

navel,

digesting

all

There

is

a

duct

anal

canal.

Its

extremity is c tiled the anus.

From this main duct numerous

subsidiary ones branch out in

the

*

bodies

of all

living

Both the Bengal and the Bombay texts read bhutdni.

reading, however, appears to be Ihutandm.—T.

6

crea-

The correct


t

MABABIUIU7A,

42 tures,*

[Mokshadhavma

In consequence of the rush of the several breaths

11

named above (through these ducts), those breaths mingle The heat (that dwells in Prana) is called Ushtogether.

man.

It is this heat that causes

possessed of bodies.

12

The breath

digestion called

in

all

creatures

Prana, the bearer downwards to

of a current of heat, descends (from the head)

the extremity of the anal canal and

thence

is

sent

upwards

Coming back to its seat in the head, it once 13 Below the navel is the the heat it bears. down more sends region of digested matter. Above it is that for the food which once more.

is

In the navel are all the forces of life that sustain

taken.

the body.

14

Urged by the ten kinds of breaths having Prana

for their first, the ducts

(already

mentioned), branching out

from the heart, convey the liquid juices that food yields, upwards, downwards, and in transverse directions.

j- 15

The main

duct leading from the mouth to the anus is the path by which Yor/ins, vanquishers of fatigue, of perfect equanimity in joy

and sorrow, and possessed of great patience, succeed in attain16 Even ing to Brahma by holding the soul within the brain. Prana and Apana called breaths in the planted heat thus is and others, of all embodied creatures. That heat is always " 17 burning there like a fire placed in any (visible) vessel.

'

The word rendered duct is Crot&s. It may also be rendered 'chanVery likely the principal artery or aorta is meant. T, t Notwithstanding much that is crude anatomy and crude physiology

*

nel.'

in these sections,

it is

evident, however, that certain glimpses of truth

were perceived by the Rishis of ancient times. Verse 15 shows that the great discovery of Harvey in modern times was known in ancient India.— T.

down that the main duct should be | In works on yoga it is laid brought under the control of the will. The sonl may then, by an act of volition, be withdrawn from the whole physical system into the convolutions of the brain in the head. The brain, in the language of yogins, is it,

a lotus of a thousand leaves.

the living creature will then

food and sleep,

If the soul be withdrawn into

be liberated from the necessity

of

&c, and will live on from age to age, absorbed in con-

templation of divinity and in perfect beatitude,

— T,


Parva.)

Section CLXXXVI. " 'Bharadwaja said,

— If

the wind that keeps us alive,

it is

move and exert, if it is the wind that causes us to breathe and to speak, then it seems

if it is the

wind that causes us

that life is worth

little.

1

to

assists at digestion is

worth little.

2

that

if it is

which

fire

by dissolving the food we take, then

When an animal dies, that

its life is never seen

(that digests

heat

animal

If the

all food) be of the nature of fire, and

leaving

which

it.

called

is

Only the breath

life

leaves

it.

If life were and the internal heat becomes extinguished. nothing else than wind, or if life depended only on the wind, 3

then it could have been

seen

like

the

of air,

sea

external

and when passing out it would have mingled with that air.* If life depended upon air, and if it ended with the escape of that air from the body,

would then mingle with another

it

portion of air (that exists externally) like a portion of water

escaping into the great ocean and thereby only changing place of its

residence.

5

If a

the

quantity of water be thrown

thrown into a blazelement, homogeneous fire, either of them, entering a loses its independent or separate existence. If life were air,

into a well, or if the flame of a lamp be

ing

when the animal died, would mingle with the great ocean of air outside." How can we say that there is life in this animal body which is made up of the five (primal) it also,

elements ? the

other

If one

four

of those elements disappear, the

becomes dissolved.

The element

7

union

of

of water

The element of air disappears if the breath be restrained. The element of space drieth

up

if

food

be not

taken.

So

disappears if the excretions cease. fire

also

ment of earth breaks

into pieces

wounds, and other sufferings.

in

When

in.

8

The

one of the

the

five

five

body which

What doth it

be-

go away

union of the five elements, becomes separated into gredients, whither doth life go ?

ele-

consequence of disease,

If only

comes afflicted, the union, being dissolved, the into five different directions.

element of

the

becomes extinguished if food does not go

then

five

is

a lit-

know:?


— — mahabharata.

44

What doth it then hear

[Mokshadharma

What doth

?

say ? 10

then

it

This

cow (that is given away to a holy Brahmana), it is said, will The animal, however, that is rescue me in the other world. Whom then will this cow rescue ? u given away, itself dies.

The taker of the cow (in gilt) and the giver are both equal Both of them meet with (in being both subject to death).

How then will they meet

extinction in this world.

again ? 12

How will the person that has been eaten up by birds, or that has been broken into pieces by a fall from a mountain summit, 13 The root of or that has been consumed by fire, regain life ?

a tree that has been cut down does not grow up again. Only Where is the person who having the seeds put forth sprouts. died comes back

some

(to

seeds were originally created.

result from seeds.

Only

All this universe is the

result

They that

of seeds in succession.

existence)? 14

of

sort

new

die, die

to

perish.

Seeds

the

living

" i6 '

Section CLXXXVII. "

'Bhrigu

creature, or

said,

— There

of what

creature that dies

is

is

no destruction

given,

or

of our

of

other

The The body

acts.

only goes into another form.

alone dissolves away.

The

1

creature, though

living

depend-

ing upon the body, does not meet with destruction when

body is destroyed.

It

is

not seen

after

the

the

destruction of

the physical frame just as fire is not seen after the consumption of the fuel with which it was ignited. " 'Bharadwaja

said,

— If there

living creature like that

of fire, I

is

2

no destruction of the

submit,

it).

3

fire

and, as far as I know, becomes

annihilated.

That should

with destruction

which has

no longer any action, which furnishes no proof of its 4 and which no longer occupies any space

ence,

exist-

!

" 'Bhrigu said,

fuel fire is no

When

becomes extinguished,

the supply of fuel is stopped, the surely be regarded to have met

not

itself is

fire

seen after consumption of the fuel (that ignited

— It

is

true that upon

longer seen.

It

the consumption

mingles

there io no longer any visible object in

of

with space because

which

to

inhere,

and


— canti parva.

Parva.]

45 5

hence it becomos incapable of perception by

us.

upon leaving the body, the creature

.space,

not be seen

in

lives

Similarly,

and can

consequence of its extreme subtility as

in

doubtless the case with fire.

It is lire or heat

the breaths called P)\iii<i and

the

others.

that

Know

is

sustains

that

that

heat (thus existing) is called life or

the

agent.

That

heat which

breaths, becomes

extin-

guished in consequence of the suppression of breath. 7

Upon

is

sustainer of the

the

that heat in the physical

living

frame being extinguished, the frame

Falling down,

is

transformed into

ultimate destination. 8

The breath that

itself,

loses animation.

earth,

for that is its

it

is in all mobile and immobile objects mingles with space, and the heat that is in them follows that breath. These three {viz., space, air, and fire) mingle together. The other

two,

water and earth), exist together in

{viz., 10

earth.

form of

the

There is wind where space is, and there is fire where

wind is. They are formless, it should be known, and become endued with form only in respect of embodied creatures. u " 'Bharadwaja said,

— If in the physical frames of

creatures there are heat and wind and

earth and

water, what then

of the

Tell me these,

of the

life

made up acts,

that

of the

are

indications

sinless one is

in

five

endued with the

tion. 1 "

the

1J

the

primal five

bodies

of living

senses

the

beings,

elements, engaged

in

and possessed

nature

— bodies the

five

of anima-

Upon the dissolution

of flesh and blood,

of the body which is a union and a mass of fat and sinews and bones,

that which is the living agent cannot be seen. 14

If this bod}'',

composed of the five elements, be destitute of what life,

and

agents

living

I desire to know

!

all living

space

who or what then is that which

feels

misery

is

called

upon the

appearance of either bodily or mental pain ? 15 The living agent hears what is said, with the aid of the ears. It, however,

O great Rishi, that the same agent Mind is otherwise engaged. It seems,

happens again,

hears not when the

therefore, that that which is called the living agent serves

purpose. 10

The whole scene that the

eyes acting in concert with

even when lying before it,

the if

living

agent

mind, the eye

sees

no

with

beholds not,

the mind be otherwise engaged.^


— 46

mahabiiarata.

[Mokskadharma

Then again, when it is under the influence of sleep, that agent neither sees nor smells, nor hears, nor speaks, nor experien-

Who or what then

ces the perceptions of touch and taste. 1S

which feels joy, becomes angry, gives way to sorrow,

is that

What

and experiences tribulation ? " 'Bhrigu said,

that

is

— The mind also

in common with the body.

which wishes,

l9

and utters words ?

thinks, feels aversion,

made of the five elements

is

For this reason it is of no conse-

quence with respect to the acts mentioned by thee. the one internal Soul

and

perceives smell

sustaineth

body.

the

It

is

Only

he that

and sound and touch and form

taste

and other properties (that exist in external nature). 20 Soul, pervading all the limbs,

is

the

witness

That

(of the acts) of

the mind endued with five attributes and residing within

the

body composed of the five elements. It is he who feels pleasure and pain, and when separated from him the body no

When

longer experiences them. 21

there

is

no longer any

when there is no heat in the indeed, when that animal fire that resides within the body, perception of form or of touch,

heat becomes extinguished,

— the body,

in

consequence of its

abandonment by the Soul, meets with destruction. 22 This whole universe is composed of water. Water is the form of all embodied creatures.

In that water is the Soul which

displayed in the mind.

That Soul

who exists in all things. 23 with vulgar attributes,

When

freed

it

is

the

Creator

is

Brahman

When the

Soul becomes endued

comes

be called Kshetrajna.

to

from those attributes,

it

comes to be

called

Know that Soul. He He resides in the is inspired with universal benevolence. Know well that body like a drop of water in a lotus.-

Para mat man

or

Supreme

Soul. 24

6

which

is

volence.

called

Kshetrajna and which has universal bene-

Darkness,

Passion,

attributes of the living

and Goodness are the three The learned say that the

agent. 26

Soul has Consciousness and exists with the attributes of life. The Soul exerts and causes everything to exert. Persons that have a

knowledge of the Soul say that the Soul

different from life.

It is the Supreme Soul

the seven worlds and sets them agoing. 27

that

is

has created

There is no destruc-


canti parva,

Farva.] tion of the living

agent when

the

47 of the

body

that

dies.

dissolution

Men destitute of intelligence say

takes place.

it

All that the living agent does is to

That is certainly untrue.

That which is called death is

go from one unto another body.

28 only the dissolution of the body.

It is thus that

Soul,

the

wrapped in diverse forms, migrates from form to form, unseen and unnoticed by others.

Persons possessed of true

Know-

Soul

by their keen and subtile

intelli-

the

ledge behold gence.

29

The man

of wisdom,

with heart cleansed of all

on frugal

living

and

fare,

devoting himself to yoga

sins,

meditation, succeeds every night, before sleep and after sleep, in beholding his Soul by the

aid

Soul.* 50

of his

In

quence of a contented heart, and by abandoning good and bad, one can obtain infinite happiness by

upon one's own Soul/

1

It

from that

is

Even

Lord of everything that this creation has sprung. be arrived at in

the conclusion to

acts

depending

The king, of fiery effulgence, residing

within the mind is called the living agent.

is

conseall

origin of creatures and the soul.

this

the enquiry into the

" 32 '

Section CLXXXVIII.

" 'Bhrigu said, Brahman first created who came to be called Prajapatis (lords

sessed of splendour

equal

that

to

of the

few

a

Brahmanas

of creation). fire

or

Pos-

the Sun,

they were created out of the energy of that First-born Being. 1

The puissant Lord then created Truth, Duty, Penance, the eternal Vedas, all kinds of pious acts, and Purity, for enabling

creatures to this,

attain

the Deities and

Daityas,

the

Asuras,

Rakshasas, the

*

to

heaven

(by practising them). 2

the

Danavas,

the

great-snakes,

Serpents, the

It is often said that in an

the

Gandharvas,

the

Yakshas,

the

the

Picachas, and

human

advanced stage of yoga, one

to behold one's Soul, or, a sort of

After

beings 8

is

quence of which the Soul becomes an object of internal survey Soul itself.

enabled

double existence is realised in conseto

the

Very probably, writers on yoga employ this language in a

figurative sense.

— T.


[Mokshadharmd

maiubtiarata.

4S

with their four divisions, eyas,

viz.,

and Cudras, O best

Brahmanas, Kshatriyas, Vai-

of regenerate

and

ones,

Kshatriyas obtained was red

;

;

the

The com-

that

which the

other orders of creatures that exist, were created.

plexion the Brahman as obtained was white

all

4

that which the Vaicjas got was

and that which was given to the Cudras was black.* 5 " 'Bharadwaja said, If the distinction between the four

yellow

;

orders (of human beings) be (attribute), then

it

toil,

anxiety

How can men

possess and prevail over all men.

•be distinguished by the possession of attributes?

of all men emit sweat, urine, faeces,

How then can men be objects the number

is

objects is innumerable.

distributed infinite ; the

phlegm, into

species

How then can

— There

is

The bodies

7

bile,

classes ? 3

and blood.

Of mobile of immobile

also

objects

great diversity be distributed into classes ? " 'Bhri'm said,

of color

Lust, wrath, fear, cupidity, grief,

mingled together/' hunger,

made by means only

seems that all the four orders have been

of such

very

n

really no distinction between the

The whole world at first consisted of BrahCreated (equal) by Brahman, men have, in conse-

different orders.

manas.

1 quence of their acts, become distributed into different orders. Thoy that became fond of indulging desires and enjoying ,-

pleasures, possessed of the attributes

of severity

and wrath,

endued with courage, and unmindful of the duties of piety and worship, those Brahmanas possessing the attribute of became Kshatriyas. 11 Those Brahmanas again who, Passion,

without attending to the duties laid down for them, became possessed of both the attributes of Goodness and Passion,

and took to the professions of cattle-rearing and agriculture, became Vaieyas. 12 Those Brahmanas again that became fond of untruth and injuring other creatures, possessed of cupidity,

The commentator explains that the words expressive of hue or What is intended to be said is that the color really mean attributes. Brahmanas had the attribute of Goodness (Satica) the second order *

;

had the attribute of Passion (Z2<yas); the third got a mixture of the while the two, i. e., both goodness and passion (Satwa, and Rajas) ;

lowest order got the remaining attribute, vh., Darkness (Tama*).— T.


"

canti parva.

Parva.)

engaged in all kinds of acts

a

for

49

living,

from purity of behaviour, and thus wedded of Darkness, become (Judras. 13

to

fallen

the

away

attribute

Separated by these occupa-

Brahmanas, falling away from their own order, become

tions,

members of the other three orders. fore,

and

All the four orders, there-

have always the right to the performance of all pious

and of sacrifices. 14 Even thus were the four orders afc first created equal by Brahman who ordained for all of them duties

words of Brahma

the

(the observances disclosed in)

(in the

Through cupidity alone, many fell away, and become 15 The Brahmanas are always devoted possessed by ignorance. and mindful of vows and resto the scriptures on Brahma traints, are capable of grasping the conception of Brahma. Vedas).

;

go

never

Their penances, therefore,

for

nothing. 16

They

amongst them are not Brahmanas that are incapable of understanding that every created These,

falling

orders. 17

thing

is

(inferior)

Losing the light of knowledge, and betaking them-

selves to an unrestrained course

of conduct, they

as Picachas and Rakshasas and Pretas

diverse

Supreme Brahma.

away, become members of diverse

Mleccha

species.

beginning sprang into

The great Bishis who

18

life

take birth

and as individuals of the

at

(through Brahman's Will) subse-

quently created, by means of their penances, men devoted the duties ordained for them and attached

down in the Eternal Vedas. 19

to

the

rites

to

laid

That other Creation, however,

which is eternal and undecaying, which is based upon Brahma

and has sprung from the Primeval God, and which has refuge upon yoga,

is

— a mental one.*

its

20

* The distinction here laid down seems to be this: the eternal creaof the Primeval Deity. That

tion is due to the yoga or mental action

creation which we behold is the result

who were first created. principle of space,

life,

of the

penances of those sagea

Perhaps, what is intended to be said is that the

of life proceeding from

&c, are all due to the fiat of God

life, ;

and primal matter with

while all visible and tangible

objects, resulting from the action of those principle^

and from primal

matter and space, are attributable to the ancient sages.

— T,


— [Mokskadharmu

Section CLXXXIX.

said, By what acts does one become a By what, a Kshatriya ? O best of regenerate

" 'Bharadwaja

Brahmana ?

by what acts again does one become a Vaieya or a

ones,

Cudra ?

Tell me this,

" 'Bhrigu said,

O foremost of speakers

—That person

has been sanctified by

such

called

is

Brahmana who

a

called jdta

those

as

rites

1 !

and

who is pure in behaviour who is engaged in studying the Vedas who is devoted to the six well-known acts

others ;

;

;

(of ablutions every morning and evening, silent recitation

mantras, pouring libations on the

sacrificial

fire,

of

worship-

ping the deities, doing the duties of hospitality to guests, and 2 offering food to the Vigwedevas ;) who is properly observant of all pious acts who never takes food without having offer;

ed it duly to gods and guests for his preceptor

truth. 3

;

and who

;

is

who

is

with reverence

filled

always devoted to vows and

He is called a Brahmana in whom are from injury to

abstention

truth, gifts,

others, compassion, shame, bene-

He who is engaged in the profession

4 volence* and penance.

gifts of battle, who studies the Vedas,. who makes

(to

manas) and takes wealth (from those he

is

Kshatriya.

5

protects),

He who earns fame from keep

employed in agriculture and the

means

who is pure in behaviour and

attends to

Vedas, is called a Vaicya.f eating every kind

kind of work, who

of food, is

1

He who

who

impure

is

in

of cattle,

of acquiring

the study

takes a

engaged

in

behaviour,

Brah-

called a

who

is

wealth, of the

pleasure in

doing every

who does not

study the Vedas, and whose conduct is unclean, is said to be a Cudra. 7 If these characteristics be observable in a Cudra, and * The word Ghrin'i may

also

mean

aversion.

Of course, here it

T. would mean, if used in that sense, aversion for all unrighteous acts.— t

The first half of the fir.-^t line of 6 is differently read in the Bom-

I have adhered bay edition. Both readings are noticed by Nilakantha. in sense. clearer is reading Bombay the to the Bengal reading, though for its noun such some or pratisth'i having verb transitive Yicati is a

obiect.

The literal meaning is 'He who acquires fame &c,'— T,


cantj pakva.

Farva.] if

51

they be not found in a Brahmana, then

Cudra, and such a Brahmana

such a Cudra is no

means should cupidity and wrath be restrained. self-restraint, are the highest

two passions

(viz.,

By every

no Brahmana. 8

is

results

This, as also

of Knowledge. 3

Those

and wrath), should, with one's They make their appearance for des-

cupidity

whole heart, be resisted.

troying one's highest good. 10

One should always protect one's

prosperity from one's wrath, one's penances from pride

knowledge from honor and disgrace

;

and

one's

;

one's

soul

from

O regenerate one, who does

error. 11

That intelligent person,

all acts

without desire of fruit, whose whole wealth exists

for

charity,

Renounces*

and who performs the daily Noma, is a

One should conduct

creatures, abstaining

real

oneself as

a friend to all

from all acts uf injury. 12

Rejecting the

own One One

acceptance of all gifts, one should, by the aid of one's intelligence,

be a complete

master of one's passions.

should live in one's soul where there can be no

would then have no fear here and attain to a hereafter. 13

One should

and with

passions

vow

all

live

grief.

fearless

region

always de-voted to penances,

completely restrained

;

observing the

and with soul concentrated on itself* desirous of conquering the uneonquered senses, and unattachof taciturnity,

ed in the midst of attachments. 14

All

things

perceived by the senses are called Manifest. that

is

Unmanifest, that

is

that can

beyond the ken of the

senses,

that can be ascertained only by the subtile senses, should

sought to be known.f 15

If there

be

however,

All,

be

be no faith, one will never

* Here the speaker describes the character of Karma-sannyasa (renunciation of acts).

Samarantbka generally means

all

kinds of acts.

Here, however, only sacrifices and other scriptural rites are intended. I follow Nilakantha in rendering the second line, although the plain

meaning would seem to be "who poureth everything in gift." T. t The gross world is perceivable by the ordinary senses. Behind the gross world is a subtile one which the subtile senses, i. e., the senses when sharpened by yoga, can perceive. With death, the gross body alone is dissolved. The subtile body or form, called the Lingacarira, and made up of what is called the Tanm&tra of the primal elements, remains.

Even

that retains all the characteristics of

the


mahabharata,

52

[JUukshadharma Therefore, one

sense.

to

that

subtile

should hold oneself in

faith.

The mind should be united

succeed in

attaining

16

with Prana, and trana should then be held within BrahmaJ

one may obtain

By dissociating oneself from all attachments, There

absorption into Brahma.

any other thing.

is

no need of attending to

A Brahma na can easily attain to Brahma

17 The indications of a Brahby the path of Renunciation. mana are purity, good behaviour, and compassion unto all

creatures.

" iS '

Section CLXC. " 'Bhrigu said, is Truth

—Truth

is

Brahma

that creates all creatures.

whole universe is upheld that one goes to heaven.

Darkness.

and

;

it

Truth

;

It is by is

with

Penance

is

;

it

Truth that the the

of Truth

aid

Untruth is only another form of

1

Those who

It is Darkness that leads downwards.

are afflicted by Darkness and covered by it fail to behold the

Heaven is The creatures that dwell and hell. 3 In this in the universe may obtain both heaven

lighted

regions of heaven.

Li<*ht and that Hell

is

2

It has been said that

Darkness.

world also, truth and untruth lead to opposite courses of conduct and opposite indications, such as Righteousness and 4 Unrighteousness, light and darkness, pleasure and pain. Amongst these, that which is Truth is Righteousness that ;

and that

which is Light is

which is Righteousness is Light Happiness. Similarly, that which is Untruth is Unrighteousness that which is Unrighteousness is Darkness and that ;

;

5

is In which is Darkness is Sorrow or Misery. said that they that are possessed of wisdom, beholding that

this respect it

overwhelmed with sorrow both bodily and mental, and with happiness that is sure to end in misery, the world of life

never suffer

is

6 themselves to be stupified.

will strive to rescue himself from sorrow.

world in an incipient form.

He

that

is

wise

The happiness

of

The Linga-carira also must be destroyed

before absorption into Brahma can take place.-— T,


— canti parva,

Farva.]

living creatures is unstable both

that

happiness of creatures

are

53

and hereafter.* 7

The overwhelmed by Darkness

here

disappears like the splendour of the Moon Rahu.-f*

when afflicted by Happiness is said to be of two kinds, viz., bodily

3

Both in this and the other world, the

and mental.

and the

invisible

Vedas)

for the sake

(of

fruits

Happiness

aggregate.

Virtue is

for its sake.

its

root.

visible

or

consequences

desirable.

Profit

This, indeed,

It

sought

its

origin.

is

— You have said that happiness

I do not comprehend this.

highest object.

an

is

are

All acts have for their end the attainment of happiness. " 'Bharadwaja said,

the

(in

nothing more

is

fruits is

Both Virtue and

attribute of the Soul.

specified

There

of happiness.^

important than happiness among the of the triple

are

action)

9

is

the

This attribute of

not sought

by the

Rishis who are regarded to be engaged in something

promis-

the soul that (you say) is so desirable

ing a higher reward. worlds,

three

servant of the

himself to desire.

viz.,

vow

It

the

is

heard

puissant

is

that the

Brahman,

of Brahmacharyya.

the happiness

Also, the divine

Creator of the lives

alone, ob-

He never

devotes

obtainable from the gratification

of

Master of the universe, the lord of

Uma, reduced Kama (the deity of desire) to

extinction.

For

we say that happiness is not acceptable to highsouled people. Nor does it appear to be a high attribute of the Soul. I cannot put faith in what thy divine self has said, this reason

viz.,

that there is nothing higher than happiness.

That there

are two kinds of consequences in respect of our acts, viz., the

springing of happiness from good acts and of sorrow from sinful acts, is only a saying that is current in the world.

* The felicity that is obtained in heaven

is

10

pot everlasting, being

limited in point of duration by the degree or measure of merit that

achieved here. t

is

— T.

The Pauranic theory of both the

solar

and the lunar eclipse is

that the Sun and the Moon are sought to be devoured by

the Daityct,

Rahu.— T. \

The sense seems to be thai the Vedas declare those fruits

that men may strive for them when they lead to happiness.— T.

in order


mahabharata.

54 " 'Bhrigu said,

— On this

truth springs Darkness.

said

is

it

They that

[Mokshadhdrmcc follows: from

as

Un-

overwhelmed by

are

Darkness pursue only Unrighteousness and not Righteousness, being overmastered by wrath, covetousness, malice, falsehood,

They never obtain happiness

and similar evils.

On

or hereafter.

the other hand, they are

ous kinds of disease and pain tortured by

either

here

afflicted

by

vari-

They

are

also

and trouble.

Death, imprisonment, and diverse other griefs

attending on hunger and They are also pained by the numerous bodily griefs that arise from rain and wind and burning heat and exceeding cold. They are also overwhelmed by numerous of that kind, and by the sorrows thirst and toil.

mental griefs caused by

loss

and separation from

of wealth

friends, as also by griefs caused by

decrepitude and

death. 11

They that are not touched by these diverse kinds

of physical

and mental afflictions, know what happiness is. 12

These evils

are never

found in heaven.

There delicious breezes blow.

In heaven there is also perpetual fragrance. is no hunger, no thirst, no decrepitude, no there is

perpetual happiness.

happiness and misery. fore,

happiness

is

is

highest object

vital seed, it should be known, is

should go on.

There-

The

Females partake of

The

himself.

the creative energy.

15

In

days of old that the creation

Each, affected by his

— ness or misery.*

both

is

of acquisition. 14

The male animal is like Prajapati

this way did Brahman ordain in

In heaven

only misery.

Earth is the progenitrix of all creatures. her nature.

13

In this world there

In hell there

the

In heaven there sin.

own

acts, obtains happi-

" 18 '

Section CLXCI.

—What has been said to be the conseWhat of Righteousness What of conduct ? What of Penances well-performed What of the study and recitation of the Vedas And what of pouring libations upon the fire ?—a " 'Bharadwaja said,

quence of gift ?

?

?

?

** * * Nearly the whole of this section is in prose.— T. •


— 55

canti parta.

Parva.] " 'Bhrigu said,

— By pouring libations on the sacred

fire,

By study of the Vedas one obtains blessed gift one obtains pleasures and articles of By tranquillity. Gift enjoyment. By Penances, one acquires blessed heaven. burnt.

sin is

2

is

for

the

other

to

the

good attends the

kinds

giver in the other world.

not good produces,

are

world, and

gifts

Whatever is given

of two

said to be

those for this.

3

:

Whatever is given

consequences of gifts are commensurate with the " 'Bharadwaja

said,

— What course of duties should be

What

performed by whom ?

are the

also

How many kinds of duty

thee to tell me these !* " 'Bhrigu said,

down

for

them succeed

By doing

in

otherwise people become

c

'Bharadwaja said,

— It behoveth thee to

tell

me about

" 'Bhrigu said,

—In days of yore, the divine Brahman,

benefiting the world, and for the protection

Amongst them, residence

modes of life.-f-

He who is

in

soul cleansed by purity

restraints and

this

mode

uf

life

of conduct, by

He

vows and humility.

for

of righteousness,

the abode of the preceptor is mentioned as the of time).

Brah-

7

man, and the practices ordained for each of them.

four

prac-

obtaining

in

the four modes of life that were formerly laid down by

indicated

of

behoveth

It

6

heaven as their reward. guilty of folly.

characteristics

there ?

are

— Those wise men who are engaged

tising the duties laid

"

The them-

gifts

4

selves.

duty ?

that

those

to

consequences enjoyable here.

in

first

(in order

should

have his

Vedic

rites,

should

and by

worship

the

morning and evening twilights, the Sun, his own sacred lire, and the deities. He should cast off procrastination and idleness. He should cleanse his soul by saluting his preceptor, by studying the Vedas, and by listening structions.

*

He

should

perform

It is difficult to understand -in

his

preceptor's

ablutions

his

thrice,

in-

(viz.,

what senses the word Dharma is

used in the three successive questions here. t In the first line the correct reading

marthh

to

— T.

is

Brahman* and

The answer attributed to Bhrigu settles this.— T.

not Brah-


mahabharata.

56

He

8 morning, noon, and evening).

existence

ceptor

;

should

a

lead

dutifully

;

serve

celebate his

pre-

daily go out on a round of mendicancy (for supporting

himself ) of

;

attend to his sacred fire

[Mokshadharma

;

and give ungrndginly unto his preceptor the whole Willingly accomplishing every-

what is obtained in alms.

thing that the commands of his preceptor

may

should be ready to receive such Vedic instruction ceptor may give him as a favour.*

indicate, he

as

pre-

his

On this subject is a verse

:

That Brahmana who obtains his Veda by attending with reverence upon his preceptor, succeeds

and obtains the

fruition

of all

in

attaining

his desires.

9

to heaven

The Domestic

mode of life is called the second (in point of time).

We shall

explain to you all the pious acts and indications of that mode.

Those who having completed their residence in the preceptor's abode return home, who are of pious conduct, who desire the fruits of a virtuous course of behaviour with spouses in their

company, have this mode of life ordained for them. Virtue, Wealth, and Pleasure, may all be obtained. (thus) suited to the

cultivation of the

In

it

It

is

triple aggregate.

Ac-

quiring wealth by irreproachable acts, or with wealth of high efficacy which is obtained from recitation of the Vedas, or living upon

such means as are utilised

by the regenerate

Hiskis,f or with the produce of mountains and mines, or with

* A pupil should never

solicit

his preceptor

for

instruction.

He

To this day, the

should attend only when the preceptor calls him. ToUb throughout India.

It should be very seldom they that teaching in engaged added to the credit of those

rule is rigidly observed in all

neglect their pupils.

The story is authentic of the grandfather of the

professor as great Baneswar Vidyalankar of Nuddea, himself as great a Baneswar, of continuing to teach his pupils in the outer apartments

the inner even after receiving intelligence of his son's death within obsorbed utterly was he apartments of the family dwelling. The fact is, in his work, that when his good lady, ness,

came out

to

moved by his apparent heartless-

tax him he answered

mind, saying— Well, do not be

disturbed.

her, in thorough absence of If I

do not weep for my

The pupils at son, I will do so for that grand child in your arms.— T. hour. the of to realities the him recalled

last

by picking up fallen grains from the field after the crop has been cut away and removed by the owner. T. t

/.

e.,


Parva.]

canti parva.

the wealth represented

by the offerings made

£m?

in

sacrifices

and on the termination of vows and other observances, and

made unto deities, the house-holder should lead this mode of life. That mode of life is regarded as the root of

those

all

the others.

preceptors, they

They who are

residents

who

of mendicancy, and

lead

who live in the observance

lives

abodes of

the

in

others

and restraints to which they are pledged, derive from this mode the means they live upon, the offerings they make unto the Pitris and the

deities,

of vows

and, in short, their entire support.

The third mode

For those that lead

of life is called the Forest-life. is

10

no storing of wealth and articles.*

Generally,

and good men, subsisting upon good

food,

it,

there

these

pious

and engaged in

studying the Vedas, roam over the Earth for sojourning to tirthas and visiting diverse

forward, sweet speeches

realms.

uttered in

to the measure of the giver's

Standing up, advancing sincerity, gifts

according

competence, offer of seats and

beds of the best kind, and presents of excellent food, are soma of the

means

for

there is a verse

expectations

:

showing them regard. 11

unfulfilled,

merits of the householder deeds.

12

On

this

subjecfj

away from a house with supposed to take away the

If a guest turns

he

is

and leave the latter

Then again in the domestic mode

all

of life the

are gratified by sacrifices and other religious rites

by the performance of obsequial

rites

;

the

;

Itishis

mis-

his

deities

the Pitris

by

culti-

vation of (Vedic) knowledge, by listening to the instructions of

and by committing to memory the scriptures and lastly the Creator by begetting children.-}- 13 On this subject;

preceptors,

;

there are two verses

:

One in the observance of this mode of life

should speak unto all creatures words breathing affection and agreeable to the ears.

To give pain,

* Upashkara means renunciation.

to

inflict

mortifications,

— T.

t It is generally said that by procreating offspring, one gratifies the Pitris or pays

off

the debt one owes to one's deceased ancestors.

Bhrigu says that by that act one gratifies the Creator.

same that forms the root of the command multiply !— T.

8

Laid

The

Here

idea is the

on the Jew?,

— Go and


;

MAHABHARATA,

§3

and harsh words, are all censurable.

14

[MoksllCldhcU m<& Insult, arrogance,

and

Abstention from injury, truth,

deceit, also should be avoided.

and absence of wrath, produce the merit of penances in 15 In the domestic mode of life all the (four) modes of life. these are allowed, viz., the use and enjoyment of floral garlands, ornaments, robes, perfumed oils and unguents enjoyment of pleasures derived from dancing and music both and

vocal and instrumental

agreeable to

the sight

;

all

the

sights

and scenes that are

enjoyment of various kinds of

viands and drinks belonging to the principal orders of edibles, those that are swallowed, those

viz.,

that

are

that are quaffed, and those that are sucked

;

those

lapped,

and the enjoy-

and every kind of

ment of pleasures derivable from amusement and the gratification of desires. 10 That man who in the observance of this mode of life seeks the acquisition of sports

the triple aggregate

(viz.,

Religion,

Wealth, and Pleasure)

with that of the great end of the three attributes of Goodness and Passion and Darkness,* enjoys great happiness here and at last attains to the end that is reserved for persons that 17 Even that house-holder who obare virtuous and good.-jserves the duties of his mode of life by following the practice

up fallen grains of corn from the cracks of fields and who abandons sensual pleasure and attachment to action^

of picking

does not find it difficult to obtain heaven,

" 18 '

Section CLXCII. " 'Bhrigu said,

— Forest recluses seeking the acquisition of

virtue sojourn to sacred waters

and

rivers

and springs, and

undergo penances in lone and secluded woods abounding with deer and buffaloes and boars and tigers and wild elephants. They forsake all kinds of robes and food and enjoyments for

which people living

in

society

have a

taste.

They

subsist

abstemiously upon wild herbs and fruits and roots and leaves *

The end of these attributes is Maltha or Emancipation. — T.

t Cishta is explained by Nilakantha a? one who has

instructed by wise preceptors,— T,

been properly


T

;

5$

canti parva,

Parva.]

They lie pebbles or gravel or sand

The bare ground

of diverse kinds.

down on the bare earth or rocks or

their

is

seat.

They cover their limbs with grass and animal skins and barks of trees. They never shave their heads and beard;* or ashes.

They perform their ablutions

or pare their nails. intervals.

They pour

without

the sacred fire at the proper time

at

regular

the ground, as also

on

libations

fail.

on

They never

enjoy any rest till completion of their daily gathering of the sacred fuel (for their homo, fires) and sacred grass and sacrifice

(for

and worship)

and

they have swept and They bear without the

till

rubbed clean (their sacrificial altars). least regard cold and heat and rain

the skin of their bodies

is

flowers

and wind, and, therefore,

cracked

over

all

;

and

in

conse-

quence of observing and laying down for themselves various kinds of

and vows and

rites

their

acts,

and skin and bones become emaciated.*

and blood

flesh

Endued with great

patience and fortitude, they live, always practising the quality

of Goodness. 1

That person who, with restrained soul, observes

such a course of duties originally ordained by regenerate Rtshis, burns

all

his

sins

like

and obtains regions of

fire

attainment. 2

felicity difficult of

'"I shall now describe the conduct of those called Parivrcijakas.

That

is

as

follows

attachment to the sacred

fire,

freeing

:

wealth,

themselves

from

spouse and children,

and robes, seats, beds, and such other objects of enjoyment, and breaking the bonds of affection, they roam about, regarding with an equal eye a clump of earth or rock and gold.

They never set their hearts on the acquisition or enjoyment They cast an equal eye on foes and They never injure, hi friends and neutrals or strangers.

of the triple aggregate.

thought, word,

or deed, immobile

things or creatures that

are viviparous, or oviparous or born tables.

They have no homes.

of filth, or

They roam

mountains, upon shores of rivers or

seas,

;

vihita is vidhana.

charyyd, as an act

t

like

hills

and

under shades of

* Nhjama is explained by the commentator as a rite

vow about food

called vege-

over

sojourning to

;

upayoga as a

-acred waters

r


°

mahabharata.

60 trees,

They may go

and among temples of deities.

or villages for

not live for more than

five

towns

to

a town, however, they should

In

residence.

[Mokshadharmct

nights, while

a

in

their

village

Entering a town

residence should never exceed one

night.

or a village, they should, for the

support of life, repair to

the abodes of only Brahman as of liberal deeds.*

never ask for any alms but accept what (

is

They should

thrown into the

They should free themselves

wooden ) bowls they carry.

from lust, wrath, pride, cupidity, delusion, miserliness, deceit,

and

injury to

slander,

vanity,

subject

there are

the vow

of taciturnity, roveth

cause of fear, creature.

4

some verses

is never

creatures. 3

that person

this

who, observing

any

himself by

That learned person who performs the Agnihotra

that is in

his

own body,

but)

fire

with

exists in

his

—succeeds in attaining to numerous regions of

in consequence

of that fire being fed with such

tained by a life of elecmosynation/' birth who observes

in

of the

the aid

— indeed, who poureth libations

Into his own mouth and upon the fire that

body,

On

without giving any creature

inspired with any fear

(not by kindling an external fire

:

living

own

felicity

libations

ob-

That j^erson of regenerate

the aforesaid

way

this

mode

of

life

having Emancipation for its end, with a pure heart and with

an understanding freed from resolution, attains to

Brahma

after the manner of a tranquil ray of light that is not fed tiny blazing fuel.

by

" 'Bharadwaja said,

— Beyond this region (that we inhabit)

there is a region that we have heard but never seen. to know all about it. " 'Bhrigu said,

I desire

It behoveth thee to describe it to me

!

7

— Towards the north, on the other side of

Himavat, which is sacred and possessed of every merit, there Is

a region that is sacred, blessed, and highly desirable.

*

The Hindus had no poor laws.

That

The injunctions of their scriptures

have always sufficed to maintain their poor, particularly their religious mendicants. The mendicants themselves are restrained from disturbing the house-holders often.

None again save the well-to-do were to be men of canty paeans might nut be

visited by the mendicants, <m that

compelled to support the recluses.

— T.


CANTl PARVA.

r<irva.] is

called the other world.*

The men that inhabit that region

3

are righteous in act, pious, of pure

dity and errors of judgment,

from cupi-

hearts, freed

and not subject to

of

afflictions

That region is, indeed, equal to heaven, possessed

any kind.

as it is of such excellent

the proper season.

attributes.

Nobody cherishes any or kill

Death comes there at

Diseases never touch desire

for

Every one is devoted to his own afflict

61

one another,

inhabitants.-^ 10

the

wives of other people.

wife.

These people do not

covet one another's things.

or

There no sin occurs, no doubt

the

arises.:}:

11

There the

of

fruits

There some enjoy seats and drinks and viands of the best kind, and live within palaces all (religious) acts are

and mansions. 12

visible.

There some, adorned with ornaments of gold,

surround themselves with every article of enjoyment.

There some that eat very abstemiously, for only keeping bjdy and soul together. 13 There some, with great toil, seek

are, again,

to hold the lifo-breaths.$

habited by us), some

some to deceit.

Some

men

Here, (in this region are devoted

are happy

are poor and some rich. 14

Here

seen, a

that are leirned amongst men. vail,

in-

and some miserable some and fear, and delusion, ;

Here cupidity

that stupifies even

those

Here diverse opinions

pre-

passion 15

is

toil,

and painful hunger make their appearance. for wealth is also

that

righteousness and

to

broached by those that do deeds which are righteous or

* The words used by Bharadwaja in the question are capable being construed as an enquiry after the next world. his answer, uses

therefore,

is

whole answer

the

word Paro-lohah.

of Bhrigu, however, leaves

to

Himavat,

little

room

not in

the

for

The

doubt that

invisible

world

— T.

t Nilakantha would read amritya for mritya. tion for keeping up the metaphorical sense. %

reference

of

also, in

explained by the conmentator as metaphorical.

the sage speaks of a region on Earth and after death.

The

Bhrigu

All knowledge there is certain.

$ L c. to

It in a

forced correc-

— T.

— T.

The Bengal reading

is dharanam. The commentator goes on explaining all the verses as metaphorical. Con-

practise yoga.

siderable ingenuity i- displayed by him, and he even cites the Crt'Ais in

support.— T.


mahabharata.

G2

[Mokshaclhavma

That man possessed of wisdom who knows

sinful.

may be

opinions which stained

by

sin.

10

divided

Deceit with

detract from the merit of his

He, on

the

other

hand,

untruth, 17

much reflection about

are

of learning,

possessed

that are unrighteous.

acts

never

that

vices

penances who practises them.

them, finds the merit of his penances increased. 18 is

those

is

theft, slander, malice,

fraud,

oppression, injury, treachery, and

all

two kinds,

into

that

are

This region

who

avoids

Here there

righteous and those

that

we inhabit

is

the

Having done good and evil here, one obtains good for his good acts and evil for acts that are evil.*" Here the very Creator in days of yore, and all the gods with the Rlshis, having performed proper penances, became field of action.

cleansed and attained to

The northern portion

2

Brahma.f *

of the Earth is highly auspicious and sacred.

Those belong-

ing to this region (that we inhabit) that "are

doers of right-

eous deeds or that show that region.

for

yoga, become born in

Others (that are of a different disposition) take

their births in the their allotted

regard

intermediate species.

periods

run

out,

become

Some lost

again,

on

when

Earth.]:

Employed in feeding upon one another and stained by

21 ' 22

cupi-

dity and delusion, these men return to this very region with215 out being able to go (after death) to that northern region.

Those men of wisdom who with

vows and observant of

* This at least is a verse that evidently refers to the other or the next world, and, therefore, lends color to the supposition that through out the whole passage, it is the next world and no fictitious region north of the Himalayas that is described.

Some western scholars, think

that a verbal translation is all that is neccessary. ever, are incapable of being so rendered.

The

Such passages, howtranslator

must make

his choice of either taking the verses in a plain or a metaphorical sense.

If he inclines towards the latter,

The genius

he cannot possibly give a verbal ver-

two tongues are quite different. T. + Ptishkara in Rajputanah is supposed to be the spot where Brahman

sion.

of the

underwent his penances. t

—T.

The Burdwan translator makes a mess of this verse.

22 as explained by the commentator.

21 runs into

K. P. Sing avoids the blunder,

although in rendering the last line of 22 he becomes rather inaccurate.-T.


'

canti parya,

jparva.]

C3

Brahmacharyya listen with veneration to

knowing the ends reserved

succeed in

preceptors,

classes of men.

I have now

24

thee

told

by Brahman.

of duties ordained

the instructions of

brief the

in

all

course

He, indeed, is said to be

who knows what

possessed of intelligence

for

and what its reverse in this world

!

is

righteousness

25

"Bhishma continued, 'Thus, O king, did Bhrigu speak unto Bharadwaja of great energy. Of soul highly virtuous, the latter became filled with wonder and worshipped the veneration. 20

great sage with

O monarch, the origin

Thus,

of the universe has been narrated

thee

to

in

detail.

What,

thou of great wisdom, dost thou wish to hear after this V

"2 I

Section CLXCIII. "Yudhisthira said,

'I

think,

acquainted with everything.

O grandsire, that thou

O

with duties, I desire to hear thee discourse to me, one, of the ordinances about conduct

"Bhishma acts, of

said,

art

thou that are conversant

O sinless

!''

—'They that are of bad conduct, of bad

wicked understanding, and exceeding rashness, are

called evil or

wicked men.

They, however, that are called

good are distinguished by purity of conduct and practices. 2

They are good men who never answer calls of nature on the high roads, in cowpens, or in

Having

finished

fields

overgrown with paddy. 3

the necessary acts one

should perform his

ablutions in river-water and gratify the deities with oblations of water.

This is said to be the duty of all

men. 4

Surya

should be always sunrise.

worshipped. One should not sleep after Morning and evening the prayers (ordained in the

scriptures) should be

the East and five

limbs,"*

with face

towards the West respectively." one should

wards the East. one is to eat.

said, sitting

eat

silently

turned towards

Washing the

with face

turned

to-

One should never disparage the food which One should eat food that is good to the taste. 6

* The five limbs which should be washed before eating are the two feet,

the two hands, and the face.— T.


mahaeharata.

04 After eating

[Mokshadharmtt

one should wash one's hands and

should never go to sleep at night with wet tial

feet.

rise.*

One

The

celes-

Rishi Narada said that these are indications of good

conduct. 7

One should every day circumambulate

spot, a bull, a

sacred image, a cowpen, a

roads meet,

pious Brahmana,

a

sacred

a

where four

place

and a sacred

tree.

One

8

should not make distinctions between one's guests and attendants and kinsmen in respect) with servants

Equality (in

matters of food. is

applauded.

n

Eating (twice a day)

morning and evening is an ordinance of the gods. laid

down

He who eats according to this

mediate period.

It

is

not

any inter-

one should eat (once more) at

that

this

acquires

rule

At the hours ordained for Homa libations on the sacred fire. Without seekpour one should ing the companionship of other people's Avives, the man of wisdom who seeks his own wife in her season acquires the 1 merit of Brahmaekaryya. * The remnants of a Brahman a's They are like the lacteal sustentation dish are like ambrosia.

the merit of a

fast.f

l0

that is yeilded by the mother's

People highly prize

breast.

The good, by eating them, attain to Brahma. 12 He who pounds turf to clay (for making sacrificial altars), those remnants.

or he who cuts grass

(for making sacrificial

he

fuel), or

uses his nails only (and not weapons of any kind)

for

who

eating

who always subsists on the remnants of Brahmanas' dishes, or he who acts, induced by desire for reward, has not to live long in the world.]: 13 One who has (sanctified meat), or he

abstained from meat

* This may

eating ; or,

it

(under any vow) should not take meat

be a general direction

washing one's hand after

for

may refer to the final Gandasha, i. e., the act of taking

a little water in the right hand, raising it to the lips, and throwing

down, repeating a short formula.

it

—T.

The Burdwan translator has misunderstood this verse completely. Nilakantha X It is difficult to understand what this verse means.

t

proposes two different kinds of interpretation.

su&a or Cankucukal

The above version

is

commentator imagines that the true sense clares such men to be unable to attain to

and not long life.

—T,

What then

Sanku-

is

offered tentatively.

of the

verse

is

Mahad&yu which

that is

The it

de-

Jir^ima


—— CANTl PARVA.

l\irva.]

mantras from the

even if it be sanctified with

One should also avoid the

B5

flesh

about the

(of any animal) and the flesh of animals

Yajurvcda.

column

vertebral

not slain

in

sacri-

14

Whether at one's own place or in a strange land, one should never cause one's guest to fast. Having obtained alms fices.*

and other

fruits of optional

acts,

one should

offer

them to

One should offer seats to one's seniors and salute them with respect. By worshipping one's seniors, one obtains long life, fame, and prosperity. 10 One should never behold the Sun at the moment of rising, nor should one turn one's gaze towards a naked woman that is another man's one's seniors. 11

"'

Congress with one's wife (in her season) is not sinful

spouse.

but it is an act that should always be done in privacy. 17 heart of all

sacred

spots

and shrines is the Preceptor.

The The

and cleansing things is Fire. All acts done by a good and pious person are good and laudable, including

heart of all pure

even the^touching of the hair of a cow's tail. 19

Every time

one meets with another, one should make polite enquiries.

The saluting ordained. 19

the

rites

of Brahmanas

In

every morning and evening

temples of gods, amid cows, in

of religion

laid

down

the Vedas, and in eating, the

Brahmanas, in reading

for

right

ia

performing

hand should be raised.f 20

The worship of Brahmanas, morning and evening, according to due rites,

produces great merit.

In consequence of such

worship abundant become the stock-in-trade of the mar chant,

and the produce of the agriculturist. yield of all kinds all articles

to

that

of corn

Great also becomes the

and copious becomes the supply of

the senses can enjoy. 21

When giving edibles

another (seated at his dish), one should say

Is it suffi-

— When presenting drink, one should ask Will gratify —and when giving sweetened milk and or sugared cient!

it

rice,

!

* Prishtdmanysa

is

explained

by the commentator as

forming the remnant of a Cr&ddha offering.' of discarding the obvious meaning.

The commentator adds that

the sacred thread also should be wound round the thumb,

— T. 9

meat

—T.

t In the sense of being moved or used.

sutras declare.

'the

I do not see the necessity

a;;

the Orihya-


[Mokshadharma

mahabhaeata,

QQ

gruel of barley, or milk with sesame or pease, one should ask— Has it fallen ?* 22 After shaving, after spitting, after bathing,

and

after

eating,

people should worship

Brahmanas with

Such worship is sure to bestow longevity on sickly One should not pass urine with face turned towards men. the Sun, nor should one see one's own excreta. One should

reverence. 23

2* on the same bed with a woman nor eat with her. In addressing seniors one should never apply the pronoun you.

not

lie

Thouing or the taking of names

to them, or take their names.

25

is not censurable in addressing inferiors or equals in age.f The hearts of sinful men betray the sins committed by them.

Those

sinful men that conceal their conscious sins

men meet with destruction. 20

them. 27

A sin concealed by another sin leads to fresh sins.

creases the merit.

the

seek to

It is true

beings do not see those sins, but the gods see

An act of merit, again, in

from good

fools

commit consciously.

conceal the sins which they

that human

Only ignorant

concealed by an act of merit, in-

if

The acts of a virtuous man always follow

A man destitute of understanding

wake of Virtue. 23

never thinks of the sins committed by him.

Those sins, how-

has fallen away from the scrip-

ever, overtake the doer that

As Rahu comes to Chandra (at his proper time), those 29 The objects that are sinful acts come to the foolish man.+ stored with expectation are scarcely enjoyed. Such storing is

tures.

never applauded by the wise, for death waits for no one (but snatches his prey whether the

latter be

ready or unready). 30

The wise have said that the righteousness of all creatures is

* In every instance, the person cient, Gratify to the fill,

and

who

receives

should say— All-suffi-

Has fallen copiously, or words to that effect.

Krisara or Kricara is food made of rice and pease, or rice and sesame J

probably what is now called Khichree.

— T.

The polite form of address is Bhavan. It is in the third person T. singular. The second person is avoided, being too direct. sinful acts come to the sinner. \ It is not plain in what way the t

The Hindu

idea, of course, is

that the consequences

of those

deeds

This verse, however, seems to say that the visit the doer without fail. itself upon the sinner and makes him forces sins recollection of those miserable in spite of himself,

—T,


canti parva.

Parva.]

For

an attribute of the mind. mind, do good to

one's

of others.

If one obtains

what can an

origin of mankind.

After death, ness.'

this reason,

one should, in

One should

practise

virtue

In the practise of virtue one has no need for the help

singly.

tures,

all.* 31

67

only the ordinances of the scrip-

associate

do?f 32

Righteousness

is

the

Righteousness is the ambrosia of the gods.

men enjoy, through Righteousness, eternal happi-

" 8S

Section CLCXIV.

'Tell me, O grandsire, what and of what nature is that which is called by the name of Adhyatma and which is laid down for every person.^ O thou that are acquainted with Brahma, whence has this universe, consisting of mobile and immobile things, been created? When universal

"Yudhishthira said,

1

destruction sets in, to whom does it go ?

It behoveth thee to

discourse to me upon this topic !'$ 2

"Bhishma said,— 'This Adhyatma, O son of Pritha, thafc fchou askest me about, I will presently discourse

upon.

It is

O sire, highly agreeable and productive of great felicity. 3 Great teachers have (before

*

this)

shown the truths

The Hindu moralist, in this verse, declares the same

lity that Christ himself preached.

aboufc

hio-h

Merit or sin, according to him, does

not depend on the overt act alone.

Both depend on the mind.

the injunction against even mentally harming others.

Hence

—T.

t The sense seems to be that if one succeeds in ascertaining the ordinances about virtue or piety, but if the mind be sinful, no associate can be of any help. The mind alone is the cause of virtue and piety, T,

Adhyatma is anything that depends on the mind.

Here it is as explained by the commentator, used for yoga-dharma as depending upon I

or as an attribute of the mind. the character of the mind and

Generally speaking, all speculations on its

included in the word Adhyatma.

relations with

— T.

external objects are

# After Bhrigu's discourse to Bharadwaja this question may seem to The commentator explains that it arises from the de-

be a repetition.

claration of Bhishma that Righteousness is a property of the mind and is, besides, the root of everything. (V. 31, sec. 193, ante). Hence

the enquiry about Adhyatma as also about the origin of all things,

T,


— 6S

mahabharata.

the Creation and the

Destruction

may

ing those truths, a person

[Mokshadharma

Know-

(of the universe).

obtain, even in

world,

this

Such knowledge may lead also to the acquisition of great fruits, and it is highly beneEarth, air, space, water, and light ficial to all creatures. great satisfaction and

felicity.

4

numbered

as

the

fifth,

Great Creatures.

regarded as

are

These constitute both the origin and the destruction of all

Unto Him from whom

created objects. 5

whose compositions they

themselves from all creatures (into

from

like

the waves of the ocean (subsiding into that

which they seem to take their

ments in

creates 7

all

objects

the

tor-

and again withdraws

The Creator places the

created objects in

all

As

rise).

withdraws them again, even so

toise stretches its limbs and

the Supreme Soul

them into Himself.

primal

repeatedly, severing

elements take their origin, they return

enter), even

great

these

different

five

primal ele-

The

proportions.

living creature, however, does not see it (through ignorance). s

Sound, the organs of hearing, and

holes,

all

spring from Space as their progenitor. triple attributes of the

skin are the

digestion are the triple attributes

Wind. 9

of Fire

— these three,

Touch, action, and

Form, eye, and

or Energy.

Taste,

and the tongue represent the three all " Scents, the nose, and the body are attributes of Water. liquid

secretions,

1

The great (primal) elements The mind is the sixth. 11 The senses and the mind,

the triple properties of Earth. are five.

O Bharata, are (the sources of all) the perceptions of a living The seventh

creature.*

the eigth is the Soul.-f-

*

12

called

the

understanding

The senses

are

for

is

The word rendered 'perceptions' is Yijnlnani.

perhaps, be better. t Generally,

and

;

perceiving

;

the

'Cognitions' would,

— T.

in

Hindu philosophy,

particularly

of

the Vedanta

school, a distinction is conceived between the mind, the understanding,

and the soul.

The mind is the seat or source

tions as also all our perceptions,

of all

feelings

and emo-

or those which are called cognitions in

the Kantian school, including Comparison which (in the Kantian school) is called the Vernuft

or buddhi.

or Reason.

This last is called the Understanding

The soul is regarded as something distinct from both the It is the Being to whom the body and the mind be-

body and the mind.


^ canti part a.

Parva.]

69

mind (usable to deal with those perceptions) produces unThe understanding reduces all knowledge to cercertainty. The Soul exists as a witness (without acting). tainty. All that is above the two feet, all that is behind, and all that are seen by

is above,

the

Soul.

Know

the

that

vades the entire being without any space being pied.

14

All

Soul

left

per-

unoccu-

men should know the senses, the mind, and the The three states or qualities called fully.

understanding

Darkness, Passion, and Goodness,

exist,

dependent on the 15

Man, by appresenses, the mind, and the understanding.* hending with the aid of his intelligence, the manner in which creatures come and leave the world, is sure to gradually attain to

tranquillity. 16

steadfast

ready mentioned,

viz.,

lead the understanding

Darkness,

The three qualities (alPassion, and Goodness),

worldly attachments).

(to

In this with

respect, the Understanding (or Intelligence) is identical

the Senses and

identical with the

six (the

also with the objects

Understanding

the

The Understanding, therefore, is senses and the mind), and

the Mind.

five

comprehended by is

Darkness, Passion, and Goodness) action.-|-

17

it.

When, however,

three

qualities

(

of

are incapable of leading to

This universe of immobile and mobile things consists

of that Intelligence.

It is from that Intelligence that every-

thing arises and it is into

long.

the

destroyed,

that everything subsides.

it

It is represented as inactive,

the physical frame.

For

and as the all-seeing witness within

It is a portion of the Supreme Soul.

— T.

* Goodness includes all the higher moral qualities of man.

Passion

means love, affection, and other emotions that appertain to worldly objects. Darkness means anger, lust, and such other mischievous propensities.

—T.

t I follow Nilakantha in his

grammatical exposition of this verse.

The meaning, however, is scarcely

clear.

The identity of the Undermay be allowed

standing or intelligence with the senses and the mind

the Understanding with all

leading all of them to But what is meant by the identity the objects it comprehends ? Does

Bhishma preach Idealism here ?

If nothing exists except as it exists in

so far as the action

of the

three qualities in

worldly attachments is concerned. of

the Understanding, then, of course, with the standing, all things would come to an end.

— T.

extinction of the

Under-


;

[Mokshadharma

marabharata.

70

mani-

this reason the scriptures indicate that everything is a

festation of Intelligence.

18

That by which one hears

is

the

That by which one smells is called the organ of scent,

ear.

and that by which one distinguishes the tastes is called the tongue. 19 By the coat that covers the body one acquires That which

perception of touch.

called

is

the

Intelligence

When the Intelligence desires any-

undergoes modifications.*

thing it comes to be called Mind. 20

The foundations upon

which the Intelligence rests are five in number, each serving

They

a different purpose. visible

principle,

viz.,

are

the

called

Intelligence,

senses.

The

in-

21

The

on them.

rests

a living creature concerns itself

Intelligence that exists in

with the three states (called Darkness, Passion, and Goodness).

Sometimes

and sometimes misery. 22

obtains joy

it

Even Some-

Sometimes it becomes divested of both joy and misery. thus the Intelligence exists in the minds of all men. times the Intelligence, which is made up of the (already mentioned, transcends

23

states

triple

those three states

(by yoga),

like the lord of rivers, viz., the Ocean, with his surges, trans-

gressing .his high continents.-!- 24

That Intelligence which

transcends the three qualities exist in

The quality of Dark-

state of (unmodified) existence alone. ness, however, that

the mind in a pure

impels to action, soon pursues

it.

25

that time the Intelligence sets all the senses to action. properties of the three are even thus

sorrow in

Passion

;

delusion

in

:

At The

joy dwells in Goodness

Darkness. 26

All the

that exist (of the mind) are included in the three (that

states

have

* Brown and other followers of Reid, whether they understood Reid or not, regarded all the perceptions as only particular modifications of

They denied the objective existence of the world. T. The commentator explains this verse thus, although as regards

the mind. t

the second line he stretches

Singha must be wrong.

it a

little.

If

Nilakantha be right, K. P;

Generally, however,

city of the ocean to transgress its continents

illustrations. viz.,

the

it is

known

that supplies

incapa-

poets with

Here, however, possibly, the rarity of the phenomenon,

the ocean's transgressing

its

continents,

is

rare fact of the Intelligence, succeeding by yoga

ing the attributes of Rajas, Tama*, and Satrca.

used to illustrate the

power, in transcend-

— T.


CANTI PARYA,

Purva.]

been named).

O Bharata, told thee about the

I have now,

An

intelligent

three

qualities

27 course of the Understanding.

subdue

The

senses.

his

all

71

Passion, and Darkness, are always

attached

man should of

Goodness,

living

to

crea-

tures. 28

Three kinds of intelligence also are noticeable in creature, viz., that which depends upon Goodness, that every

upon Passion, and that upon Darkness, O Bharata. 29 quality of Goodness

produces sorrow

;

brings happiness

The

the quality of Passion

;

and if these two combine with the quality

sorrow is produced Every state of happiness that appears in the body or the mind is said to be due

of Darkness, then neither happiness nor (but, instead, only delusion or error).

to the quality of Goodness.

to oneself, that comes,

is

31

A state of sorrow, disagreeable

due to nothing but the quality of

One should never think

Passion.

30

with fear.* 32

of it

That

which is allied with delusion and error, and in consequence of which one knows not what to do, which is state, again,

unascertainable and unknown, should be regarded as belongof Darkness.*!*

the quality

ing to

33

Gladness,

delight, happiness, tranquillity of heart, these

satisfaction,

are

perties of the state of Goodness.

Man sometimes

34 measure of them.

heart-burning,

Discontent,

dity, vindictiveness, are all indications

They are seen with

sion.

producing them.

35

of the

or without

pro-

obtains grief,

state

a

cupi-

of Pas-

adequate causes for

Disgrace, delusion, error, sleep and stupi-

faction, that overtake one through excess

various properties of the

state

of ill-luck, are

of Darkness.? 80

mistrustful

in

respect

of winning

the

That person

whose mind is far-reaching, capable of extending rections,

the

the

in

all

objects

diit

and well-restrained, is happy both here and hereafter.S' 7 Mark the distinction between those two subtile

desires,

*

On the

other hand, directing one's thoughts boldly to

it,

one

should ascertain its cause and dispel that cause, which, as stated here, is Passion.

t Sec.

—T.

The first two words I,

of the second line

are those of verse 5 of

Manu.— T.

X Kathanchit is explained

by Nilakantha as 'due to great ill-luck.'— T,

$ I do not follow Nilakantha in rendex'ing this verse. — T.


[Mokshadhanna

mahabharata.

72

things, viz.. Intelligence

and the Soul.

Intelligence), puts forth the qualities.

Soul), does

of these

The other

(viz.,

(viz.,

the

A gnat and a fig may

nothing of the kind. 38

be seen to be united

One

with each other.

Though united, each

9

Similarly, Intelligence however is distinct from the other.' from each other, by their distinguished though Soul, and be seen to exist in always may they yet natures, respective

A fish and water exist in a state of union.

a state of union.

Eich, however,

is

The same

different from the other.

is

the

The qualities do not know the Soul, but the Soul knows them all. The Soul is the spectator of the qualities and regards them all as proceeding case with Intelligence and Soul.

40

The Soul, acting through the senses, the mind, understanding numbering as the seventh, all of

from itself.

41

and the which are inactive and have no self-consciousness, discovers the objects (amid which it exists) like a (covered) lamp

showing all objects around it by shedding its rajs through 42 The understanding or Inan apperture in the covering. telligence creates all

the qualities.

The Soul only beholds

them (as a witness). Even such is certainly the connec41 There is no tion between the Intelligence and the Soul.* The depends. refuge on which either Intelligence or Soul '

Understanding creates the mind, but never the

When the Soul, by means

4*

of the mind, sufficiently restrains

emanate from the

the rays that

qualities.

senses,

it

is

then that

it

The Soul is said to be only a witness or spectator and not an actor. The Rishis understood by the soul the being to whom the mind, the "*

senses,

&c, all belong.

Could the idea

of the inactive

Soul have arisen from observation of the moral principle

Which discriminates between right and wrorg, and

and unsinning or Conscience

acts, therefore, as

an impartial judge, or watches everything like an uninterested spectator

'\

European moralists generally attribute two other functions to the viz., impelling us to do the right and avoid the wrong, and

Conscience,

approving when right is done and wrong avoided. But these functions may easily be attributed to some other principle. At any rate, when the question

is

one of nomenclature only, the last two functions rnay

be taken away and the word Soul applied to indicate the Conscience as the faculty of discrimination only.

— T.


become?? manifest (to in

within a vessel

«•

7$

canti farva.

Farva.\ the

Understanding)

that

covers

it.

45

lamp burn-

like a

who re-

That person

Bounces all ordinary acts practises penances, devotes himself to study the Soul, taking a delight therein, and regards himself as the Soul

As an acquatic

never drenched in of wisdom

move

while moving

fowl,

element, even

that

(in the

oneself affected

by

equal eye

One

49

spider

the

world after

the

in

living

of being

qualities (instead

a

them), like

By

creatures. 47

and envy.

of malice

this way succeeds in creating the

is

thus does a person

without joy, with an

this fashion, without grief,

and destitute

waters,

the

over

should act in

aid of one's intelligence one

for all,

among

world)

high end. 415

a

creatures, acquires

of all

creating threads.*

The qualities should, indeed, be regarded as the threads of 49 Some say that the qualities in respect of such the spider. men are not lost. Some say that they are all lost. Those

who say that they are not lost rely upon tion to the contrary.

They,

the qualities are

lost

all

on the other hand,

who say that

rely

""" 31

scrip-

any declara-

on

the

Smritis.

should judge

opinions, one

upon both these 5 which of them is right.

revealed

the

not contain

tures (viz., the QntiU), which do

One should thus

Reflecting

oneself as

get over

to

this

hard and knotty question which is capable of disturbing the understanding by doubt, and thereby win

happiness.

that doubt will be removed, one will no

longer have

dulge in sorrow of any kind.

52

Men of filthy

hearts

When to

in-

may by

knowledge obtain success like persons plunging in a well-filled stream purifying themselves of all cross a large river does

not

feel

filth.

happy

63

at

One who has

to

only seeing

the

were otherwise, (i. c, if by only one could reach it by a boat), shore other beholding the then might one become happy. The matter is otherwise with one acquainted with Truth. The mere knowledge of Truth other

shore.

If the

case

The qualities here referred to are those of Satioa (goodness), What is meant by this verse &'ijas (passion), and Tamas (darkness). *

is that such a

person transcends the qualities instead of the qualities

transcending him and his acts.

10

— T.


mahaeharata.

74*

As soon as such knowledge begins

will bring him happiness.

to bear fruits, the person may

the other shore.

[Mokshadharma

be regarded to have reached

They who thus know the Soul

freed

as

from all wordly objects a-nd is but the One, are said to obtain high and excellent knowledge.* 54 origin

by

A person by knowing the

and the end of all creatures, which is even such, and

upon

reflecting

happiness. 55

the matter,

He that

has

gradually obtains infinite

understood the triple aggregate

(viz.,

that it is liable to destruction instead of being eternal),

and

reflecting

upon

casts it

it,

away, succeeds by yoga to

50 behold the Truth and obtain perfect felicity.

The Soul is

incapable of being seen unless the senses, which are employed

on diverse objects and are difficult of being controlled, be all duly restrained. 57 other indication

He that knows this is really wise. What there of a wise man ? Acquiring this

is

knowledge, men possessed of intelligence regard themselves to be crowned with

success. 5s

That which inspires the Igno-

rant with fear can never inspire fear in persons of Knowledge.

There is no higher end for anybody (than Emancipation). consequence,

qualities, the sages

say that differences are observable in res-

69 pect of the degree of Emancipation.

without expectation of annihilating

In

however, of the excess or otherwise of good

fruits

A person by acting

succeeds

(by those acts) in

To one

his sinful acts of a former period.

pos-

sessed of wisdom, the acts of a former period (thus washed off)

and those of this life

also

(which are accomplished without

expectation of fruit), do not become productive

of any

dis-

agreeable consequence (such as immurement in

hell).

But

how can acts, if he continues to be engaged in accomplishing acts,

bring about what

is

agreeable

(viz.,

Emancipation) ?-f- <0

* Nilakantha takes the third line as elliptical and te

labhante.

is

for

supplying

— T.

t I follow the commentator in his exposition of this verse.

Anavi-

Ubhayam is praehinamaihikam cha karmam. Apriyam is equivalent to vadham. The substance Mohham prati tu karmanah kdrana twain of priyam&c, is thus given sandhipurvakam is explained as nishkdmam.

:

dtiranirastam,

— T,


canti parva.

Farva.]

75

People censure a person that is afflicted (with lust, envy, and other evil passions). Those vices hurl the person in his next life

01 into diverse kinds of inferior orders.*

Mark with

close

attention the vicious in this world who grieve exceedingly of their possessions (such

the loss

sons

as

and

for

wives, &c.)

Behold also those that are gifted with judgment and who Those never grieve when thrown into similar circumstances !

that are conversant with both,

(i.

e.,

with gradual Emancipa-

tion and immediate Emancipation) deserve to be

wise.f

called

truly

" C2

CXCV.

Section

"Bhishma said, 'I shall now, O son of Pritha, discourse kinds of yoga medidation. The great fco thee upon the four Mishls, obtaining a knowledge of the same, attain to eternal success even here. 1

Great Rishis, gratified with knowledge,

with hearts set upon

Emancipation, and conversant with

yoga, act in such a way that their yoga meditation may get

on properly. 2

O son of Pritha, being freed

These,

faults of the world, never

from

*

to

liability

come back (for rebirth).

rebirth, they

live

in

the

Liberated

their original

Aturam is explained as pierced by lust, wrath, &c.

Soul-

A^uyate

is

Janah is explained by the commentator as

equivalent to dhikkaroti.

parikshakah, but it would be better to take generally.

from

it

as standing for people

Tasya is an instance of the genetive for the accusative.

Tal

karma; sarvatah means sarvdshu yonishu. JaniyaliThe object of the verse is to show that sinful acts pro-

refers to nindyam

Janena dadatu

duce fear both here and hereafter.

— T.

t Loka is in the locative case, the final vowel indicating the locative

having been dropped for sandhi,

Niravisham is an adverb, equivalent

Tatladeva means "those and those," to samyqk-abhinivegam kurvan. as piUradaradikam. Kiocalan is telrdsaravivekasuch possessions, e., ?'.

Ubhayam is explained as krama-mukhin and sadyomuktim. Bhishma here points out the superiority of the latter kind of Eman-

nzjunan.

cipation over the former

;

hence, Vedic acts or rites must yeild to that

yoga which drills the mind and the understanding and enables them to transcend all earthly influences.

rT«


mahashakata,

7& state.* 5

[Mokshadkarma

Freed from the influence of a-ll pairs of opposite^

(such as heat and cold, joy in their own

and sorrow, &c), ever existing

(original) state,

liberated

(from attachments),

never accepting anything (in gift), they live in places free

from the companionship of wives and children, without others

with

whom

disputes

tranquillity of heart. sits

4

may

arise,

and favorable

to

perfect

There such a- person, restraining speech, all the senses, and with

a piece of wood, crushing

like

mind undividedly united by the aid of meditation (with the Supreme Soul). He has no perception of sound through the ear; no perception of touch through the skin no perception 5

;

of form through the eye tongue.'

He has no

1

organ of smell.

;

no perception of taste through the

perception also of scents through

the

Immersed in yoga, he would abandon

all

things, rapt in meditation. 7

Possessed of great energy of mind,

he has no desire for anything that excites the five senses. wise man, withdrawing his five senses into the

then

fix

the

Intellect). 8

unstable mind

with the

Possessed of patience, the

five

The

mind, should

senses (into

yogin should

fix

the his

mind which always wanders (among worldly objects), so that bis five gates (under the influence of training)

may be made

stable in respect of things that are themselves

unstable.

should, in the firmament

of the

path of meditation, making

any other

refuge.

9

I

it

Ho

mind into the independent of the body or heart, fix his

have spoken of the path of meditation

as the first, since the yogin has first

to crush his senses and mind (and direct them to that path). 10 The mind, which constitutes the sixth, when thus restrained, seeks to flash out like the capricious and flighty lightning moving in frolic among the clouds. 11 As a drop of water on a (lotus) leaf is unstable and moves about in all directions, even so becomes the yogiibs mind when first fixed on the path of meditation. 1? When fixed, for a while the mind stays in fche

that path.

When, however, it

strays

* The soul-state is the state of purity. coiuequen.ee of worldly attachments.

again into the path

One falls away from

it

in

One may recover it by yoga which

aids one in liberating oneself from those attachments.

— T.


canti parva.

Parva.] of the wind,

it

77

becomes as flighty as the wind.

conversant with the

The person ways of ?/o</«-meditation, undiscouraged 1'

by this, never regarding the loss of the toil undergone, casting aside idleness and

meditation. 11

malice, should

again

direct

his

mind

to set his mind on yoga, then discrimination, knowledge,

power to avoid annoyed

in

to

Observing the vow of silence, when one begins

evil,

are gained

him.*' 5

by

Though

and

feeling

consequence of the flightiness of his mind, he

The yogin should never despair, As a heap of dust or ashes or of

should fix it (in meditation).

but seek his own good. 10

burnt cow-dung, when drenched with water, does not seem to be soaked, 17 indeed, as it continues dry if drenched partially,

and requires incessant drenching before it becomes thoroughly soaked, 18 even thus should the yogin gradually

control all his

senses. He should gradually withdraw them (from all objects). The man that acts in this way succeeds in controlling them. 19

One, O Bharata, by oneself directing one's mind and senses to the path of meditation, succeeds in

perfect control by steadfast yoga. 20

bringing them under

The felicity that he

feels

who has succeeded in controlling his mind and senses

is

that its like can never be obtained through Exertion

or Des-

tiny ,-f-':i

United with such

felicity,

pleasure in the act of meditation.

such

he continues to take a

Even in

attain to Nirvana which is highly blessed.'

this

way yogins

"'"' 2

Section CXCVI. "Yudhishthira said,

modes of life and

— 'Thou hast discoursed on the four

their

duties.

Thou

hast

also spoken

* The three words used here are vichara, viveka, and vitarka. are technical terms implying different stages of progress in yoga.

commentator explains them at length. t Everything that

destiny

;

man has

is

— T.

of exertion, that is, as put forth in overt acts,

means.

Yoga

— T.

felicity

is

They The

the product of either exertion or

depeudent on, the acts of a past life or the will chance.

of

unattainable

of the

through either

and destiny as gods or pure of these

two


78

mahabharata. Thou

the duties of kings. diverse

hast

kinds and connected

also heard from thee,

behoveth thee

many

recited

with diverse

to

resolve

of

histories

topics.

1

I have

O thou of great intelligence, many

courses connected with morality. It

[31 okvhadharma

dis-

I have, however, one doubt.

it

2

O

wish,

I

!

Bharata,

to

hear of the fruits that silent Reciters of sacred mantras acquire (by their practice). indicated for such men ?

go after death

3

What are the fruits that have been What is that region to which they

It behoveth thee also,

?

me all the rules

shall I understand by it ?

is such a

Or,

Is such

ordinances of

the

respect

When the word Reciter is

silent recitation ?

following

O sinless one, to tell

that have been laid down in

a man to

Sankhya

or

yoga or ivork ?**

"Bhishma said,

the

ordinances

How is the path of the Reciters

Thou art, as

Tell me all this !'—

what

be regarded as

man to be regarded as observing

about (mental) sacrifices ? to be called ?

of such

uttered,

I think, of universal

knowledge.

ft

'In this connection is cited the old history

of what transpired between Yama, Time, and a certain Brah-

mana. 6

Sages conversant with the means of attaining to

Emancipation have spoken of two methods, viz., the Sankhya,

and the yoga.

Amongst these, in the former, which is other-

wise called the Veddnta, Renunciation has been preached with respect to silent

recitation.

preach Abstention (from

The declarations

rites), are

7

Indeed, the

spoken of by sages bent on achieving what

Sankhya and yoga,

are

Vedas

fraught with tranquillity,

and are concerned with BraJana.f

viz.,

of the

is

two paths

for their good,

such that they are both con-

* Sankhya is understood by the commentator as implying Vedantavichara.— T. t This verse is a triplet.

The commentator

in the second line means Sankhya.

I

explains that

Vedanta

think this is saH because of the

agreement between the Vedlnta and the Sankhya in this respect notwithstanding their difference iu other respects. is to say that according to the

recitation

of

man'ras.

particular words,

The object of the verse

Sdnkhya, there is no necessity for silent

Mental meditation, without the utterance

may lead to Brahma.— T,

of


T canti parva,

Parva.] cerned and again

The manner

in

unconcerned

which

silent

(with

79 recitations).* 3

silent

recitation

is

connected (with

each of the two paths) and the cause I shall

now

explain,

In both, as in the case of silent recitation, are needed the

subduing of the senses and the fixing of the mind (after withdrawal from external objects); as also Truth, keeping up of the (sacred)

residence

fire,

in solitude, meditation, penance, self-

restraint, forgiveness, benevolence, abstemiousness in respect of food, 10

withdrawal from worldly attachments, the absence of

talkativeness,

and tranquillity. These constitute a Sacrifice in

acts (leading to the fruition of desire about heaven or felicity

now to the course that consists of abstention (from acts). The manner in which the acts of the Reciter observing the vow of Brahmacharyya may cease, I will presently declare. Such a person should conduct himself in every way according to what has been ^already) said by next

in

Listen

life).f

11

me.t 12

Betaking himself to the path of abstention, he should

seek to exislinguish his dependence on both the the Internal. 1 '

External and

Sitting on kw;a grass, with leuga in hand, and

binding his coronal locks with kuca, he should surround himself with' Jcuga

and have kuca

for

robes. 14

Bowing unto all

earthly concerns, he should take leave of them and never think

Assuming equability by the aid of his mind, he should fix his mind on the mind itself. 15 Reciting the highly of them.

beneficial composition

{viz.,

the Gayatri), he meditates

with

the aid of his intellect on Brahma alone. Afterwards he leaves

* Both declare, as the commentator explains, that as long as one does not succeed in beholding one's Soul, one may silently

Pranava or the original word

Oin.

recite the

When, however, one succeeds

beholding one's Soul, then may one give up such recitation. t There are two paths which one in this world

may

in

One The first is a course of actions the second of abstention from action. The attributes indicated in 10 and 11 belong to the first course or path. They is called Pravirtti

dharma and the other

Nivirtti

follow.

dharma.

;

are, therefore,

called Pravarttaka yajna or Sacrifice

in Pravirtti or action. \

I.

e.,

having its origin

— T.

he should first cleanse his heart by observing the virtues

above enumerated.

— T.


mahabharata.

80 off

[Mokshadharnia

even that, being then absorbed in concentred contempla-

tion.*

16

In consequence of his dependance on the strength of

the Gdyatri which he recite?, this concentered contemplation will come of itself.

By penances he attains to purity of soul,

17 and self-restraint, and cessation of aversion and desire. Freed

from attachment and delusion,

above

influence

the

of all

pairs of opposites (such as heat and cold, joy and sorrow, &c),

he never grieves and never suffers himself to be drawn towards worldly objects. He does not regard himself as the actor 18 nor as the enjoyer or sufferer of the consequences of his acts.

He never, through

his

selfishness, fixes

Without being employed

in

the

mind on anything. of wealth, he

acquisition

abstains also from disregarding or insulting others, but not

The work in which he is employed

from work. 19 meditation

;

unalterably.

By meditation

concentred contemplation, meditation itself.

that of

20

he succeeds in bringing about

and then gradually

In that state he enjoys the

attaches to the abandonment of all things.

mastered the principle of desire,

ly

is

he is devoted to meditation, and seeks meditation

he

leaves

felicity

off

which

Having thoroughcasts

off

his

life-

21 Or, if he breaths and then enters into the Brahmic body. does not desire to enter into the Brahmic body, he at once

region of Brahma and has never to un-

goes upwards into the

dergo rebirth.

22

Having become tranquillity's

self,

freed from all kinds of calamity, such a person,

upon his own intelligence, succeeds

and being

by depending

in attaining to that Soul '

which is pure and immortal and which is without a stain.'

Section CXCVII. "Yudhishthira said, citers,

—'Thou hast said that

they obtain this very

high end.f

as

I beg

regards Reto

enquire

* Hami:lhi is that meditation in which the senses having been all withdrawn into the mind, the mini, as explained previously, is made to iwell on

Brahma alone. — T.

The end declared by Bhi^hma in the previous section is the success of yoja, or freedom from decrepitude and death, or death at will, +


S!

oanti parva.

Parva.]

whether this is their only end or there they attain.'

is

any Gther to which

1

"Bhishma

said,

—'Listen with concentrated attention, O

puissant monarch, to the end that silent Reciters attain, and to the

among men

into

kinds of hell

diverse

which they

That Reciter who does not at

2 !

O bull

sink,

conduct

first

method that has been laid down, and who connot complete the ritual or course of discipline 3 That Reciter who goes on laid down, has to go to hell.* himself according to the

without faith, who is not contented with his work, and who take? no pleasure in

who follow the

goes

it,

ritual

to

hell,

with pride in

without doubt.*

They

hearts, all

go to

their

That Reciter who insults and disregards others has to

hell.

go to hell. 5

That man who betakes himself to

tion under the influence

obtains all those things upon

fruit, 5

set.-|-'

of stupifaction

recita-

silent

and from

which his heart

desire

That Reciter whose heart becomes set upon the

attri-

butes that go by the name of divinity, has to incur hell never becomes

freed

from

it.t

himself to recitation under the

7

of

becomes

and

That Reciter who betakes influence

of attachments

(to

Eirthly objects such as wealth, wives, &c), obtain those objects upon which their hearts are set.

8

That Reciter of wick-

ed understanding and uncleansed soul who sets himself to his work with an unstable mind, obtains an unstable end or goes into hell.''

That Reciter who is not endued with wisdom and

or absorption into Brahma, or independent existence in a beatific condi-

tion.— T. * It should be noted that 'hell,' as here used, means the opposite of Emancipation. A Reciter may attain to the joys of heaven, but cone pared to Emancipation, they are hell, there being the obligation of rebirth attached to them.

— T.

— T.

t

Eveu this is a kind of hell, for there is re-birth attached to it,

X

Aicvmryya or the atti-ibutes of godhead are certain extraordinary

by yogins and Reciters. They are the power to become minute or huge in shape, or go whithersoever at will, &c. These are likened to hell, because of the obligation of re-birth that attaches to them. Nothing less than Emancipation or the absorption powers attained

into the Supreme Soul is the end that should be striven for,—-T.

11


[Mokshadharmct

maeabbarataJ

S2

who is foolish, becomes

or

stupified

deluded; and in conse-

quence of such delusion has to go to hell where 10

If a person of even

solving to complete the

discipline, betakes to

to indulge in regrets.*

he

obliged

is

firm heart, re-

but

recitation,

fails to attain to completion in consequence of his having freed himself from attachments by a violent stretch without

genuine conviction of their inutility or harmful character, he also has to go to hell.'f

11

the Reciter attains to the

"Yudhishthira said,— When

essence of that which exists in its own nature

(without being

anything like created or bom objects), which is Supreme, which is indescribable and inconceivable, and which dwells in the syllable om forming the

meditation, (indeed,

ma), why

is it

subject

of both recitation and

when Reciters attain to a state

of Brah-

that they have again to take birth in embodied

forms ?' 12

"Bhishma said, 'In consequence of the absence of true knowledge and wisdom, Reciters obtain diverse descriptions of hell. superior.

The discipline followed by Reciters is certainly very that I have

These, however,

faults that appertain to it,'

"

spoken of are the

n

Section CXCVIII. "Yudhishthira said, obtained by this.

a

'Tell me what description

Reciter ?

I feel,

of hell is

O king, a curiosity to know

It behoveth thee to discourse to me on the subject I'

"Bhishma said,

Thou

god of righteousness. righteousness.

1

—"Thou hast sprung from a portion of the

Listen,

art

by nature observant of

O sinless one, with undivided atten-

tion, to these words resting

on righteousness as their

basis.

8

Those regions that are owned by the high-souled gods, that * In the Bengal texts there is a vicious line beginning with Prajml

The Bombay text omits it, making both 10 and 11 couplets, instead

&c.

of taking 11 as a triplet. t

— T.

Na samyuktah is explained by the commentator as aviraktopi ha*

ihena tyaktahkocfahf—T,


T 83

canti parva.

Parva.]

are of diverse aspects and colors, of diverse

descriptions

and

productive of diverse fruits, 3 and that are of great excellence, those cars again that

move

at

the

beautiful mansions and hells, those

embellished with golden

will

of the

lotuses, 4 those

riders, those

pleasure-gardens

various

belong

that

regions

Vrihaspati and th@ to the four Regents and Gukra and Maruts and Vicwedevas and Saddhyas and the Acwins,5 and the Rudras and the Adityas and the

sens of heaven, are,

O sire, spoken

Vasus, and other denir of as

hells,

pared with the region of the Supreme Soul/' last spoken of is without any

fear (of change for

when conir The region the

worse),

increate (and therefore, in its true nature), without pain of any

kind (such as ignorance and delusion), without any agreeable or disagreeable element, beyond the

reach

of the three

attributes (of Satwct, Rajas, and Tamas), freed from the eight

incidents (viz.? the five primal elements, the senses, the mind,

and the intellect), without the three (distinctions between the knower, the known, and act of knowing) f freed also from the four attributes (seeing, hearing, thinking, and knowing),* without

the fourfold causes (of knowledge), without

joy and delight and sorrow and disease. 8

Time

(in

of past, present, and future) arises there for use.

That supreme region

not the ruler there.

fied with his Sou! (by withdrawing

thither.

everything into

He has, after this, never to feel any

spoken) are

hell.

regions that are called

10

identiit)

sorrow.

goes

This

The other regions (of which I have

region is called Supreme. first

Time is

the ruler of

is

That Reciter who becomes

Time as also of Heaven. 9

forms

his

I

have not told thee of all those

hell.

Indeed, in comparison with that "u

foremost of regions all the others are called helh'

* For there no forms exist to become the objects of such functions. All is pure knowledge there, independent of those ordinary tions that help created beings to acquire knowledge*

T

opera-


T

[Mokuhadharmti

CXCIX.

Section '•Yiulhishfchira said,

—'Thou hadst

referred to

the dispute

between Time, Mrityu, Yama, Ikshaku, and a Brahmana,

Ife

1 behoveth thee to narrate the story in full/

"Bhishma said,

'In connection

with this subject

that* I

of what

trans-

am discoursing upon, is cited the old

history

pired between Surya's son Ikshaku and a certain

Brahmana/

Listen to me as to what occurred, and

and Time and Mirtyu.

what was the conversation that took place between them, and the place where it happened/' There was a certain Brahman a of great fame and pious behaviour. He was a Reciter. Possessed of great wisdom, he was conversant with the six

A wjas (of the Vedas). He was of the Kucika race and son of Pippalada.* 4

He acquired (by

sight into the Angas.f

his

austerities)

spiritual

in-

Residing at the foot of Himavat, he

5 was devoted to the Vedas.

Silently

reciting

composition, he practised severe austerities

fur

the

Gayatri

attaining

to

A thousand years passed over his head while he The in the observance of vows and fasts/ engaged was herself showed to him and goddess (of Gdyatri or Savitri) Continuing to recite the I am gratified with thee said, Brahma.

!

sacred mantra, the Brahman a remained silent and spoke not a word to the goddess/ The goddess felt compassion for him and became highly gratified. Then that progenitrix of the Vedas applauded that recitation in which the Brahmana

had been engaged/

After finishing his recitation

(for that

day) the Brahmana stood up and, bending his head, prostrated himself before the goddess's feet. Reciter,

addressing the goddess, said/

The righteous-souled

— By good luck, O

goddess, thou hast been gratified with me and shown

*

thyself

The six Angas, are Ciksha, Kalpa, Vyakarana, Nirukta, Ccckanda,

and Jyotisk. t

/.

tion.

e.,

s

—T.

an insight not obtained in the ordinary way but by intui-


— canti parva.

Parva.] to me

indeed, thou art

If,

!

85

ask is that my heart may take pleasure in tion !—

the

act

of recita-

in

" 'Savitri said,

— What dost thou ask, O regenerate Rishi

What wish of thine shall I accomplish

wishest !"

saying,

— Let my wish about continuing my

on increasing every moment

recitations go

12

Let

!

auspicious goddess, the absorption of my mind into

— The goddess sweetly —Desiring do good as thou wishest be more complete

to

!

again

addressed

not have to go to hell, i.

go

14 !

Thou

increate and

said,

!

13

the goddess once

thither whore

e.,

from every

fault.

!

will all approach thy presence.

!

Go on

reciting

The god Dharma

Yama

also

There will be a dispute here lG

!'

— 'Having said these words the god-

for

The Brahmana continued-

a thousand celestial

wrath, and always controlling

training

Brahmanas

Time, Mrit} u and

dess went back to her own abode.

engaged in recitation

Brahmana>

go hence, but that

between them and thee on a question of morality

"Bhishma continued,

be

it

—Thou shalt

great

!* 15

with restrained soul and rapt attention will in person come to thee

O

of Brahma which is

I

which thou hast asked me shall happen

also,

Sumadhi

— Let

the

to

him, saying,

go into the region

shalt free

—Thus

Brahmana, conversant with

addressed by the goddess, the duties, replied,

?

O foremost

Tell me,

?

everything will be as thou

Reciters,

of

me, the boon I

with

gratified

self,

Res-

years.

he passed his 1

time, firmly devoting himself to truth and freed from malice. ?

Upon

the

of his

observance by the intelligent

gratified

with him, showed his person

completion

Brahmana, Dharma,

unto that regenerate individual. 18

"'Dharma said,

regenerate

one, behold

me who am Thou hast

Dharma I have come here for seeing thee won the reward of this recitation in which thou hadst been 19 Thou engaged. Listen to me as to what that reward is !

!

!

hast won all the regions of felicity

gods or men.

O

which appertain to either

good man, thou shalt ascend above all the

* K. P. Singha mistranslates the word

and not 'I will strive &c.'

stidhaye.

The Burdwan-translator

i>>

It

means

correct.

'I

— T.

go,'


——

—— — —

[MokshadkavmcL

mahabharata.

86 abodes of the deities

O ascetic, cast off thy vital breaths

25 !

then, and go unto whatever regions thou pleasest off

By casting

!

21 thy b)dy thou wilt win many regions of felicity " 'The Brahmana said, What business have I with those !

regions of felicity

of which

whithersoever thou

pleasest

cast off this body which

misery "

:

— Thy body,

certainly be cast

mana

us

one

I

!

not,

will

subject

to

O puissant lord,

much happiness and

!

Dharma said,

off.

is

Dharma, go

thou speakest ?

Or,

!

tell

foremost of ascetics, should

thou ascend to heaven, O Brah-

Do what

would please

else

O sinless

thee,

23

'.

" 'The Brahmana said,

reside in heaven

itself

—I do not,

puissant lord, wish to

without this body of mine

I have no Dharma me, u without my own body !

desire

to

Leave

!

go to heaven

itself

!

" 'Dharma said,— Without (thus) setting thy

body, cast it off and be happy

!

heart on thy

Go into regions that are free

from the attribute of Passion. Indeed, going thither, thou !— 25 shalt never have to feel any misery " 'The Brahmana said,

pleasure in

recitation.

— highly-blessed one, I take great

What need have I for

regions of which thou speakest ?

those

eternal

Indeed, O puissant lord, I do 2e

not desire to go to heaven with even this body of mine " 'Dharma said, If thou dost not wish to cast off thy !

regenerate one, there is Time, and

body, behold,

there

is

v

Mrityu, and there is Yama, who are all approaching thee "Bhishma continued, 'After Dharma had said this, Viva!'

swat's son (Yama), Time, and Mrityu,— the trio

(who snatch

away all creatures from the Earth), approached that Brah28 mana, O blessed king, and addressed him thus. " 'Yama said,— I am Yama.

I say unto

thee

that a high

reward awaits thee for these well-performed penances of thine,

and for this pious conduct that thou hast observed " 'Time said,

29 !

— Thou hast won a high reward which

deed, commensurate with this course of recitation

that

is,

in-

thou

The time is come for thee to ascend to heaven, se I am Time and I have come to thee

hast finished

!

!


— ———

— Parva.]

canti parva,

" 'Mrityu said,

eusness,

87

thou that art conversant

with right-

know me for Mrityu herself in her own proper form

I have come to thee

person, urged by

in

O Brahmana

thee hence,

S1 !

"'The Brahmana said, possessed of high soul,

!

Time, for bearing

— Welcome

to Surya's son,

Mrityu, and to

to

shall I accomplish for you all

Dharma

Time

to

What

!

,?2 !

"Bhishma continued, 'In that meeting, the Brahmana gave them water to wash their feet, and the usual articles of the Arghya. Highly gratified, he then addressed them, saying,

— What I do you by exerting my own — Just at that time, O monarch, (king) Ikshaku, shall

for

all

might ? 83

who had set out on a sojourn to holy waters and shrines, came to that spot where those deities had been assembled too-ether.™

The all.

royal sage Ikshaku bowed his head and worshipped them That best of kings then enquired after the welfare of all

of them/ 6

The Brahmana gave the king a seat, as also water

to wash his feet,

and the usual Arghyn.

the usual enquiries of courtesy, he said/

monarch

great

self tell me

Tell

!

Having next made

—Thou art welcome,

me all thy wishes

Let thy noble

!

what I shall have to accomplish for thee by put-

ting forth my might

!

^

'"The king said,—-I am a king.

Thou art a Brahmana in

the observance of the six well-known 1 will give thee some wealth.

duties.

(I cannot ask)

That is well-known.

Tell

me

?s how much I shall give thee " 'The Brahmana said, There are two kinds of Brahmanas, !

O monarch

Morality or righteousness also is of two kinds

!

addiction to

work, and abstention

from work.

have abstained from acceptance of

myself, I

:

As regards gifts."

9

Give

presents unto them,

king, that are addicted to the duty

work and acceptance.

I shall not, therefore, accept anything

of

On the other hand, I ask thee, what is for thy What, indeed, shall I give thee? Tell me, O foremost of kings, and I shall accomplish it with the aid of my in gift.

good?

penances " 'The

4ft !

king said,

— I am a Kshatriya.

to say the word— Give,

I do not know how The only thing, O best of regenerate


88

——

mahabharata.

persons, that we can say

(by

— ——

*

way

[Mokshadharma

is— Give (us)

of asking)

battle /— 41 " 'The Brahmana said,

— Thou art content with the obser-

vance of the duties of thy order.

with the duties of mine, O king

— Thou saidst these words

42

!

first,

viz.,

7"

my might — I, therefore, solicit

shall glue thee according to thee,

therefore, little

is,

Do thou as thou pleasest

difference between us. " 'The king said,

There

!

I am content

Similarly

!

O regenerate one, — Give me the fruits of this recitation

(which thou hast gone through)

Brahmana

" 'The

said,

— Thou wert boasting that thy

utterances always solicit battle. solicit battle

with me

" 'The king said,

?

43

!

Why then dost thou not

44

— It has been said that Brahmanas are

armed with the thunder of speech, and that Kshatriyas have might of arms. Hence, O learned Brahmana, this wordy warfare has set in between thee and me " 'The

Brahmana said,

!

5

— As regards myself, even that

is

What shall I give thee according to my resolution today Tell me, O king of kings, and I shall give thee, my might 4G having wealth of my own. Do not tarry !

?

!

"

'The

king

said,

If,

indeed, thou desirest

to

give

anything, then give me the fruits thou hast earned by tising recitation for these thousand years " 'The

Brahmana said,

citations I have

gone

47 !

— Take the highest

through.

mo

prac-

fruit of the

re-

Indeed, take half, without

Or, O king, if thou wishest, take any scruple, of that fruit 40 fruits of my recitations entire the scruple any without " 'The king said, Blessed be thou, I have no need for 4S

!

!

the fruits of thy recitations which I have solicited.

on thy head!

I am about to leave thee.

Tell

Blessings

me, however,

50

what those fruits are (of thy recitations) " 'The Brahmana said, I have no knowledge of the fruits !

-I

have won.

I have,

however, given

have acquired by recitation.

These,

thee those fruits that I viz.,

Dharma and Time, 51

and Yama, and Mrityu, are witnesses (of the act of g!-t). " 'The king said,— What fill the fruits, that are unknown, of these thy observances, do for

me

?

If thou

dost

not

tell


— S$

CANTI PARVA,

ParVOL]

me what the fruits are of thy

recitations, let those

" 'The Brahmana said,

ance (from thee), true I* 3

As regards my

specific

desire

Thou

of those recitations V'*

I shall

If thou

How

knowledge

kings, should I have any

saidst,

keep

to

thy sin due to falsehood

58 !

then,

—/ give —

accept my

gift,

!

I

here,

me the fruits of my recitations. given away,

if,

I

I

! 5

Similarly, I

have, before art

dare not

this,

unhesita-

firm

in

truth,

O king, thou didst solicit of Therefore, take what I have 59

indeed, thou art firm in truth

!

He who

is

world nor the next.

addicted to falsehood hath neither this

Such a person fails to rescue his (deceased)

ancestors.

again shall he succeed in doing good to his

geny ? G0

are

fruits

— Give — said — give !

therefore, thou

If,

Coming

53

among

tiger

what the

king, great will be my word, O chastiser of foes, it does not

uttered. 57

tingly said,

never cherished an}7

of

become thee to utter what is untrue. falsify what I have

recita-

Keep the truth. Be calm P

not falsify these words. refusest

of my

fruits

words and mine become

recitations, I

accomplish.

to

!

— I will not accept any other utter-

I have given thee the

royal sage, both thy

Let,

tions.

be

fruits

r' 2

thine, for without doubt I do not wish for them

The rewards of sacrifices and

gifts,

How

(unborn) pro«

as

of fasts

also

and religious observances, are not so efficacious in rescuing (a person from evil and hell) as Truth, bull among men, in both this and the next world G1 All the penances that have been undergone by thee and all those that thou wilt undergo !

in the future for

hundreds and thousands of years do not

possess efficacy greater than

one undeteriorating Brahma. ing

Penance.

that

of Truth/' 2

is

the

Truth is the one undeteriorat-

Truth is the one undeteriorating

Truth is the one undeteriorating Veda. 03 the Vedas.

Truth

Truth

is

Sacrifice,

awake iu

The fruits attached to Truth have been said to From Truth arise Righteousness and Self-

be the highest. restraint.

Everything rests on Truth. 64

and their branches. dinance. is

Truth is Knowledge.

Truth is the Vedas Truth is the Or-

Truth is the observance of vows and

the Primeval

Word Om.

Truth is their progeny. 12

65

fasts.

Truth

Truth is the origin of creatures.

It is by Truth that the

Wind moves,


———

——

[Mohhadharma

mahabharata,

90

It is by Truth that the

Sun

It

by Truth

is

Truth that Heaven

It is on

that Fire burns.

heat/ 6

gives

Truth

rests.

is Sacrifice, Penance, Vedas, the utterance of Sdmans, Man-

and Saraswati. 07 It hath been heard by us that once ©n a time Truth and all religious observances were placed on a pair of scales. When both were weighed, that scale on

tras,

53

There is Truth which Truth was, was seen to be heavier.* where Righteousness is. Everything increaseth through Truth,

Why, O king, dost thou wish to with falsehood ?

monarch

09

do an act

Do

Be firm in Truth.

that

not

act

Why wouldst thou falsify the words

!

— which thou hast uttered V° If thou

falsely,

O

Give (me) /

monarch,

refusest,

to accept the fruits that I have given thee

stained

is

of my recitations,

thou shalt then have to wander over the world, fallen away from Righteousness n That person who does not give after !

having promised, and he also that does not accept after having It behoveth thee, solicited, are both stained with falsehood. •therefore,

not to falsify thy own words

" 'The king said,

the duties

n

!

—To fight and to protect (subjects) are

of Kshatriyas.

givers (of presents).

It is

that

Kshatriyas are

I take

anything from

said

How then shall

thee (in gift) ? 73 " 'The Brahmana said,

—I never

insisted on

(for accepting anything from me in the first

not seek thy house.

Thyself, coming

Why then dost thou not take " 'Dharma said, self

!

?

here,

thee,

instance).

didst

I did

solicit

me.

u

— Know ye both that I am Dharma him-

Let there be no dispute between you

Let the Brah-

!

mana become endued with the reward attaching Truth

let the monarch also obtain the merit of " 'Heaven said,

O king,

to

gift,

and

75 !

— Know, O great king, that I am Heaven's

self in my embodied form,

come hither

dispute between you cease.

You are

in

person.

Let

this

both equal in respect

of the merit or rewards that you have earned

7G !

Go, O I have no use with Heaven. Heaven, to the place you have come from! If this learned Brahmana desires to repair to thee, let him take the rewards " 'The king said,

that I have won (by my acts in life)

7 !

!


'

'

canti parva.

Parva.]

"'The Brahmana said,

91

—In my younger days had, through I

Ignorance, stretched my hand

(fur

present, however, I recite

Gdyatri, observing the duty

the

acceptance of gifts).

Aft

Why dost thou, O king, tempt me thus,

of abstention,* 78

me who have for a long time observed the duty of abstention ? I shall myself do what my duty is. I do not wish to have I am any share of the rewards won by thee, O monarch !

devoted to penances and to study of the Vedas, and I have abstained from acceptance " 'The king said,

If,

79 !

O Brahmana, thou art really to give

me the excellent reward of thy recitation, then let

half that

reward be mine, thyself taking at the same time half the reward that I myself have won by my acts 80

Brahmanas are

!

engaged

in

duty of acceptance.

the

royal order are engaged in the

duty

Persons born in

the

If thou

art

of giving.

not unaware of the duties (laid down for both the orders), let our fruits be equal (according

made).

81

to

the

suggestion I have

Or, if thou dost not wish to be my equal in

of our rewards, take then the

respect

whole of the rewards that I

may have won Do take the merit I have won if thou wishest 82 to show me grace !

!

"Bhishma continued,

—'At

this

shoulder

;

both were

two individuals

of

Each had his arm upon the

very ungainly aspect came there. other's

time

ill-dressed.

They

said

these

words — Thou owest me nothing! — I really owe thee! — If 8?

:

we dispute in this way, here is

the

king who ruleth indivi-

— say truly, thou owest me nothing — Thou speakest —Both of them, waxing I do owe thee a debt dispute, then addressed the king, saying, — See, very hot — O monarch, that none of us may become stained with —I owe my companion Vikrita, O monarch, 'Virupa

duals

84

!

I

!

8S

falsely,

!

in

"

!

off

that

said,

the merits of the gift of a cow. debt.

*

6

sin

I am willing to

pay

This Vikrita, however, refuses to take repayment !f—

t7

Work and Abstention from work are the two courses of duty pres-

cribed or followed.

— T.

t It seems that Vikrita had given away a cow.

He had then made

a gift to Virupa of the merit he had won by that righteous act.— T,


— SfAHABHA&ATA,

92 " 'Vikrita said,

[3JokshadharvjiQ

— This Virupa, O monarch, oweth me no-

thing.

He speaks a falsehood with the

O king

!

appearance of truth,

88

" 'The king said,

—Tell me, O Virupa, what

thee and then do what is proper " 'Virupa said,

Vikrita,

O ruler of

days, for

the

89

king, all the circums-

how I owe my companion, viz., this men 9* This Vikrita had, in bygone !

O sinless one, given

sake of winning merit,

away an auspicious cow,

O royal

sage,

unto a Brahmana de-

voted to penances and the study of the Vedas. him,

hear

first

!

— Hear attentively,

tances in detail about

which

that

is

It is my resolution to

thou owest thy friend here.

91

Going unto

With

O king, I begged of him the reward of that act. me

a pure heart, Vikrita made a gift to then, for my purification, did

reward. 92

of that

some good

acts,

I

I

pur-

also

chased two kapila cows with calves, both of which used to 93 I then made a present, yield large quantities of milk. according to due rites and with proper devotion, of those

two cows unto a poor Brahmana living by the Unccha* method. Having formerly accepted the gift from my companion, I desire, O lord, even here, to give him in return twice

The circumstances being such, O tiger among men, who amongst us two shall be innocent and who guilty the reward If

(according to your judgment) I

94 "95

about this, we have both come

in peace.

Disputing with each other thee,

O monarch

Whe-

!

wrongly, establish

both of us

If this my companion does not wish to

take from

ther thou judgest rightly 06

to

or

me in return a gift equal to what he gave me, thou shalt have to judge patiently and set us both on the right track " 'The king said,

flT !

—Why do you not accept payment that

is sought to be made

of the debt that is

owing to thee ?

not delay, but accept payment of what thou knowest

due !—

thy

9S

* Picking solitary grains from the crevices in

rrops have been gathered and taken away. +

is

Do

the fields after the

— T.

He gave me the merit he won by giving away one cow.

I wish to

give him in return the merit I have won by giving away two cows.— T,


— —

— ——

canti parva.

Farva.] " 'Vikrita said,

93

— This one says that he owes me.

unto him that what

I say

He doth not, there-

gave I give away.

I

me anything. Let him go whithersoever he wishes. m " 'The king said, He is ready to give thee. Thou, how-

fore, owe

This does not seem proper

ever, art unwilling to take.

me

There

I think that thou desorvest punishment for this.

!

doubt in this !— ,0 °

is little

" 'Vikrita said,

—I made a

can I take it back ?

If I

gift to him,

am

guilty

in

nounce the punishment, O puissant one " 'Virupa said,

O royal sage this, 101

!

— If thou refusest to take when I am ready an up-

l02

holder of justice. " 'Vikrita said,

— Solicited by him I gave him what was

How shall I now

my own.

Thou hast my Brahmana said,

leave

" 'The

words of these two. I

How

!

do thou pro-

to give, this king will certainly punish thee, for he is

away.

to

retake

— Thou hast heard, O king, the

— This matter

104 !

is,

portance) as an unfathomable pit. of this Reciter end ?

Thou mayst go

Do thou take without scruple that which

have pledged myself to give thee " 'The king said,

that ?

10s !

L06

indeed, as deep

How will the

im-

(in

pertinacity

If I do not accept what has been given

by this Brahmana, how shall I avoid being stained with a great "6 The royal sage then said unto the two disputants, sin I

1

Go ye both, having won your respective objects. I should see may not become futile. 107 It

that kingly duties, vested in me, is settled

that kings should observe the duties

laid

down

for

To my misfortune, however, the course of duties pres-

them.

cribed for Brahmanas has possessed my wretched self !*

What

108

the king

eays in

107 seems to be that you two have referred your dispute to me

who am

*

Verses 107 and 108 are rather obscure.

my duty, but am bound to judge fairly between I should see that kingly duties should not, so far as I am con-

a king. you.

I cannot shirk

cerned, become futile.

In 108 he says, being a king I should discharge

the duties of a king,

e.,

but never take. to

act as a

i.

I should judge disputes, and Give, if

need be,

Unfortunately, the situation is such that I am obliged

Brahmana by taking what

desirous of offering

— T,

this

particular

Brahmana

is


[Mokshadharma

MAHABHARATA,

94

" 'The Brahmana said, I owe thee Accept, O king Thou didst solicit it, and I also have become pledged (to give

thee)

!

monarch, I shall

however, thou refuse to take,

If,

without doubt curse thee " 'The king said,

!

!

109 !

— Fie on kingly duties, the settled conclu-

sion about the operation

of

which

such

even

is

I should,

!

however, take what thou givest, for only this reason, viz., renThis my

110 dering the two courses of duty exactly equal.*

hand, that was never before (stretched forth for acceptance of gifts) is now stretched

forth

acceptance as also) for

(for

m

Give me what thou owest me If I have won any fruits by

giving away.

!

" 'The Brahmana said,

ing the Gayatri, accept them all " 'The king

!

said,— These drops of water, behold,

most of Brahman as, have fallen upon Accept my gift.

to give thee.

recit-

m

my hand.

fore-

I also desire

Let there be equality between

us (through thy accepting my gift as I have accepted thine) " 'Virupa said,

and Wrath.

to act in this way

Brahmana.

— Know,

It hath been

we two

king, that

Desire

by us that thou hast been induced

Thou hast made a gift

!

are

113 !

Let there be equality

in

return

to

the

between thee and this next

regenerate person in respect of regions of felicity in the

This Vikrita really does not owe me anything.

world. 11 *

We

appealed to thee for thy own sake. Time, Dharma, Mrityu, and we two, 115 have examined everything about thee, here in thy very presence, by producing this friction between thee and that Brahmana. felicity which

Go now, as thou choosest, to those regions of

thou hast won by means of thy deeds

"Bhishma continued,

ll6 !

— have now told thee how Reciters 'I

recitation)

and what, indeed, is

* This verse also seems to be very obscure.

The king's natural inBrahmana by accepting restrain him. Hence his

obtain the

fruits

(of their

seems, prompts him to oblige the

clination,

it

his gift.

The ordinances about kingly duties

condemnation of those

duties.

In the second

line,

he seems to say

make a gift The result of this act, he thinks, will be

that he is morally bound to accept the gift, and intends to of his own merits in return.

to make both courses of duty (viz., the Kshatriya

and the Brahinana's)

produce the same kind of rewards in the next world.— T,


95

canti parva,

Parva.]

what the spot, and what the regions, that a Reciter may win. 117 A Reciter of Qayatri goes to the supreme god their end,

or repairs to Agni or enters the region

Brahman,

of Surya. 113

If he sports there in his (new) energetic form, then stupified by such attachment, he catches the attributes of those parti-

The same becomes the case with him if he goes to Soma, or Vayu, or Earth, or Space. The fact is, he dwells in all these, with attachment, and displays the attricular regions.*

119

butes peculiar to those those regions

after

regions. 120

having

freed

and feels a mistrust (respecting enters even That. of ambrosia,

to

a

he enjoys) and

felicity

and Immutable, he then

In that case he attains to the ambrosia state

free

from desire and destitute of

He becomes Brahma's

consciousness.

separate

however, he goes to

himself from attachments,

the

wishes for That Which is Supreme 121

If,

self,

freed

from the influence of opposites, happy, tranquil, and without pain.f 122 Indeed, he attains to that condition which is free from pain,

which

is

tranquillity's

self,

which

called

is

Brahma, whence there is no return, and which is styled the He becomes freed from the four One and Immutable. 123 means of apprehension ,% the six conditions, and also the other six and ten

attributes.$

Transcending the Creator (Brah-

124 man), he attains to absorption into the One Supreme Soul.

if under the influence of attachments, he wishes not for such absorption, but desires to have a separate existence as dependent on that Supreme Cause of everything, then he

Or,

obtains the wish.

125

fruition

of everything

for

which he cherishes a

Or, if he looks (with aversion) upon

all

regions

which have been (as previously stated) called

felicity,

of

hells,

he then, driving off desire and freed from everything, enjoys * This is not Emancipation,

t Attains to Emancipation

but merely terminable felicity. or

Absorption

into

—T.

the essence of

Brahma. T. Revelation, In% These are Direct knowledge (through the senses), T. ference, and Intuition. $ The first six are Hunger, Thirst, Grief, Delusion, Disease, and Death. The other sixteen are the five breaths, the ten senses, and the

mind.

— T.


— mahabharata.

9G

supreme

even

felicity

very

those

in

{Mchahadharma regions.* 120

monarch, I have discoursed to thee about

by Reciters.

have told thee everything.

I

O

Thus,

the end attained

What

wish-

else

" 127

est thou to hear V

Section CC. "Yudhishthira

said,

'Tell

O grandsire, what reply

me,

was given by either the Brahmana or the monarch of the

after the conclusion

speech.

latter's

1

to

Virupa

What

kind of

end was it, amongst those described by- thee, that they obWhat, indeed, was the discourse that happened tained ?

between them, and what did they do there ?'

"Bhishma

said,

thou hast said,

2

—'The Brahmana, saying, — Let

be as

it

— worshipped Dharma and Yama and Time

and Mrityu and Heaven, all of whom were worthy of worship.

8

He also worshipped all

head unto them.

that had come there by bending his dressing the monarch

then, he

of eminence

With thy

recitations again. tri gave

leave

fruitless

shall

my

myself to

set

— Let thy devotion

recitation

to

6

— If thy success

(in

(in recitation)

has be-

consequence of thy having given away

those fruits unto me), a^ain, go,

I

!

" 'The king said,

come

Ad-

— Endued with the re-

O thou of great might, the goddess Savi-

5

me a boon, saying,

be continuous

4

royal sage, attain thou to a position

ward of my recitations, !

said,

of Brahmanas

foremost

those

and if thy heart be set upon practising

O learned Brahmana, half and half with me, and

let the reward of

thy recitations themselves be thine !*f

r

Singha misunderstands this verse. Three different One is absorption into Brahma, the other is enjoyment of ordinary felicity, which, of course, is terminable, ard the *

I think K.

P.

ends are spoken off.

;

last is the enjoyment of that felicity

desire and attachments. + In the second line

which is due

to

a

freedom from

126 speaks of this last kind of felicity.

sdrddham

taken as such, the sense may

still

ih

not an indeclinable

remain

unaltered.

;

—T.

or, if it

be

What the mon-

arch does is to call upon the Brahmana to share with the monarch the

rewards that the monarch had won.

— T.


canti parva,

Parva.]

" 'The Brahmana said,

before

all

— Thou hast made strenuous efforts making me a sharer of the

persons (for

these

9;?

rewards in store for thee as the consequences of thy own acts).

Let us then become equal in respect of our rewards and let us go

life),

receive

to

end which

that

Knowing the resolve to which they came

there, the

the gods came to that spot, accompanied by

the Regents of the

the

next

(in

ours.

s

chief of

deities

The Sdddyas, the

world."

is

and

Vi^was, the

Manillas, diverse kinds of loud and sweet music, the Rivers, the Mountains, the Seas, the Sacred

Waters, 10 the Penances,

the Ordinances about yoga, the Vedas, the Sounds that ac-

company

the

singing

of

the

Samafos, Saraswati,

Parvata, Vi(;wavasu, the Hahiis, the Huhus,'

members of his

Narada,

the Gundharva

1

Chitrasena with

all

the Siddhas, the

Munis, the god of gods, viz., Prajapati, 12

the

family, the Nagas,

and the inconceivable and thousand-headed Vishnu himself, came there. Drums and trumpets were beat and blown in the firmament. 13

Celestial

flowers

were rained down

those

beings.

Bands

of

upon Apsaras danced all around. 14 Heaven, in his embodied form, came there. Addressing the Brahman a, he said, Thou hast attained to suchigh-souled

— —

Thou art highly blessed Next addressing the monarch, he said, Thou also, O king, hast attained to success lS cess

!

!

— — Those two persons then,

!

monarch,

and the king), having done good

to

{viz.,

each other, withdrew

their senses from the objects of the world.' 6

breaths

Brahmana

the

Fixing the vital

Prdna and Apdna and Samana and Udana and

Vydna in the

heart, they

the mind in pTdna. They then placed the two

concentred

and Apina united together. 17

united breaths in the abdomen, and directed their gaze to the tip of the nose

and then immediately below the two eye-

They next held the two breaths, with the

brows.

aid of the the spot that intervenes between the two eye-brows, bringing them there very gradually. 18 With bodies perfectly

mind,

in

inactive, they were absorbed trol over their

brain. 10

souls,

with fixed gaze.

they then

placed

Then piercing the crown

the

of the

within

high-souled

mana a fiery flame of great splendour ascended 13

Having con-

soul

to

the

Brah-

heaven, 50


'

[Mokshadharmd

mahabharata*

9-8

Loud exclamations of woe, uttered by all creatures, were then heard on all sides. Its praises hymned by all, that splendour 1 The Great grandsire, advancthen entered Brahman's self.which had assumed

that splendour

forward, addressed

ing

— —

22 And a form of the tallness of a span saying, Welcome Verily, Keciters once more he uttered these sweet words attainment The yoginsP the with attain to the same end !

:

by the yogin of his end all

these (here

this

distinction,

that

object of direct

is an

As regards

assembled). the

honor

Brahman's advancing forward departure from Earth).*

24

unto

there is

ordained for them of

is

receive

to

vision

Reciters,

Dwell thou

them

me

in

!

(after

their

—Thus spoke

Brahman and once more imparted consciousness into that Indeed, the Brahmana then, freed from all splendour. 25 The monarch anxieties, entered the mouth of the Creator. (Ikshaku)

also, after

the same manner, entered the divine

Grandsire like that foremost of Brahmanas. saluted the

end

indeed, ordained for

is,

The (assembled)

and said,— A very superior

Self-born

deities

20

Reciters

27

This exertion (that

!

for

is

As regards Thou hast made

Reciters.

we have seen thee put ourselves, we came hither for beholding it forth)

I

these two equal, rendered them equal honor, and bestowed 28 The high end that is reserved for upon them an equal end Tranboth yogins and Reciters has been seen by us today scending all regions (of felicity), these two are capable of !

!

going whithersoever they wish " 'Brahman

said,

29 :

—He also that would read the great

the Vedas,) and he too who would read the other

Smriti (viz., auspicious Smritis that follow the former, (viz., Manu's and the rest), would, in this way, attain to the same region with me. 80 He also who is devoted to yoga will, without doubt, manner, after death, the regions thit are Go ye all to your respective places for

acquire

in

mine. 31

I go hence.

this

the accomplishment of your ends.

"Bhishma continued,-— 'Having *

The sense seems to be that yogim

s2

attain

whereas Eeciters attain to him after death.

— T.

words,

that

Brahma even

here ;

these

said

to


Parva.]

W

canti parva.

foremost of gods disappeared there and then. deities,

The assembled

having previously taken his leave, returned

respective

abodes.' 3

All

those

high-souled

beings,

to

their

having

honored Dharma, proceeded with well-pleased hearts, O monarch, walking behind that great deity/ 4 These are the re-

wards of reciters and this their end.

I have described

What else,

to thee as I myself had heard of them.

them mon-

" 36

arch, dost thou wish to hear of V

Section CCI.

—'What are the

<•Yudhish.th.ira

said, fruits of the yoga Knowledge, of by all represented the Vedas, and of the How also may the creature(various) observances and vows ?

soul be known ? " Bhishma

Tell me this,

O grandsire

this

connection

said,

—'In

1

I'

is

cited

the

old

narrative of the discourse between that lord of creatures, viz.,

Manu, and the great Rishi Vrihaspati. 2 foremost of celestial disciple of Manu,

lord and first of all creatures,

the universe) ?

In days of old the

Vrihaspati, who was a bowed to his preceptor and addressing that Rishis,

viz.,

said,

3

— What

is

the cause (of

Whence have the ordinances (about sacrifices

and other pious observances) flowed ? What are those fruits which the learned say are attached to Knowledge ? Tell me illustrious one, what is that which the very Vedas also truly, have not been able to reveal ?* What are those fruits which are adored by eminent

personages conversant with the science-

of Artha, with the Vedas, and

with the Mantras, through

Whence do those fruits

sacrifices and plentiful gifts of kine ?

arise?

Where are they to be found ?

s

Tell me also

this old

history, viz., whence have the Earth, all earthly objects, wind,

sky, acquatic creatures,

heaven,

all

sprung ?

6

water, heaven, and the denizens

Man's inclinations

object about which he seeks knowledge.

of that Ancient and Supreme one.

of

tend towards that

I have no knowledge

How shall I rescue myself

from a ftlse display of inclinations towards Kim ?* 7

The Riks,

* The fact is, I do not know anything of Him, but -till I profea t,>


+

all

[Mofohadharmci

MAUAEI1ARATA.

jlOO

the Sdmans,

all

the Yajuses, the Chchhandas, Astronomy,

Nivakla Grammar, Sankalpa, and giksha, I have studied. But I have no knowledge of the nature of the great creax

primal

tures (the live position

elements)

of everything.**

Tell me what

enter into the com-

by

thee,

distinguishing adjectives or

using only simple assertions and attributives.

that

me all I have asked

Tell

the fruits are

of

Knowledge and

what those fruits that are attached to sacrifices and other reliExplain to me

gious rites.

how

also

an embodied being

departs from his body and how he attains to another body "

'Mann said,

— That which

constitute one's happiness.

one

is

said

Similarly that which

is

disagrc-

is agreeable to

uble to one is said to constitute one's misery.

obtain happiness and keep off misery this flow all religious acts.

of Knowledge,

10

— By this

misery.*]-

11

to

I shall

— from a sentiment like

The efforts

for

the

however, arise from a sentiment

both happiness and

9 !

acquisition for

avoiding

The (ordinances about

sacri-

and other observances, that occur in the Vedas, are all connected wish desire. He, however, who liberates himself from desire, succeeds in attaining to Brahma. That man

fices

who, from desire of winning happiness, walks

in the path of

acts which are of diverse kinds, has to go to hell.

worship him.

This is false behaviour.

such falsehood ?

12

How shall I be rescued from

This is what Vrihaspati says.

—T.

* The- Chcchandas are the rules of Prosody as applicable to the Vedic hymns. The course of the stars or yotihh. is astronomy. It forms

an Anga of the Vedas.

Nirukta furnishes rules for interpreting obs-

cure passages of the Vedas, and also gives the meanings of technical or

Sankalpa is the description of religious

ubseure words used therein. rites.

Cikshd is the science of Pronunciation as applied to the Vedic

hymns and mantras. T. t They who believe that happiness is not fore, they should not pursue it,

which lead to that happiness.

eternal and that, there* withdraw themselves from pious acts

They seek Knowledge as the best means and changeful. They seek mofahcb

for avoiding all that is transitory or- complete

sections. t

Emancipation which has been described in the previous

—T.

The meaning of 'hell'

plained before,-— T.

as applied in such passages, has

been ex-


*

canti paiiva.

Farva.] "Vrihaspati said,

101

— 'Men's aspirations arc concerned with

the acquisition of the agreeable which ends in happiness,

and

the avoidance of the disagreeable which brings misery.

Such

and such avoidance again are accomplished by

acquisition act".

18

"'Manusaid,

— It

is

by liberating oneself from acts that

The ordinances about

one succeeds in entering into Brahma. acts have flowed for that very

The ordinances about

end.i"

acts tempt only those whose hearts are

from desire.

not free

By liberating oneself from acts (as already said) one the highest state. 14

One

betaking oneself to religious

acquires

of felicity (Emancipation),

desirous

becomes purified (from

rites,

attachments) by acts having for their object the purification of the soul,

and at last wins great splendour.

By liberating

oneself from acts, one acquires the highest end, viz.,

Brahma,

which is very much above the reward that acts give. 16 CreaThese again tures have all been created by Mind and Act. are the two best paths adored fruits that are

transitory as

latter there is no

other

by the mind.+ 10

As the

the veil of darkness is

by

Outward acts produce

all.

For acquiring the

also eternal.

means than abandonment of fruits eye,

when night

removed from

it,

leads

by its own power, so the Understanding, when

* This is a highly aphoristic line.

away and

passes

I give the sense

its

possessor

it

becomes

by expanding

By 'acts' here is meant 'sacrifices and other religious obThe intention of Vrihaspati is to enforce the propriety of

the words. servances.'

acts, for without acts, the ends of life cannot, he maintains, be secured.

t

The sense is that one should devote

oneself to acts as a sort of

preparation.

Afterwards one should abandon them for obtaining the

higher end.

Acts,

therefore,

have their

mediately, in the acquisition of Brahma. f

The Mind and Acts have created all

ed in the last verse of section 190 ante. both, good end may be attained,

viz.,

use,

and help one, though

— T. thing?.

This has been explain-

Both are good paths, for by

the highest, by drilling the

as also (mediately) by acts (as explained in verse 14 above). of actions must be mentally

ed

;

i.

e.,

coveted.

mind,

The fruits

abandoned if the highest end is to be attain-

acta may be gone through, but their fruits should never be

— T.


— [Mokshadharma

MAHA.BHARATA.

102

endued with Knowledge, succeeds worthy of avoidance.* 17

are

blades,

If some

upon

tread

of knowledge (over those

and concentration of the mind are

the five

!

Dakshina,

none

else.

19

to

(

therefore, have

with Mantras that acts are to be accomplished.

same three attributes.

of action depend upon the mind.

ture that enjoys those fruits.-]* form, taste, touch,

and

attainable in the region

The

The Man-

same three attributes, since

the

also must be liable to the

three )

the

for their soul.

(The Vedas consist of Mantras).

Vedas say this.

of food,

be productive of

Acts have

attributes (of Satwa, Rajas, and Tamas)

tras,

gift

(for divine contemplation),

that are said

acts

being

there

fruits

Mantras applied

18

of ignorance)

presents called

duly, sacrifices, the

on

lie

them, they do

into

fall

Behold the superiority of the

so through ignorance.

these

or

kuga

sharp-pointed

and pits, men avoid when they perceive them

their way.

fruits,

beholding all evils that

in

Snakes,

20

It

the

is

The The

it is

ritual fruits

embodied crea-

All excellent kinds of sound,

scent, are

the

fruits

of acts

e.,

heaven).

(i.

of acts, being

As

regards,

however, the fruits of knowledge, man acquires them even here before deaths 21

Whatever

acts

are

accomplished by

* Nilakantha explains the grammar of the first line differently. His view is yathd chakshurupah pranetd nfiyako &c.

would be yathl chahshu pranetah (bhavati) &c.

A better construction

—T.

may be said to furnish the key of the doctrine of karma or acts and why acts are to be avoided by persons desirous of t This verse

Moksha or Emancipation. Sdtwika (good), as

Acts have three attributes

sacrifices

:

for

undertaken for heaven, &c.

;

some are some are

Rdjasika (of the quality of Passion), as penances and rites accomplished

from desire of superiority and victory

;

and some are Tdmasika

(of the

quality of Darkness), as those undertaken for injuring others, notably

the Attharvan rites of Marana, Uchatana, &c.

;

this being the case, the

Mantras^ without which acis cannot be accomplished, are necessarily subject to the same three attributes. rituals prescribed.

The same is the case with the mind is the chief

It follows, therefore, that the

cause of the kind of fruits won,

i.

e.,

it is the

what kind it is to be. course, is the embodied creature. T. the fruit,

viz.,

of

motive that deteimiines

The enjoyer of the fruit, of

X

There

can

be

no

doubt

that Nilakantha

explains this versa


canti part a.

Parva.]

means of the body, one enjoys the

The body

of physical existence.

103

fruits

thereof in a state

frame-work

indeed, the

is,

to which happiness inheres, as also the frame-work

misery inheres.* 22

to

which

Whatever acts are accomplished by means

of words, their fruits are to be enjoyed

words can be spoken.

in a state in which whatever acts are accom-

Similarly,

plished by the mind, their fruits

enjoyed in

are

which one is not freed from the

a

state

in

23

Devoted to the fruits of acts, whatever kind of acts (Sdtwika or liajasilca or Tdmasika) a person covetous of fruits accomplishes, the fruits, mind.-f-

good or bad, that he actually enjoys partake of their charac24 ter. Like fishes going against a current of water, the acts of a past

come

life

to

the

actor.

experiences happiness for his good

The embodied creature and misery for his

acts,

Him from whom this universe hath sprung, Him by knowing whom persons of cleansed souls transgress this world, Him who has not been expressed by Vedic mantras and words, I will now indicate. Listen to me as I speak of evil ones.

25

that highest of the high. 20

Himself liberated from the several

kinds of taste and scent, and sound and touch and form, is

incapable

of being

grasped

by the

unmanifest,

senses,

without color, the One, and He has created the of objects:}:

for

His creatures. 27

He

is

He

five

kinds

neither female, nor

correctly. It is really a cruce. The words Naro na samsthanagatah prablmh syat must be taken as unconnected and independent. Na

samsthanagatah is before death.

Prabhuh is adhikari (jndnphale being

K. P. Bingha gives the sense correctly, but the Burdwan translator makes nonsense of the words. T.

understood).

* The object of this verse, as explained by the commentator, inculcate the truth that the result of all acts accomplished by the is heaven

fruits.

If

the mind.

— T. If acts are accomplished

by the mind, their fruits must be enjoyed by the person

which he will have a mind. recitation ( Japa ) or

in

Taste,

Dhyana (meditation), for both

&c ,— T.

a state in

Emancipation cannot be achieved by either these are acts.

Perfect liberation from acts is necessary for that great end. viz.,

to

body

where one in a physical state (however subtile) enjoys those Emancipation is to be sought, it must be attained through

t The sense depends upon the word acts.

t

is

—T.


;

mahabharata.

104

[Mokshadharma

He is neither existent, nor non-

mile, nor of the neuter sex.

Only

nor existent-nonexistent.*

existent,

tioration.

those

that

He knoweth

acquainted with Brahma behold Him.

are

no de-

" 2i '

Section CCII.

"'Manu said,

Space

first sprung

Light

— From that eternal and undeteriorating One from space came

;

;

verse; and from the universe,

The bodies

(earthly)

of all

Wind

Brahma.

On

in

dissolution),

things, (after

it.

1

first

thence to the wind,

other hand, they

the

cold, neither

mild

nor

attain

to

viz.,

Brahma, is

fierce,

neither sour

He

not endued

of Emancipation,

The refuge

neither hot, nor

occur

They that seek Emancipation have not

to return from space. 2

from wind came

that

things

all

enter into water, thence to light or heat,

and thence to space.

;

From water sprung the Uni-

from light came Water.

nor astringent, neither sweet nor

bitter.

with sound, or scent, or form.

He transcends all these and

everything, and is without dimensions.*

touch

the tongue, taste

;

and the

eye, forms.

succeed

not

in

The skin perceives

3

the nose, scent

;

Men

is

;

the

ears,

Adhyatma.

not conversant with

what

beholding

withdrawn the tongue from

is

tastes,

above these. 4 the

sounds

Having

from scents,

nose

the ears from touch, and the eye from forms, one succeeds in

beholding one's own self (as independent of the senses and 5 the mind and, therefore, of attributes.-f-

that

which

that

is

the

Cause

of

the

material with which the act is done, the of the act,

It hath

place

of happiness and misery,

called

said

act, the

and the time

and the inclinations and propensities is

been

the

actor,

in

the Self (or Soul). 6

respect

That

which pervades everything, which does everything (assuming

* Existent, like atoms like iftya or illusion. +

non-existent, like space ; existent-nonexistent,

Aswjbhdvam is explained by the commentator

vihinam. }

;

— T.

/.

— T.

e.,

one sees one's own soul.— T.

as

frumatti-twddi


canti farva,

Tarva.]

10i

the forms of living creatures), that which exists

the

in

verse even as the mantras declare,* that which is

uni-

the

cause

of all, that which is the highest of the high, and that

which

One without a second and does all things, is the Cause. Everything else is effect. 7 It is seen that a person, in conse-

is

quence of the acts performed by him, obtains results both good and evil, which (though apparently incompatible with each other, still) dwell together in harmony. Indeed, as the good and evil fruits born of their own acts dwell together in the bodies of creatures which are their refuge, even so Know-

As a lighted lamp, while burn-

ledge dwells in the body.f 3

ing, discovers other objects before it,

even so the five senses which are like lamps set on high trees, find out their respec-

tive objects when

by Knowledge.^ 9

lighted

As

ministers of a king, uniting together, give him so the five senses that are in the body are all

The latter is superior

Knowledge.

the various

counsel, even

subservient

to all of them. 10

flames of fire, the current of the wind, the

rays

to

As the

of the

sun,

and the waters of rivers, go and come repeatedly, even so the bodies of embodied creatures are going and coming re-

As a person by taking up an axe cannot, by cutting open a piece of wood, find either smoke or fire in peatedly.T 1

*

/.

e.,

which, though one, divides itself into a thousand forms like

the image of the moon in a piece of agitated water. t

The analogy consists in this

patible, dwell

together

;

:

knowledge, though not material, Of course, knowledge is used here in the

similarly,

resides in the material body.

sense of the mind or the understanding. \

— T.

It is difficult to understand why the idea of

introduced here.

— T.

good and evil fruits, though incom-

lamps

set

on trees

is

— T.

H The analogy is thus explained. Fire, when fed, bursts into flames. When not fed, it dies out, but is not destroyed, for with new fuel the flames may be brought back.

not suffer extinction

;

for if

The current of the wind it

did. there

ceases, but does

would be no current again.

The same is the case with the rays of the Sun. They die in the night, The rivers are dried up in summer and refilled during the rains. The body, once dissolved, appears in another to reappear in the morning.

form.

It will be seen that the weakness of the

to incorrect notions about the objects referred to.

14

reasoning

— T.

is

due only


mahabharata,

10(?

[Moksliadharrm

even so one cannot, by cutting open

it,

the

arms and

feet

and stomach of a person, cannot see the principle of knowledge, which,

of course,

common with the As again one beholds both

has nothing in

stomach, the arms, and the feet. 12

smoke and fire in wood by rubbing it against another so a person of well-directed intelligence and wisdom,

ting (by means of yoga) the senses and

the soul,

piece,

by uni-

may view

the Supreme Soul which, of course, exists in its own nature.* 13

As in the midst of a dream one beholds one's own body lying on the ground as something distinct from one's own self, even so a person, endued with the five senses, the mind, and the understanding, beholds (after death) bis own body and then goes from one into another subject to birth, growth,

1

form.-j- *

The Soul

decay, and destruction.

is

not

In conse-

quence of the acts of life being endued with effects, the Soul, clothed in body, passes from this body (when deprived of 15 animation) into another, unseen by others.^

No one can

behold with the eye the form of the Soul.

The Soul cannot,

again, form the subject of any one's touch.

With those (i. e.,

the senses), the

The senses do The Soul, however, apprehends them

Soul accomplishes no

not approach the Soul. all.

10

act.

As anything, placed in a blazing fire before a spectator,

consequence of the light and upon it, without taking any other hue heat that operates

assumes a certain color in

* Exists in its own nature,

and accidents.

i.

e. }

inaflected by attributes and qualities

—T.

Some of the Bengal texts read sumaMn and snbuddhih in the Of course, this is incorrect. The true reading is sam&nak and sabuddhih, meaning 'with mind and with understanding.' In the Bombay edition occurs a misprint, viz., sumandh for samanah. Nilat

second line.

kantha cites the correct readings.

— T.

% The Burdwan translator misunderstands the word

Linga as used

In both 14 and 15. occurs in 15.

K. P. Singha also wrongly renders that word as it The commentator rightly explains that Linga has no

reference to Linga-carira or the invisible body composed of the tanmd' tra of the primal elements, but simply means the gross body. says,

Lingat sthuladehett,

Lingena Cavibhutena.

In 14, he

Lingam tadeva dehantaram. In 15, anena, Adrhthah means alahhitah. A little care would

have removed such blunders.

— T.


;

or

attribute, even

color from the body. off

107

canti paeva.

Parva.]

Soul's

form

seen

After the same manner, man, casting

off his body to the (five)

that

is

Indeed, casting

great primal elements, he assumes elements. 18

similarly made of the same (five)

is

its

the

one body, enters another, unseen by all

a form

take

to

so 17

The embodied creature (upon the destruction of his body) snters space, wind, fire, water, and earth in such a way that sach particular element in his body mingles with the

parti-

cular element (out of his body) with whose nature it is conso-

nant.

The senses

also,

which are engaged in diverse occu-

pations and dependent on

the

five elements (for the exercise

of their functions), enter these five elements that their

functions.

19

The ear

or

heat has been

is

forth

derives its capacity from space

and the sense of scent from the earth. property of the eye,

call

Form, which

is

the consequence of light or fire.

said

the

Fire

to be the dependent cause of water.

The tongue which has for its property taste becomes merged into water.

The skin which has touch for its property

comes

in

lost

the

fivefold attributes,

creatures

(viz.,

wind whose nature

these

again

the five primal elements).

(viz.,

partakes. 20

be-

The

sound, &c.) dwell in the (five) great

(viz.,

the fivefold

elements, and the five senses)

Those fivefold ob-

dwell in the

jects of the senses (viz., space, &c.)

All

it

attributes,

follow the lead

(five) senses.

the fivefold of the

mind.

The mind follows the lead of the Understanding, and the Understanding follows the lead of That which exists in its true and undefiled nature (viz., the Supreme Soul).* 21 The doer in his new body receives all the good and bad acts done by him as also all acts done by him in his past existence. All these acts done in this life and the follow the mind

current. 22

As a quickly-moving and

an object of sight, as a minute of large

*

object

dimensions (when seen

mirror shows a person his

viz.,

next ones to come

even as acquatic animals pass along a genial

own

restless

thing becomes

appears to be possessed

through spectacles),

face

as

a

(which cannot otherwise

The commentator cites the Gitd which furnishes a parallel passag e IndriySni parCmyaknrindriypbhyah pa ram vwv&h <&<>> T.


[Mokshadkarma

108

mahabhaiiata,

be seen), even so the

Soul (though subtile and invisible) be-

comes an object of the Understanding's apprehension.

— "*-

3

'

Section CCIIL " 'Manu said,

— The mind united with the senses, recollects impressions of objects received

after a long time the

the

in

When the senses are all suspended (in respect of their

past.

of the

Un-

When the

Soul

functions),^ the Supreme (the Soul), in the form

derstanding, exists in its own true nature.

1

(at such a time) does not in the least regard all

those objects

of the senses in respect of their simultaniety or the reverse in

them from all directions holds them before it together, it necessarily happens that he wan-

point of time but mustering

He is, therefore,

ders among all things that are incongruous.

Hence the Soul encased

the (silent) Witness.

in

body

is

independent existence.^ 2

something having a distinct and

There is Rajas, there is Tamas, and there is Satwa the third. There are again three

understanding,

the

of

states

waking, dreaming, and sound

ledge of the pleasures and pains, which are all of those states,

and

threefold attributes

which first

partake of

contradictory,

the nature of

the

The Soul enters the

mentioned.^

* This verse seems to show that the Rishis had tacles, and probably also, of microscopes.

viz.,

The Soul has know-

sleep.

knowledge

of spec-

The instrument that shewed

minute objects must have been very well known, otherwise some mention would have been made of it by name. The commentator calls it upanetra.

— T.

t

By death on sleep. — T.

J

Yugapat means simultaneous

;

point of time in respect of occurrence

Vidwan means S&kshi

;

atulyakalam ;

and ehah, independent and

intended to be said here

is

that

means

differing in

hritsnam qualifies indriyarthan

when the soul, in

distinct.

a

;

What is

dream, musters

together the occurrences and objects of different times and places, when, in fact, congruity in respect of both time and place does not apply to it, it must

be regarded to have an existence that

dent of the senses and the body.

is

distinct

and indepen-

— T.

$ The object of this is to show that the Soul has only knowledge

of

the pleasure;- and pains arising in consequence of Satwa and Eojas and


canti parya.

Parva.]

senses like the wind entering the

One cannot behold the form

109 in

fire

a piece of wood.* 3

Soul by one's eye, nor

of the

can the ^ense of touch, amongst the senses, apprehend

it.

The Soul is not, again, an object of apprehension by the ear. It may, however, be seen by the aid

instructions of the wise.

cular sense which apprehends

it

Qrutis and the

of the

As regards

the

senses, that

parti-

upon such apprehen-

loses

The senses cannot themselves

sion its existence as a sense.-f*

apprehend their respective forms by themselves. The Soul is omniscient (inasmuch as it apprehends both the knower and the known).

It beholds all

Being omniscient, it

things.

is

the Soul that beholds the senses (without, as already said, the

apprehend

senses being able to

it).

5

Nobody has seen

other side of the Himavat mountains, nor the

moon's disc.

of the

Yet it cannot be said that these do not

exist.

Similarly, though never apprehended by the

body can say that the Soul, which dwells

senses, yet in

which is subtile, and which has knowledge does not exist. 7

Though

its

essence,

seeing, they do not

that it is the world that is so reflected

there.

know

Even such

is

That knowledge must come

knowledge of the Soul.

of itself.

for

no-

creatures,

all

People see the world reflected on the moon's

disc in the form of spots.

the

the

reverse

The Soul depends upon the Soul itself. 8

Men

of

wisdom, reflecting on the formlessness of visible objects bebirth

and

after

telligence,

the

formlessness

fore

destruction, behold by of

objects

that

the

aid

of in-

have apparent

Tamas and in connection with the three states of the understanding The Soul, however, though knowing them, does not enjoy or suffer them. He is only the silent and inactive

due to the same three attributes.

Witness of everything. *

—T.

The object of the simile is

entity

to

show that as wind

is

a separate

although existing with the fire in a piece of wood, so the Soul,

though existing with the senses is distinct from them.

—T.

t The Bengal texts read indriydnam which I adopt. edition reads indriyendriyam,

meaning the sense of the

The Bombay senses, in

the

same way as the Crutu declare that it is the Prdna of Prdna, the eye of the eye, the ear of the ear, &c.

"apprehended

by the ear"

i.

Crdvanena darganam tathd kritam is, as rendered above, "apprehended e.,

through the aid of the Crutis",—T.


mahabharata.

110 forms.

[Mokshadharma

So also although the Sun's motion cannot be

yet persons, by

watching

that the sun has motion.*

1 '

rising

its

and

Similarly, those

seen,

conclude

setting,

who are endued

with wisdom and learning behold the Soul by the aid of the lamp of intelligence, though it is at a great distance from them, and seek to merge the fivefold elements, which are near, into Brahma, f l0

object cannot

Verily, an

be accomplished

by

without the application of means.

Fishermen catch

means of nets made of strings. 11

Animals are captured by

employing animals as the means.

Birds are caught by em-

ploying birds as the means.

fish

Elephants are taken by employ-

In this way the Soul may be apprehended by

ing elephants.

the principle of knowledge. 12

We have heard that only a

snake can see a snake's

After the same manner

beholds, through

legs.

Knowledge,

form and dwelling within the gross body. 13

through their senses, know the senses. telligence at its

supreme.

14

highest cannot

one

Soul encased in subtile

the

People cannot,

Similarly mere In-

behold the

Soul which

The moon, on the fifteenth day of the dark

is

fort-

night cannot be seen in consequence of its form being hid. It cannot be

said,

however, that destruction overtakes

Even such is the case with the Soul dwelling

On the fifteenth day of the

is.

Its

and after destruction, it

formlessness

or

the

it.

body. 15

dark fortnight, the gross body

* The commentator uses the illustration of a tree. tree was not ;

in

nothingness

Before birth the

is

not ; only in the interim,

is

manifest from

these

it

two

states, for it has been said that that which did not exist in the past and will not exist in the future cannot be regarded as existing in the present. Tadgatah is explained by the commentator as uday&stamana*

gatah or taddarqinah.

—T.

t Both the vernacular translators render the second line incorrectly.

The first line is elliptical, and would be complete by supplying asannam The paraphrase of the second line is Pratyasannam Jneyam Jneyam is explained by the commentator as prapancham. Jnanabhisamhitam means that which is known by the name of Knowledge, i. e., Brahma, which has many similar names some of which the commentator quotes such as Satyam pagyanti.

Jnanabhisamhitam (prati) ninisante.

(truth)j

Jnanam (knowledge), Anantam (infinite), Anandam (joy or hsppiness).— T.

knowledge),

Vijnanam

(true


canti parva,

Parva.]

111

of the moon becomes invisible.

Soul,

After the same manner the when liberated from the body, cannot be apprehended. 18

As the moon, gaining another point in the firmament begins to shine once more, similarly the Soul, obtaining a new body, begins to manifest itself once more. 17 The birth, growth, and disappearance of the moon can all be directly apprehended by the eye.

These phenomena, however, appertain to the

gross form of that luminary. of the Soul. 13

The like are not the attributes The moon, when it shows itself after its dis-

appearance

on

the

After the

same manner,

day of the dark fortnight, is regarded as the same luminary that had become invisible, fifteenth

notwithstanding the changes re-

presented by birth, growth,

and

as the same individual without It cannot be distinctly seen

the moon.

age, a

person

is

regarded identity. 19

any doubt of his

how Rahu approaches and

After the same manner the

leaves

Soul cannot be seen

how it leaves one body and enters another.* 20 Rahu becomes visible only when it exists with the sun or the moon. Similarly the Soul becomes an object of apprehension only when it

exists with the body. 21

the moon,

When liberated from

Rahu can no longer be seen.

the sun

Similarly, the

liberated from the body, can no longer be seen. 22

Then again,

as the moon, even when it disappears on the fifteenth

the dark fortnight,

or

Soul,

day of

by the constellations and

is not deserted

the stars, the Soul also, even though separated from the body, is not

deserted by the fruits of the. acts

that body.—'

*

it

has achieved in

" 23

Tamas is another name for Rahu.

The first line,

to the manner in which an eclipse occurs.

therefore,

refers

There is no absolute necessity,

however, for taking it as an allusion to the eclipse.

The meaning may-

be more general.

Every day, during the lighted fortnight, the moon gains in appearance, as, indeed, every day, during the dark fortnight, it loses in

appearance.

It may,

therefore,

proaches it or leaves it for eating it away

be said that darkness ap-

or

discovering

it

more and

more. The actual process of covering and discovering cannot be noticed.

This circumstance may be taken as furnishing the simile. similarly, is used.

tamas is capable of a wider meaning. It should be explained,

however,

In verse 21.

In 22, the word Rahu

that Rahu

is

no imaginary


[Mokshadharmct

Section CCIV. " 'Mann said,

— As

in a dream this manifest

(body)

active) and the enlivening spirit in its subtile form,

lies (in-

detaching

from the former, walks forth, after the same manner, in the state called deep slumber (or death), the subtile form with itself

all

the senses becomes inactive, and the Understanding, detach-

ed from it, remains awake. 1

ence and Non-Existence.* images reflected in it can

same manner,

be

seen

by the eye, after the

the senses be unperturbed, the Soul

if

viewed by the understanding.

of being

ble

The same is the case with ExistAs when a piece of water is clear,

2

If,

is

capa-

however,

the piece of water gets stirred, the person standing by it can Similarly,

no longer see those images.

if

the senses become

perturbed, the Soul can no longer be seen by the understanding.

3

Ignorance begets Delusion.

Delusion affects the mind,

When the mind becomes vitiated, the five senses which have monster as the Puranas describe but the descending node of the raoonj space in and about the lunar orbit. T. i. e., a portion of

* This is a very difficult verse and the distictions involved in it are Of course, I follow the commentator in rendering difficult to catch. it.

What is said

here is that in a dream, Vyahta (manifest body) liea

inactive, while the Chetanam (the state called Sushupti (deep

subtile

slumber which

form) walks forth. is

In the

like death), the indriya*

samyuktam (the subtile form) is abandoned, and Jndnam (the Understanding), detached from the former, remains. After this manner, abhava (non-existence, ^. e., Emancipation) results from the destruction bhavah or existence as subject to its known conditions of dependence on time, manner of apprehension, So., for Emancipation is absorption

of

into the Supreme Soul which is independent of all the said conditions. The commentator explains that these observations become necessary to show that Emancipation is possible. In the previous section the speaker drew repeated illustrations for showing that the soul, to be manifest, depended ou the body. The hearer is, therefore, cautioned against the

the body is of such an indisdetachment from the body, which

impression that the soul's dependence on soluble kind that it is incapable of

course,

is

necessary

Supreme Soul. — T.

for

of

Emancipation

or

absorption into

the


Farva.)

canti parva.

the mind for their refuge become

113

vitiated

Surcharged

also.'

with Ignorance, and sunk in the mire of worldly objects, one cannot enjoy the sweets of contentment or tranquillity. The

Soul (thus circumstanced), undetatched from

its

evil acts, returns repeatedly unto

of the

world.5

never slaked.

One's

In consequence of sin one's thirst is then slaked

the

thirst

when one's sin

quence of attachment to worldly

objects

is

good and

In conse-

destroyed.

is

which has a tendency to perpetuate itself, one wishes for things other than those for which one should wish, and accordingly fails to deeds,

From the destruction of all sinful men. Upon the appearance of

Supreme.* 7

attain to the

knowledge

arises

objects,

in

Knowledge, one beholds one's Soul even as one sees one's own

One

misery in

obtains

reflection

understanding

one's

in

in

a

mirror.8

polished

consequence of one's senses being

One obtains happiness in consequence

unrestrained.

senses being restrained.

of one's

Therefore, one should restrain

one's

mind by self-effort from objects apprehended by the senses.f9 Above the senses is the mind above the mind is the under;

standing

;

above the understanding

Soul is the Supreme or Great.

sprung the Soul ing

;

;

19

is

From

the

Soul

above the

;

the Unmanifest

hath from the Soul hath sprung the understand-

from the understanding hath sprung the mind.

the mind becomes associated with the

senses, then

it

He who

hends sound and the other objects of the senses. 11 casts off those objects,

as also all that

liberates himself from all

manner,

the

Soul,

* Cdgwztasya

is

from primordial

The Sun

When he sets, he withdraws unto

those very rays that were diffused

by him. 13

rising

himself

After the same

entering the body, obtains the fivefold

an instance of Bhavapradh'>nonirdeca

reference to the principal attribute connected by it.

t

i.

e.,

of a

—T.

t Indrutih rupyante or nirupyante, hence Indriyarupani. %

who

are manifest, he

things that arise

matter, being so freed, enjoys immortality.} 12 diffuses his rays.

When appre-

—T.

The objects to be abandoned are those which the sense; apprehend

and those which belong to primordial matter. Those last, as distinguish* ed from the former, are, of course,

all

the linga or subtile forms or

«xistents which are made up of the tanmtiiriX of thegros er elements—T»

15


mae abh ar ata.

114

objects of the senses by diffusing

[Mohahadharma

over them his rays repre-

When, however, he turns

sented by the senses.

said to set by withdrawing

those rays

back, he is

unto himself.* 14

Re-

peatedly led along the path that is created by acts, he obtains the fruits of his acts in consequence of his having followed the practice of aets.f

LB

Desire for the objects of the senses

keeps away from a person who does not indulge in such desire. The very principle of desire, however, leaves him who has

behold his soul, which, of course, is entirely free from desiret.

16

When the Understanding, freed from attachment to

the objects of the senses, becomes fixed in

mind, then

the

attaining to Brahma, for it is there mind with the understanding withdrawn into it

does one succeed in that

the

can possibly be extinguished. 17

Brahma

is

not an object

of touch, or of hearing, or of taste, or of sight, or of smell, or of any deductive inference from the

Known.

Only the

Understanding (when withdrawn from everything else) can 18 All objects that the mind apprehends through attain to it. the senses are capable of being withdrawn

into

the

mind

understanding

;

the mind can be withdrawn Understanding can be withdrawn into the Soul, and the Soul 10 The senses cannot contribute to the into the Supreme.^! The mind cannot apprehend the Undersuccess of the mind. into the

the

standing,

;

The Understanding cannot apprehend the mani-

* Or, regains his real nature.

—T.

t I adopt the Bombay reading aptavftn instead of the Bengal reading atmavit. Pravittam Dharmam, as explained/previously, is that

Dharma or practice in which there is pravitti and not nivirtti or abstention.— T. by abstaining from the objects of the senses one % The sense is this may conquer one's desire for them. But one does not succeed by that :

method in totally freeing oneself from the very principle It is not till one succeeds in beholding

of desire itself becomes suppressed.

one's soul

of desire.

that one's principle

— T.

% The separate existence of an objective world is denied in the first clause here.

All objects of the senses are said here to have only a sub-

jective existence ;

the mind.

hence the possibility of their being withdrawn into

The latest definition of

matter, in European

that it is a permanent possibility of sensations.

— T,

philosophy,

is


Parva.] fesfced

canti parva.

115

The Soul, however, which

Soul.

subtile, beholds

is

these all.—'" 20

Section CCV. **

'Manu said,

tal sorrow,

advisable,

is

—Upon the appearance of physical and men-

one does

not become

therefore,

for

able

one not

to practise yoga. to

brood

It

over such

sorrow, 1

The medicine for sorrow is abstention from brooding

over it.

When sorrow is brooded over, it comes aggressively

One should relieve mental sorrow by wisdom, while physical sorrow should be cured by medi-

and increases in violence. 2

Wisdom teaches this.

caments. sorrow,

behave like a

never cherish a desire

child. for

3

One should not, while under The man of wisdom should

youth, beauty, length of life, ac-

cumulation of wealth, health, and the companionship of those that are dear,

which are transitory. 4

all of

grieve singly for a sorrow

Without

grieving, one

that affects

should,

a

One should not whole community.

one sees an opportunity,

if

seek to apply a remedy. 5

Without doubt, the measure of sorrow is much greater than that of happiness in life. To one

who is content with the objects disagreeable comes

man who avoids both in attaining to

of the

senses,

death that

in consequence of his stupifaction/'

sorrow and happiness succeeds

Brahma,

is

That verily

Such persons, who are possessed of

wisdom, have never to grieve,* 7

Worldly possessions bring In protecting them thou canst not have any

about sorrow. happiness. not,

They are again earned with misery.

therefore,

regard their

loss.f

Brahma) is regarded (by ignorance)

One should

Pure Knowledge (or

s

as existing in the diverse

Know that mind is When the mind becomes

forms that are) objects of Knowledge.

only an attribute of Knowledge.

united with the faculties of knowledge, then the Understand-

* Te is explained by the commentator as Bruhmabhigatdh. K. P. Singha wrongly renders the last foot of the second line. The Burdwau version is correct.

— T.

t Te in the first line is e^ual to tctva,—T,


11$

MABA.BHARATA*

[MokshadharVTM

When

ing (which bodies forth the forms of things) sets in.* the Understanding, freed from

the attributes of action, be-

comes directed towards the mind (after being withdrawn from

outward objects), then does it succeed

in

knowing Brahma

by meditation or yoga ending in complete absorption (samaThe Understanding, flowing from Ignorance, and

tllti)}

possessed of the senses and attributes, runs towards external objects, like a river

from a mountain

issuing

When

11 flowing towards other regions.

withdrawn into the mind, succeeds

in

summit and

the Understanding,

absorbing itself into

is

free

from attributes, it attains to a

knowledge of Brahma

like

the

contemplation that

stone.

12

a touch-

touch of gold on

The mind is the apprehender

of the

objects of the

It must first be extinguished (before Brahma can be

senses.

Dependent upon the attributes of objects that are before it, the mind can never show that which is without attributes. 13 Shutting up all the doors constituted by the attained).

senses,

the Understanding should be withdrawn

into

the

when absorbed in contemplation, it attains to the knowledge of Brahma}* As the fivefold great

mind.

In this

state,

upon the destruction of the

creatures (in their gross form)

attributes by which they are known, become withdrawn (into

Tanmatra), after the same manner the Understanding may dwell in the mind alone, with the

their subtile form called

15 senses all withdrawn from their objects.

standing,

though possessed of

When the Under-

the attribute

of

certainty,

dwells in the mind, busied with the internal, even then

it

is nothing but the

to

it). *

mind (without being anything superior mind or consciousness, which attains When the

to

1

excellence through contemplation, succeeds in identifying attri-

butes with what are considered as their possessors, then can it cast off all attributes and attain to

out attributes.^

*

17

Brahma which is with-

There is no indication that

is

fit

I follow the commentator in so far as he is intelligible.

enough

It is

evi-

dent that, the words Juaiictm and Jneyain. are used in the original nob consistently throughout. T.

i

The meaning seems to be this

;

ardinary

men regard all external


CANTI PAR7A.

Parva.]

117

what is Un manifest (viz., BrahThat which cannot form the subject of language, can-

for yielding a knowledge of

ma).

not be acquired by any one. 18

With cleansed soul, one Supreme Brahma, through the

should seek to approach the

aid afforded by penances, by inference?, by

the practices and order,

and by the Vedas. 19

one's

for

Persons of clear vision

seeing the Supreme within themselves) seek him in

forms by

ternal

freeing

by

self-restraint,

down

observances as laid

even ex-

The

themselves from attributes.

Supreme, which is called by the name of Jneya

own

(besides

(viz.,

that

which should be known), in consequence of the absence of all attributes or of its own

nature, can never be apprehended

When the Understanding becomes freed from When unattributes then only can it attain to Brahma. by argument.

20

emancipated from attributes, it falls back from the Supreme. such

Indeed,

is

the

nature of the understanding that

rushes towards attributes and moves among them

As

among fuel. 21

in

the

it

fire

Sushupii (deep and

called

state

like

dreamless slumber) the five senses exist freed from their respective functions, after the same manner the

Supreme Brah-

ma exists high above Prakriti, freed from all its attributes. 22 Embodied creatures thus betake themselves to action

When they

sequence of attributes.

to Emancipation.

attain

heaven. 25

Some

(by action) go to

The living creature, primordial nature, the unders-

conviction of personal subject

identity, are

to destruction).

24

The

these flowed from the Supreme.

and

is

confined

to

all

senses, consciousness,

called creatures (for they

creation

original

of all

Their second or succeeding

creation is due to the action of couples

sexes)

therefrom, they

abstain

again

tanding, the objects of the senses, the

are

con-

in

things

objects as possessing an independent existence,

pairs (of opposite

or

save

the

primal

five,

and their attributes also-

as things different from the substances which own them.

The

first

step

to attain to is the conviction that attributes and substances are the same,

or that the attributes are the substances.

Idealism.

themselves of

The next

stage,

of

by contemplation.

Brahma.— T.

course,

The

is

This accords with European to

result

annihilate the attributesof

this

is the

attainment


[Mokshadharmd

mahabharata.

118

and is restrained by laws in consequence of which the same 6 From righteousness (livspecies produce the same species.from sinfulness they and high end, obtain a ing) creatures earn an end that is low. He who is unemancipated from encounters

attachments,

rebirth

;

while he

who

eman-

is

cipated therefrom, attains to Knowledge (or Brahma).

" 2G '

Section CCVI. " 'Manu

said,

— When the fivefold attributes are united

with the five senses and the mind, then the individual

like

a

is

Brahma seen by

through a gem.

thread passing

As

1

a thread, again, may lie within gold or a pearl or a coral or 2 any object made of earth, even so one's soul, in conse-

quence of one's own acts, may live within a cow, a horse, a man, an elephant, or any other animal, or within a worm or

an

insect.

3

particular body in that

an

The good deeds

performs in

individual

produce rewards that the individual

particular

boiy. 4

A soil, apparently drenched with to each different

one particular kind of liquid, supplies

of herb or plant that grows on it the sort of juice for itself.

a

enjoys

it

kind

requires

After the same manner, the Understanding, whose

course is witnessed by the Soul,

obliged to follow the

is

path

lives.** From knowledge From desire springs resolution. From resoluFrom action proceed fruits (i. e., conseaction.

marked out by the acts of previous springs desire. tion flows

quences good and bad). 4 actions as their cause. their cause.

Fruits, therefore, are dependent

on

understanding

for

Actions have

the

The understanding has knowledge for

and knowledge has the Soul

for

its

cause. 7

result which is achieved in consequence

knowledge,

of

fruits,

of the

its

cause

;

That excellent

of the destruction

of

understanding, and of acts,

is

called Knowledge of Brahma.f*

Great and high is that

self-

* AntaratmSnudarfini is explained by the commentator as "that which has the Antaratman for its anudnrgin or witness. The Burdwan translator is incorrect in rendering the second line. t

The first 'knowledge' refers to the perception

—T. of the

true connec-


Parva.]

canti paeva.

119

existent Essence which yogins behold.

They that are devoid and whose understandings are devoted to worldly

of wisdom,

possessions never behold that which exists in the Soul

itself.

Water is superior to the Eirth in extension

supe-

rior to Water

to Wind rior

to

;

Light

;

is

9

Wind is superior to Light !0 Space is superior ;

Mind is superior to Space Understanding is supeMind; Time is superior to Understanding. 11 The ;

;

divine Vishnu, whose

is

this

universe,

superior

is

to

Time.

That god is without beginning, middle, and end. 12 In consequence of his being without beginning, middle, and end, he is Unchangeable.

He

transcends

sorrow,

all

sorrow has

for

13

That Vishnu hath been called the Supreme Brahma. He is the refuge or object of what is called the Highest. Knowing Him, they that are wise, freed from everything limits.*

that owns the power of Time, attain to what is called cipation. 14

All

attributes.

That which

attributes,

is

these

(that is

Emanwe percieve) are displayed in called Brahma, being without

superior to these f

highest religion.

Abstention from acts is the

That religion is sure

to

lead

to

deathless-

(Emancipation). 15

The Rlchs, the Yajuses, and the Sdmaas, have for their refuge the body. They flow from the ness

end of the tongue.

They cannot be acquired without effort Brahma, however, cannot

and are subject to destruction. 10 be acquired in this

way, for (without depending upon the body) it depends upon that (viz., the knower or Soul) which has the body for end,

refuge.

its

Without beginning, middle, or

Brahma cannot be acquired by exertion

tion between the Soul

and the not-Soul.

forms that are gained in new births.

'Fruits'

The

(like to what is

mean the physical

destruction

standing takes place when the senses and the mind are

of the

under-

withdrawn into

it and all of them, united together, are directed towards the Soul. Jneyapratishthitam Jnanam means, of course, knowledge of Brahma. T.

* The commentator explains that sorrow arises from the relation the knower and the known. are transitory.

They can form no part

transcends that relation. t I take the obvious

offered by Nilakantha,

of

All things that depend upon that relatioh of

what

is

eternal

and what

—T. meaning, instead of the learned explanation

— T.


120

mahabharata.

Scimans,

the

acquirement of the Vedas). 17

the

necessary for

[Mokshadharma

Yajuses, have

the

each

The Richs, Those

a beginning.

But Brahma is said And because Brahma hath neither

that have a beginning have also an end. to be without beginning.

18

beginning nor end,

said to be infinite

it is

and unchangeable.

In consequence of unchangeableness, Brahma transcends

all

19 sorrow as also all pairs of opposites.

Through unfavorable find to out the proper means, and destiny, through inability through the impediments offered by acts, mortals succeed 20 not in beholding the path by which Brahma may be reached. consequence of attachment to worldly possessions, of a

In

of the joys

vision

something

Supreme.*

21

22

in

consequence

of

its

and of coveting to

the

transcending

longing

all

attri-

How shall he that is attached to attributes which

are inferior, arrive at a knowledge of attributes that

are superior ?

can arrive at a knowledge of Him in

heaven,

men do not attain

Others beholding worldly objects covet their

Brahma

butes.-)-

highest

Desirous of such objects, they have no

possession. for

of the

than Brahma,

other

attributes and

form. 23

By

of

Him that

is

possessed

It is by

inference that 'one

that

transcends all things

subtile

intelligence alone can

we know Him. We cannot describe Him in words. The mind is scizable by the mind, the eye by the eyet. 24 By knowledge the understanding can be purified of its dross. The understanding may be employed for purifying the mind.

By the mind should the senses be controlled. Achieving all 25 One who has, this, one may attain to the Unchangeable. by contemplation, become freed from attachments, and who has been enriched

by the possession of a discerning mind, and

succeeds in attaining to Brahma which is without desire

* The very Togins, if led away by the desire of acquiring extraordinary powers and the beatitude of the highest heaven, do not behold

the Supreme. t Gundn, butes.

— T. literally,

attributes ;

hence objects possessed of

attri-

— T.

That which is called the external world has no objective existence. Hence, it is the mind that see* and hears and It is purely subjective. t

touches the mind itself.

— T.


121

canti parva.

Parva.]

As the wind keeps away from the

above all attributes.

fire

of wood, even so persons that]

that is embedded within a piece

are agitated (by desire for worldly possessions) keep away from

that which is Supreme.

86

Upon the destruction of all earthly

objects, the mind always attains to That which is higher than

the Understanding ; while

upon their separation the mind al-

That

ways acquires that which is below the Understanding.

person, therefore, who, in conformity with the method already

becomes engaged

described,

absorption into

attains to

destroying earthly

in

the

body of Brahma.* 2

the Soul is unmanifest, yet when

Though

1

with qualities,

once more becomes unmanifest.

The Soul

is

really inactive.

It exists, united with the senses that are productive

happiness or sorrow. 23

United with

with

refuge

body,

it

its

When dissolution (of the body) comes,

acts become manifest. it

clothed

objects,

'

takes

in

Through want of power, however,

all

of either

the senses and endued

the

five

it

fails

primal to

act

elements,

when

de-

Supreme and Unchangeable. 28 No man sees the end of this Earth, but know this, viz., that the Earth's end will surely come.f Man, agitated here (by at-

prived

*

of force

by the

This verse is a cruce.

explanation is correct.

There can be no doubt that Nilakantha'st

Only, as regards budhyavara I am dispossed to

differ from him very slightly.

The grammar of the

first

line

is

thus;

'Gunadane manah sada budhiparaya viprayoge cha tesham budhyavaraya.' Now 'Gimadfma' means the 'adiina' (destruction) of 'guna.* ;

What is meant by the destruction of 'guna,*

(The root da means to cut).

or attributes or earthly objects is merging them in the budki by yoga ; in other words, a

withdrawal of the senses into the mind, and the

senses and the mind into the understanding.

real and as existing

"Viprayoge cha tesham'*

when these objects are believed to be independently of the mind. The result of this

means 'in their separation,'

?'.

<?.,

would be the acquisition of 'budhyavara,' implying the acquisition of those very objects. In the case of yogins, whose minds may be in such as frame, the powers called 'aicwaryya' necessity,

are acquired.

however, for taking the case of yogins.

There is no especial

— T.

t What is said here is that Happiness and Sorrow have an end, though it may not be seen, and the Soul will surely come to its fiuai

resting place.

provement.

This accords with the doctrine of infinite spiritual im-

— T. Xfi


mahabharata,

122

[Mokshadharmu

tachments), is surely led to his last refuge like the wind lead-

mg a vessel tossed on the sea to a safe harbour at last.

50

Sun, spreading his rays, becomes the possessor of an bute, (viz., the lighter of the world)

The attri-

withdrawing his rays hour of setting), he once more becomes an object

(at the

;

divested

of attributes. After the same manner, a person, abandoning all distinctions (attachments), and betaking himself to penances, at

which

is

enters

last

divested of

all

the indestructible

attributes.' 1

By

Brahma Him

discerning

who is without birth, who is the highest refuge of all righteous persons, who is self-born, from whom everything springs and unto whom all things return, who is unchangeable, who is without beginning, middle, and end, and who is certainty's self

and supreme, a person attains to immortality (Eman-

cipation).—' "f2

Section CCVIL "Yudhishthira said,

dom,

I desire to hear

— 'O grandsire, O thou of great wis-

in

detail,

O chief of the Bharatas, of who is the Creator of who is called pervading everything), who

that lotus-eyed and indestructible one,

everything but who has been created by none, "Vishnu (in is the

consequence of his

origin of all

creatures

and unto

whom

all

creatures

who is known by the names of Narayana and Hrishike$a and Govinda and Kecava, and who is incapable of being return,

vanquished by any one

1 "3 I'

"Bhishma said,— 'I have heard of this subject from Jamadagni's son Rama while he discoursed on it, from the

Rishi Narada, and from Krishna-Dwaipayana. 3

celestial

Asita-Devala,

O son, Valmiki of austere penances, and Markandeya, speak of Govinda as the Most Wonderful and the Supreme. 4 Kecava, O chief of Bharata's race, is the divine and puissant Lord of all.

He

is

called

Purusha, and pervades everything, hav-

Listen now, O Yudhishthira of mighty arms, to those attributes which great Brahmanas say ing

made himself many. 6

are to be met with in the high-souled shall also,

wielder

of £arnga.

c

I

O prince of men, recite to thee those acts which


123

canti pakva,

Farva.]

7

He

persons conversant with old histories ascribe to Govinda. high-souled one, is said to be the Soul of all creatures, the

and the foremost of all beings. He created (by his will) the Water, Space, and fivefold elements, viz., Wind, Light, 8 that high-souled things, of all That puissant Lord Earth. one, that foremost of all

beings,

having created the

laid himself down on the surface of the

floating upon

waters, that

the

waters.

foremost

9

of all

Earth,

While thus beings, that

Cons-

refuge of every kind of energy and splendour, created ciousness,

the first-born

of all

beings in

the

universe.

10

We have heard that He created Consciousness along with the Mind,— Consciousness which is the refuge of all created things. That Consciousness upholds all creatures and both

armed one, viz,,

O mighty-

After that great Being,

the past and the future. 11

Consciousness, had sprung, an exceedingly Sun's,

beautiful lotus, possessed

of effulgence like

the

out of the navel of the

Supreme Being

(floating

waters). * 1

Then,

grew

on the

O son, the illustrious and divine Brahman,

the Grandsire of all creatures, sprang into existence from that lotus, irradiating all the points of the horizon with his effulgence. 13

After the high-souled Grandsire had,

O mighty-

armed one, thus sprung from the primeval lotus, a great Asura of the name of Madhu, having no beginning, started into birth, springing from the attribute of Darkness (Tamas).

1*

The foremost of all Beings (viz., the Supreme Divinity,) for benefiting Brahman, slew that fierce Asura of fierce deeds, 16

engaged even then in the fierce act (of slaying the Grandsire). From this slaughter, O son, (of the Asura named Madhu),

Danavas and men came to call that foremost of all righteous persons by the name of Madhusudana 10 Afcer this, Brahman created, by a fiat (slayer of Madhu).* all the gods and the

with Daksha completing the tale. They were Marichi, Atri, Angiras, Pulastya, Puiaha, Kratu,

of his

*

will,

seven

sons

literally

Rishavam sarvasdttwdm

means 'the bull

of Sdttwatas.'

prince of the Sdttwatas Ordinarily, it is an appellation of Krishna, the signify persons prizto used is word orYadavas. Here, however, the persons. -T. righteous hence attribute of Goodness ing the

;


MAHABHAEA'fA,

121

[

17 (and the already-mentioned Daksha).

MuUhadharnw

The eldest born, viz., named Kacyapa,

Mariehi, begat, by a fiat of his will, a son full of

energy and the foremost of all persons conversant with From his toe, Brahman had, even before the

Brahma.™

That son, O chief of Bharata's

birth of Mariehi, created a son. race,

was Daksha,

the

progenitor of

creatures.*' 9

Unto

Daksha were first born three and ten daughters, O Bharata, the eldest of whom was called

Diti.'-

9

Marichi's son Kacyapa,

O sire, who was conversant with all duties and their distincwho was of righteous deeds and great fame, became the The highly blessed husband of those thirteen daughters.tions,

1

Daksha (besides the three and ten already spoken

of ) next

That progenitor of creatures, viz.

begat ten other daughters. 22 the righteous Daksha, bestowed these upon Dharma.

Dhar-

ma became father of the Vasus, the Rudras of immeasurable energy, the Vicwedevas, the Saddhyas, and the Maruts, O Daksha next begat seven and twenty other Bharata. 23 The highly blessed Soma became the daughters. younger 24 The other wives of Kacyapa gave husband of them all. birth to Gandharvas, horses, birds, kine, Kimpurushas, fishes,

and trees and plants. 25

Aditi gave birth to the

Adityas, the

foremost ones among the gods, and possessed of great strength. Amongst them Vishnu took birth in the form of a dwarf.

Otherwise called Govinda, he became the foremost of them 20

Through his prowess, the prosperity of the gods inThe Danavas were vanquished. The offspring of Diti were the Asuras. 27 Danu gave birth to the Danavas all.

creased.

having Viprachitti for their foremost. the Asuras of great strength.

Diti gave birth

to

all

88

" 'The slayer of Madhu also created the Day and the Night,

and the Seasons

in their order,

and the Morn and the Even. 29

After reflection, he also created the clouds, and all the (other)

immobile and mobile objects.

Possessed of abundant energy,

he also created the Vicwas and the

upon her.

r0

Then the highly

blessed

Earth

all

things

and puissant Krishna,

* Frajdpati literally means 'lord of creatures.' to those bona of

with

Brahman -who bejiat children. — T.

It is a name applied


canti parva.

Parva.]

125

O Yudhishthira, once again created from his mouth a century of foremost Brahmanas.

From his two

31

arms, he

created a

century of Kshatriyas, and from his thighs a century of Vai-

Then, O bull of Bharata's race, Kec^ava created from his

cyas.

two feet a century of (Judras. 32 Possessed of great ascetic merit, the slayer of Madhu, having thus created the

four orders

of

men, made Dhfitri (Brahman) the lord and ruler of all creatOf immeasurable effulgence, Brahman became

ed beings.

expositor

the

also

3,3

of

And

knowledge of the Vedas.

the

Kecava made him called Virupaksha the ruler of the spirits and ghosts and of those female beings called the Mdtrilccis (mothers). 84 And he made Yama the ruler of the Pitris and of all sinful men.* The Supreme Soul of all creatures also make Kuvera the lord of all treasures. 35 He then created

Varuna the lord of waters and governor of all acquatic aniThe puissant Vishnu made Vasava the chief of all the 38 deities. In those times, men lived as long as they chose to 37 live, and were without any fear of Yama. Sexual congress,

mals.

O chief of the Bharatas, was then not necessary for perpetuaIn those days, offspring were begotten

ting the species. fiat

of the

will.

38

In

the

age

children were begotten by touch

age even,

O

congress. 38

It

practice

alone.

by

viz.,

Treta,

The people

of that

followed,

monarch, were above the necessity of sexual

was

of sexual

among men.

that

in the

next age, viz., Dwapara, that the

O

congress originated,

In the Kali age,

king, to

prevail

monarch, men have come to

marry and live in pairs.10 "'I have now told thee of the supreme

Lord of all crea-

He is also called the Ruler of all and everything. I O son of Kunti, speak to thee about the sinful creatures of the Earth. Listen to me !f n Those men, O tures.

shall now,

king, are born in the * Samavartin

wicked.

southern

name

region

and are

Yama the

called

An-

is

another

is

explained by Nilakantha as mrctyameva ikshante

for

punisher

of

the

— T.

t Nirapekshan

those who have their gaze

directed towards hell alone. The Burdwan translator takes it as indicative of houseless or nomadic habits^ upon what authority it is not plain.— T. t&n,

i.

e.

j


mahabbarata.

126

[Mokshadharma

dhrakas, Guhas, Pulindas, Cavaras, Chuchukas, Madrakas.* 42

Those that are born mention.

They

in

northern

the

region, I

shall

also

are Yaunas, Kamvojas, Gandharas, Kiratas,

and Barbbaras. 43

All of them,

O sire, are sinful, and move

on this Earth, characterised by practices similar to those of

Chandalas and ravens and vultures. 44 sire,

they were nowhere on Earth. 45

the

Krita age,

It is from the Treta

and began

they have had their origin of Bharata's race.

In

to

O

that

O chief

multiply,

When the terrible period came, joining

Treta and the Dwapara, the Kshatriyas, approaching one another, engaged in battle.f 46

"'Thus,

chief of Kuril's race, this universe was

started

That observer of all has said that Narada, celestial Rishi the world?, viz., the 7 Even Narada, O king, adKrishna is the Supreme God4*

into birth by the high-souled Krishna.

mits the supremacy of Krishna, and his eternity, 48

armed chief of Bharata's race.H is Kecava of unvanquishable prowess. is not a mere

man.

He is inconceivable

That lotus-eyed one !'

* K. P. Singha takes Naramra as the name it is a careless blunder.

O mighty-

Thus, O mighty-armed one, "* 9

of a tribe.

Of course,

— T.

t I think K. P. Singha misunderstands this verse. agree in reading it in the same way.

All

the texts

To take it, therefore, as implying

that the sinful races, by warring with one another, suffered destruction

violence to the word Rajanah. There can be no doubt that Sandhy&klla means the period of junction between the two ages (Treta, and Dwapara). It is called terrible. It was at this time that that is doing

dreadful famine occurred which compelled the royal sage Vicwamitra to subsist on a canine haunch.

Vide ante.

—T.

\ The correct reading is Mahatmana (instrumental)implying Krishna. The Bengal reading Mahatmavan is vicious. K. P. Singha has rendered the verse correctly. The Burdwan translator, with Nilakantha's note before him (for he uses the very words of the commentator), ad-

heres to the vicious reading and mistranslates the verse.

— T.

This verse evidently shows that there was dispute about Krishna's supremacy, as Professor Weber guesses. The Krishna-cult was at first IT

confined among a small minority.

Cicupala's and Jarasandha's unwill-

ingness to admit the divinity of Krishna distinctly points to this.

— T,


Parva.j

Section COVIII. "Yudhishthira asked,

—'Who were the

O

What highly-blessel Itishis are there

bull of Bharata's race ? in existence and

Prajapatis,

first

on which points of the compass do each of

them dwell V 1 "Bhishma said,

—'Hear me, O chief of the Bharatas, about

what thou askest me

I shall tell thee

!

who

Prajapatis

the

were and what Rishis are mentioned as dwelling on point of the horizon.

2

There was at

first

which

one Eternal, Divine,

and Self-born Brahman. The Self-born Brahman begat seven 3 They were Marichi, Atri, Angiras, Pulastya, illustrious sons. Pulaha, Kratu, and the

highly-blessed

equal to the Self-born himself. 4

Vayishtha who was

These seven sons have been

mentioned in the Puranas as seven Brahmans.

I shall

mention all the Prajapatis who came after these. 5 race was born the eternal and divine

Varhi the ancient, who

From Varhi

had penances for his origin.

now

In Atri's

the ancient

sprang

The ten Prachetasas had one son between them, viz., the Prajapati called by the name of Daksha. This last has two names in the world, viz., Daksha the

ten Prachetasas.

1 ''

Marichi had one son called Kacyapa.

and Ka. 7

also has two names.

Some

call

This last

him Arishtanemi, and some

Kacyapa." Atri had another son born of his loins, viz., the handsome and princely Soma of great energy. He performed penances for a thousand celestial Yugas. 9 The divine Arya-

man and

they

who were born unto him

as

his

sons,

O

monarch, have been described as setters of commands, and creators

of

all

creatures. 1 "

Cacavindu had ten thousand

Upon each of them their lord begat a thousand and so the tale reached ten hundred thousand. Those sons refused to call any body else save themselves as Prajawives. sons,

11

pati. 12

the

The ancient Brahmanas bestowed an appelletion on That of the world, derived from Cacavindu.

creatures

extensive race of the Prajapati Cacavindu became in time the

progenitor of the Vrishni race. 13 are noted as

the

illustrious

These that I have mentioned

Prajapatis,

After

this, I shall


mahabharata.

128

mention the deities that are the

[Mokshadharmd

lords

of the three worlds. 14

Bhaga, Anca, Aryyaman, Mitra, Varuna, Savitri, Dhatri, Vivaswat of great might, 15 Tashtri, Pushan, Indra, and Vishnu

known

as

the

as the

twelfth,

— these are the twelve Adityas,

Ka<ryapa. 10

sprung from

two Ac wins.

These two are the sons of the

the eighth in the above tale.

trious Martanda,

all

Nasatya and Daera are mentioned

two Amongst them

17

illus-

These were

called first the gods and the

classes of Pitris.

had many

were the handsome and

sons.

famous Vicwarupa, is

Tashtri

Ajaikapat, Ahi, Bradhna, Virupaksha,

Then there were Kara and Vahurupa, Tryamvaka the chief of the Doifcies, 19 and Savitrya, Jayanta and Pinaki the invincible. The highly blessed Vasus, eight in

an 1 Raivata.

number, have formerly been enumerated by me. reckoned as gods at the time of the

20

These were

Prajapati Mann.

These

1 Amongst the were at first called the gods and the Pitris.' classes in consetwo were Saddhyas there the Siddhas and

quence of conduct and youth. considered

to

be of two classes,

The

deities

viz.,

the

were formerly Ribhus and the

Thus have the Vi;was, the gods, and the Acwins, Amongst them, the Adityas are Kshatribeen ennumerated. 23 The two Acwins, engaged yas, and the Maruts are Vaicyas. be Cudras. The deities been to said in severe penances, have

Murids}

1

sprung from Angirasa's line have been said to be Brahmanas. This is certain. 21 Thus have I told thee about the fourfold order among the

gods.

The person who, after

rising

his bed at morn, recites the names of these deities,

cleansed of all his sins whether committed by tionally

or

unintentionally, or

25

from

becomes

himself inten-

whether born of his inter20

Yavakrita, "Raivya, Arvavasu, Paravasu, Ausija, Kakshivat, and Vala, have been said to be the sons

course with others.

of Ano-iras.

These,

and

27 tithi, and Varhishada,

Kanwa son of the Rishi Medhaand the well-known seven Rishis

who are the progenitors of the three worlds, all reside in the 28 East. Unmucha, Vimucha, Sa^tyatreya of great energy, Pramucha, Idlunavaha, and the divine Dridavrata, and Mitra29 these regenerate Agastya of great energy, Rishis all reside in the South, Ushangu, Karusha, Dhaumya,

varuna's son


129

ganti parya.

Parva.)

Parivyadha of great energy, 3 " and those great Rishis called Ekata, Dwita, and Trita, and Atri's son, viz., the illustrious

and puissant Saraswat, 31 these high-souled ones reside in tho West. Itreya, and Va(;ishtha, and the great Rishi Kacya32 pa, and Gautama, Bharadwaja, and Vicwamitra the son o£ Kucika, and the illustrious son of the high-souled Richika, 3 * viz.,

Jamadagni,

— these seven live in the North. Thus hav<3

I told thee about the great Rishis

of fiery energy that live in

the different points of the compass. 34

are all

the

the

witnesses worlds.

of the

Those high-souled ones

universe, and

Even thus do

the creators of

are

they dwell in their respective

quarters. 35

By reciting their names one

one's sins.

A person by sojourning to those points becomes

cleansed of all his sins safety.'

and succeeds

cleansed of all

is

returning home in

in

"M

Section CCtfX. "Yudhishthira said,

dom and

invincible

—'0 grandsire, O thou of great wis-

prowess in battle, I wish to hear in

detail of Krishna who is immutable and omnipotent. 1

O bull

among men, tell me truly everything about his great energy and the great feats achieved by him

animal, and for

did that puissant one assume the form of an

achieving what particular act ? warrior

said,

this,

mighty

—'Formerly, on one occasion, while of Markandeya.

ahunting, I arrived at the hermitage beheld diverse

classes

of ascetics

The Rishis honored me by the offer cepting their turn.5

all

!' 3

"Bhishma I

me

Tell

Why

days of old. 2

in

worship, I

seated by

There

thousands.*

of honey and curds.

reverentially

The following that I shall

recite

saluted

oufj

them

in

Acre-

was narrated there

by the great Rishi Kacjyapa.

Listen with close attention

that excellent and charming

account. 8

In

to

former days, the

DUnavas, endued with wrath and cupidity, and mighty A suras having Naraka for their first, numbering by

principal

hundreds and drunk with might, 7 and innumerable other Diinavas that were invincible in battle, became exceedingly 17


— mahabhaeata;

13C

jealous of the unrivalled prosperity

[Mokshadharma

(at last) by the Dctnavas, the gods and

obtain

failing to

peace,

fled

away

gods. s

of the

in

Oppressed

the celestial Rishis, directions. 9

all

The

denizens of heaven saw the Earth looking like one sunk in

Overspread with mighty Ddnavas of terrible

sore distress.

mein, the Earth seemed to be oppressed with a heavy weight.

down inThe Adilyas, struck with fear, repaired to Brahman, and addressing him, said, How, O Brah-. man, shall we continue to bear these oppressions of the Ddnavas 7 11 The Self-born answered them, saying, I have 12 Enalready ordained what is to be done in this matter. Cheerless and grief-stricken, she seemed as if going

nether depths. 10

to the

.

dued with boons, and possessed of might, and swelling with pride, those senseless wretches do not know that Vishnu of invisible form,

13

that god

those wretches among Ddnavas,

ing

hath assumed the form of

That Supreme Deity, rushing

a boar.

vanquished by

incapable of being

the very deities all acting together,

1*

to

the spot

whither

of terrible aspect, are dwell-

thousands below the Earth, will slay them

in'

all

!

Hearing these words of the Grandsire, those foremost ones among the deities felt great joy. 15 Sometime after, Vishnu of

mighty energy, encased in the form of a Boar, penetrating into Diti.

the nether regions, rushed against 1G

those

offspring

of

Beholding that extraordinary creature, all the Daityas,

uniting together and stupified by

Time, quickly proceeded

exerting their strength, and stood surround-

against

it for

ing it. 17

Soon after, they all rushed against that Boar and

seized it simultaneously.

with rage they endeavoured

Filled

to drag the animal from every

side.

13

Those foremost of

Ddnavas, of huge bodies, possessed of mighty energy, swelling with strength,

succeeded not. however,

monarch, in

At this they wondered much and then became filled with fear. Numbering in thousands, 20 Then that they regarded that their last hour had come. Supreme God of all the gods, having yoga for his soul and

doing anything to that Boar. 19

yoga for his companion, became rapt in yoga, O chief of the Bharatas, and began

to

utter

those Daityas and Danavas. 21

tremendous All

the

roars, agitating,

worlds

and the ten


canti parva.

Parva.]

131

points of the compass resounded with those roars, which, for

them with fear.* 2 head became terror-

this reason, agitated all creatures and filled

The very gods with Indra at their The whole universe became stilled It was a dreadful time.

of that sound.

23

consequence

in

stricken.

All mobile and im-

The Danavas, down lifeless, paralysed

mobile beings became stupified by that sound. terrified by that sound, 24

began to

by the energy of Vishnu. to pierce those

fall

The Boar, with

began

hoofs,

its

enemies of the gods, those denizens of the

nether regions, and tear their flesh,

fat,

and bones. 25

In con-

sequence of those tremendous roars, Vishnu came to be called

He is also called Padmanabha. of yogins. He is the Preceptor of all

by the name of Sanatana*- a

He is the foremost creatures,

and their supreme Lord.

All

the

of the

tribes

gods then repaired to the Grandsire. 27

Arrived at the pre-

sence, those illustrious ones addressed

the Lord

verse, saying,

— What sort of noise

We do not understand

it.

is

this,

of the uni-

O puissant one ?

Who is this one, or whose is this

sound at which the universe hath been stupified ? 28 With the energy of this sound or of its maker, the gods and the

Danavas have all been deprived of their senses 2S Meanwhile, O mighty-armed one, Vishnu in his porcine form hove !

in sight of the

assembled gods, his praises hymned by the

great Rishie.™ " 'The

Grandsire said,— That is the Supreme God, the Creator of all beings, the Soul of all creatures, the foremost of all yogins. Of huge body and great strength, he cometh here, having slain

the foremost ones

among

He is the Lord of all beings, the master ascetic, the Soul of all

He is

living

beings.

Krishna, the destroyer of all

ments.f" 2

the

Danavas.? 1

of yoga, the

Be

still,

obstacles

all

great

of you

!

and impedi-

That Supreme God, of immeasurable splendour,

that great refuge

of all

blessings,

having achieved a most

* This is certainly a very fanciful etymology of the word

which ordinarily implies eternal. t AtmS, Atmanah

f;am &warupam,

— T,

is

—T.

Sandtafict ;

explained by Nilakantha bsjibatya p<~ranii~rtfti-


MAHABHARATA.

132

difficult feat that is incapable of being accomplished by others,

has returned to his own unmixed

nature.* 85

It

He

is

from

whose navel the primeval lotus had sprung. He is the foremost of yogins. Of supreme soul, He is the creator of all There is no need for sorrow or fear or

beings.

most of gods

He

s*

He

Ordain er.

the

is

the worlds.

grief,

ye fore-

the Creating

is

It is He who

He is all-destroying Time.

Principle. all

!

upholds

These roars that have alarmed you are being

5 uttered by that high-soul ed one/

Of mighty arms, He is the

Incapable of deterioration, that

object of universal worship.

lotus-eyed one is the origin of all beings and their lord.-

'

"2C

Section CCX. "Yudfrishthira said,

'Tell me,

O sire, that high yoga by O foremost Emancipation

which, O Bharata, I may obtain of speakers, I desire to know everything about that yoga !

truly.'

1

"Bhishma said,

—'In

tfhis

connection is cited the old narra-

tive of the discourse between a preceptor and his disciple on 2 There was a regenerate prethe subject of Emancipation.

ceptor who was the

foremost

He

of Rishis.

Possessed of a high

mass of splendour. in truth and a complete master of his time,

a disciple

of great

intelligence

desirous of obtaining what was for his

looked like a

soul,

senses.

and

he was firm

3

Once on

a

attention,

close

highest good, touched

the preceptor's feet, and standing with joined hands before him, said, 4 If, O illustrious one, thou hast been gratified

with the worship I have offered thee, it behoveth thee to Whence am I and whence art solve a great doubt of mine fi

!

Tell me

thou ?

Tell me this fully.

cause.

Why also, O best of

material cause in destruction thee,

all

happen

beings in

is

also

what

regenerate the

the final

is

ones,

when the

same, their origin

such dissimilar ways ?

It

and

beseems

O thou of great learning, also to explain the object of

the declarations in the Vedas (about the difference of rites in

* Sw.wn&tm,diiam i& Pratyahjithdtmyam.

— T.


— Parva.]

oanti parva,

133

respect of different classes of men), the meaning of the injunctions of the Smritis and ot those injunctions which apply c_r to all classes of men !* " 'The preceptor said,

wisdom

!

— Listen, O

O thou of great

disciple,

This that thou hast asked me is undisclosed in

the

very Vedas and is the highest subject for thought or discourse. It is called Adhyatma and is the most

ches of learning and of all

sacred

the Supreme (cause) of the universe.

the Vedas

(viz.,

Renunciation,

He

Om).

is

valuable

of all

institutes. 8

He

Vasudeva the

is

bran-

origin

is

of

Truth, Knowledge, Sacrifice,

and Righteousness. 9

Self-restraint,

Persons conversant with the Vedas know Him as All-pervading, Eternal, Omnipresent, the Creator and the Destroyer, the Un-

Brahma, Immutable. 19 Hear now from me the story of Him who took his birth in Vrishni's race. A Brahmana should hear the greatness of that God of gods, viz., manifest,

Him called Vishnu of immeasurable energy, from the

lips

of

A person of the royal order should hear it from

Brahmanas.

One who is a Vaicya should hear it from Vaicyas, and a high-souled Cudra should hear it from Cudras. 11-12 Thou deservest to hear it. Listen now to the persons of that order.

auspicious account of Krishna, that narrative

most of all narratives.

Vasudeva

without beginning and

without end.

existence are

the

attributes

is

the

which

Wheel

is

fore-

of Time,

Existence and Non-

by which His

real

nature

is

known. 13 The universe revolves like a wheel, depending upon that Lord of all beings. O best of men, Keeava, that foremost of all beings, tible,

that

which

is

is

said to be that

Unmanifest,

Brahma, and Immutable. 14

that

which

is

which

is

The highest of the

Indestruc-

Immortal, high,

and

without change or deterioration himself, he created the Pitris, the gods, the Rishis. the Yakshas, the Rdkshasas, the Nagas,

the Asuras, and human beings. ' 1

It is He

who

the Vedas and the eternal duties and customs

also

of men.

created

Hav-

* The sense is that when all men are equal in respect of their matewhy are such differences in the crutis and the s?nritis about

rial cause,

the duties of men ?— T.


[Mokshadharma

mahaeharata.

134

ing reduced everything into non-existence, he once more, in the beginning of a (new) yuga, creates Prakriti (primordial matter). 10

As the diverse phenomena

of the several

seasons

appear one after another according to the season that comes, after the like manner creatures start

the

beginning of every (celestial)

forth

into

yuga.

17

with those creatures that start into

life

rules and duties that have for their

object

the world's course.*

18

At the end

rest).

grace of the

Self-born, the great

nances,

re-acquire the lost

first

at

Corresponding

the knowledge

of

regulation

of

the

of every

(when universal destruction sets in) the scriptures disappear (like the

is

existence

(celestial)

yuga

Vedas and all other

In consequence of the

Rishis, through

Vedas and the

their

pe-

scriptures. 19

The Self-born (Brahman) first acquired the Vedas. Their branches called the Angas were_ first acquired by (the celestial

preceptor) Vrihaspati.

Bhrigu's son

quired the science of morality that

is

so

(Cukra)

first

ac-

beneficial

for

the

The science of music was acquired by Narada universe. that of arms by Bharadwaja the history of the celestial Rishis by Gargya; that of medicine by the dark-complexioned ai Diverse other Rishis, whose names are conson of Atri. 20

;

;

nected therewith, promulgated diverse other sciences such as Naya, (Vaiceshika, Sankhya, Patanjala, &c.). Let that Brahma which those Rishis have indicated by arguments drawn from reason, by means of the Vedas, and by inferences drawn 82 from the direct evidence of the senses, be adored.

Neither

* The meaning seems to be this in the beginning of every celesi. e., when the Supreme Being awaking from sleep desires to :

tial yuga,

create creatures anew, all creatures or beings

start

again into

life.

With such starting of every being, the rules that regulate their relations and acts alss spring up, for without a knowledge of those rules, the new creation will soon be a chaos and come to an end. Thus when man and woman start into life, they do not eat each other but combine to perpetuate the species. With the increase of the human species, again, a knowledge springs up in every breast of the duties of righteousness

and of the diverse other practices,

all

of

which help

to regulate

the

new creation till the Creator himself, at the end of the yuga, once mo re withdraws everything into himself.

— T.


canti farva,

Farva.)

135

the gods nor the

RisJds were

Brahma which

without beginning and which is the highest

is

(at

Only the divine creator

of the high.

able

first)

things, viz., the

of all

From Nara-

puissant Narayana, had knowledge of Brahma. 2 *

yana, the Rishis, the foremost

the Asuras, and the royal

among the

ones

apprehend

to

deities

of old, derived

sages

and

the know-

When

ledge of that highest medicine for the cure of sorrow. 24

matter produces existences through the action of

primordial

the primal energy, the universe with to flow from it. 26

all

potencies begins

its

From one lighted lamp thousands

After the same manner,

lamps are capable of being lighted. primordial matter produces

of other

thousands of existent things.

In

consequence, again, of its infinity, primordial matter is never exhausted. 20

From the Unmanifest flows the Understanding The Understanding produces Consciousness. From Consciousness proceeds Space. From Space proceeds Wind. 27 From the Wind proceeds Heat. From Heat proceeds Water, and from Water is produced the Earth. These eight constitute primordial Prakriti. The universe 28 From those Eight have originated the five rests on them. determined by acts.

organs of knowledge, the five organs of action, the organs, and the

jects of the (first five)

five

ob-

Mind,

one, viz., the

forming the sixteenth, which is the result of their modification.

29

The

the nose are

skin,

the

organs

five

the lower duct, the organ speech, are the taste,

five

objects/ 1

In the

perception

all

Endued with the

senses, covering

the senses and their

of taste, the

becomes the tongue, and in speech

comes words.

Sound, touch, form,

of the

objects

The Mind dwells upon

it

is

Mind it is that Mind that be-

the

different

senses,

Mind that becomes all the objects that exist in sion. 32

These sixteen,

existing

knowledge and dwells within the

attribute of water is

their

the

attribute

;

the

scent is

of space

its

it

is

the

apprehen-

respective

forms,

These worship Him who creates

should be known as deities. all

in

and feet,

two arms, and

of generation, the

five

tongue,

The two

eyes, the

of knowledge.

organs of action/

and smell are the

all things.

the two

ear, the

;

body. 58

attribute

vision

is

the

Taste

of earth

;

attribute

is

the

hearing of

fire


mahabharata.

136

or light ; 34 and touch should be

the wind.

[Mokshadharma

known

the attribute of

as

This is the case with all creatures at

The Mind, it has been

the

said, is

attribute

times. 36

all

of existence.

Existence springs from the Unmanifest (or Prakriti) which, every intelligent is

person

should know, rests in

the Soul of all existent beings. 30

That which

These existences, resting

upon the supreme Divinity that is above Prakriti and that is without any inclination for action, uphold the entire universe of mobiles and immobiles. 37

doors*

endued with

is

all

This sacred edifice of nine

these

existences.

That which

high above them, viz., the Soul, dwells within over.

it all

For this reason it is called Purusha. zs

The Soul It has knowledge

is

without decay and not subject to death.

of

what is manifest and what is unmanifest.

pervading,

is

pervading

it,

possessed

objects great or small

again

all-

and lamp discovers

all

(irrespective of its own size), after

the

the

of attributes, subtile, attributes. 30

of all existences and

It is

As

a

refuge

same manner the Soul dwells in all creatures as the principle of knowledge

(regardless

of the

attributes

or

accidents

of

those creatures). 40

Urging the ear to hear what it hears, it; is the Soul that hears. Similarly employing the eye, it is the Soul that sees.

This body furnishes the means by which

The bodily organs are not the

the Soul derives knowledge.

doers, but it is the Soul that is the doer, of all acts. 41 is fire in

There

wood, but it can never be seen by cutting open a

piece of wood.

After the same manner, the Soul dwells within

the body, but it can never be

seen by dissecting the

body. 42

The fire that dwells in wood may be seen by employing proper means, viz., rubbing the wood with another piece of wood. the

After the same manner, the Soul which dwells within

body may be seen by employing proper means,

Water must exist in

yoga.™

ways attached to the sun. has a body.

This connection does not cease because of the

constant succession of bodies that the

Soul has to

enter.-j*

44

the body.— T.

*

I.

t

What is meant seems to be this

e.,

viz.,

Rays of light are alAfter the same manner, the Soul rivers.

;

there can be no

river without


oanti parva,

Parva.]

13?

In a dream, the Soul, endued with the fivefold senses, leaves the body and roves over wide areas. After the same manner,

when death ensues, the Soul (with the senses in their subtile 45 The passes out of one body for entering another. by Bound its own acta former acts. own its Soul is bound by forms)

done in one state Indeed,

of existence,

it

attains

another state.

to

one into another body by its own acts

led from

it is

which are very powerful

in

respect

of their

consequences.48

Hnv the owner of a human body, leaving off his body, enters another, and then again into another, how, indeed, the entire

range of beings is the result of their respective acts (of past

and present

will

lives), I

presently tell you.'

" 4T

Section CCXI.

"Bhishma said,

— 'AH immobile and mobile beings,

distri-

buted into four classes, have been said to be of unmanifest? birth and unmanifest death. Existing only in the unmanifest Soul, the Mind

is

to

said

possess

the attributes of the un-

As a vast tree is ensconced within a small unblown Agwxtha flower and becomes observable only when it comes 2 A out, even so birth takes place from what is unmanifest. manifest.*

1

piece of iron,

loadstone.

natural

water. eJ,

which

Similarly,

instincts,

inanimate, runs towards a piece of

is

and

inclinations all

else,

and propensities due to

run towards the Soul

in a

A river cannot exist without water. When a river is mention*

water is implied.

The connection between a river and water is The same may he said of the sun

not an accident but a necessary one.

and its rays. After the same manner, the connection between the Soul and the body is a necessary one and not an accident. The Soul cannot! exist without a body. Of course, the ordinary case only is referred to here, for by yoga, one can dissociate the Soul from the body and in* corporate it with Brahma. *

— T.

The mind has no existence except as it

exists in

the Soul.

The

commentator uses the illustration of the second moon seen by the eye in water &c, for explaining

the nature of the mind.

existence as dissociated from the Soul.

18

— T.

It

has no real


138

MA.RABBARATAJ

new life.*

8

[MoJeshadkarmta

Indeed, even as those propensities and possessions

born of Ignorance and Delusion, and inanimate in respect of their nature, are united with the Soul when reborn, after the

same manner, those other propensities and aspirations of the Brahma become

Soul that have their gaze directed towards with

united

coming to it directly from Brahma

it,

itself.f

4

Neither earth, nor sky, nor heaven, nor things, nor the vital breaths, nor virtue and vice, nor anything else, existed before,

Nor have they any

save the Chit-Soul.

necessary connection

5 with even the Chit-Soul defiled by Ignorance.^

The Soul

i

.

* 'Swabhavaheiuja bhavah' is explained by the commentator as the

virtuous and vicious propensities.

(Swabhava purvasamskara

;

sa eva

means heturyesham karmanam Avidya or Maya, which flows directly from Brahma without being dependent on past acts. The meaning then is this as soon as the Soul takes a new form or body, all the propensities and inclinations, as dependent on its past acts, take possession of it. Avidya or Maya also bhavah).

tajjah

'All else,' of course,

:

takes possession of

it.

— T.

Both the vernacular translators have wrongly rendered this verse, notwithstanding the help they have derived from Nilakantha's gloss. The fact is, the gloss itself sometimes requires a gloss. Verses 3 and 4 t

each other. that of iron,

viz.,

first,

loadstone, and, second,

ready explained,

of 'Swabhavalietuj.il

of course,

all else of

a similar nature, mean-

the consequences of 'Avidya'

or 'Maya' which flow

directly from Brahma is

bhavah,' (meaning, as al-

such consequences as are born of the acts of pre-

all

vious lives), as also 'anyadapi,' ing,

3, the speaker mentions two which is inanimate, following the

In verse

are connected with analogies,

instead

i.

e.,

In

of former acts.

verse

4,

reference

again made to 'avyaktajabhavah,' meaning propensities and pos-

sessions

born of 'Avidya' or 'Maya.'

This

is

only a repetition, in

another form, of what has already been stated in the second line of verse $.

The commentator explains this very

words of his gloss.

pensities and aspirations that are in the Soul. is this:

tah.'

clearly in

the opening

After this comes the reference to the higher pro-

The grammar of the line

'Tadvat kartuh karanalakshanah (bhavah) karahat abhisangha-

The plain meaning, of course,

is

that like all the darker

and

indifferent propensities and possessions that come to the Soul in its new life,

born of the acts of past

lives,

all

the Soul some to it from Brahma direct.

the higher aspirations also of

The word 'ktlrana'

is used

both instances for Brahma as the Supreme Cause of everything. |

The sense is this

:

in

—T.

In the beginning th?re was nothing save the


139

CANTI PARVA.

Fawn.]

It occurs in

It is indestructible.

is eternal.

It is the cau3e of the Mind.

It is

universe that we perceive hath been declared to be due

every creature.

This

without attributes. (in

Vedas)

the

The Soul's apprehensions The Soul, when it past desires.*

to Ignorance or Delusion.

of form, &c, are due

to

becomes endued with those causes (viz., desires), is lead to the In consequence of that state o-f its being engaged in acts. condition, (for those acts again produce desires to end in wheel

acts anew and so on),— this vast

without beginning and without end.f

of existence revolves,

The Unmanifest, viz,

7

the Understanding with the desires), is the nave of that wheel. Chit-Soul.

Existent objects exist only because of Ignorance having deTheir connection again with the Soul is not absolute and

filed the Soul.

That connection may be destroyed without the Soul losing anything. What is intended to be conveyed by this verse is that at first, i. e. before the creation, there was nothing, except jioa or the Soul with

necessary.

Knowledge alone for its indicating attribute. The things mentioned, Earth, &c, were not. Nor do they inhere to Jim with even Ignorance or Delusion for its indicating attribute, i. e,, to the born Soul. The

vis.,

born Soul may seem

to

manifest all those attributes, but it is really

independent of or separate from them. as already said,

Their connection with the Soul,

is neither absolute nor eternal.

In the next verse, the

speaker explains the nature of those manifestations. *

— T.

The connection between Earth, &c, with the Soul has before been

said to be neither absolute nor eternal.

Whence then that connection ?

In 6, it is said that all the apprehensions of the Soul with regard to earth, &c, are due to Ignorance or Delusion flowing directly from JJrxhma and assailing it thereafter. The apprehension of the Soul that man or an animal, that it has a body, that it is acting, &c, are,

it is a

to borrow the commentator's illustration, just like that of one's being* a king in a dream who is not, however, really a king, or of one's being a child who is not, however, really a child. Being eternal or without beo-innino-, its first

traceable. it remains

existence under the influence of Delusion

As long, again, as it has Knowledge indestructible,

».

It occurs in every creature,

e., i.

free

:

is

un 4

attribute,

from the mutations of existence.'

in man and beast.

e.,

t The sense seems to be this

alone for its

— T.

In consequence of desires the Soul

manifests itself in some form of existence.

In that state it act?. Those

acts again lead to desires anew, which, in

their turn, bring

forms or states of existence.

The circle of existence or

on, without beginning- and without end."

—T.

life

on neW

thus goes


[Mukshadharm'd

mahabharata.

140

The Manifest, (i. e., the body with the senses), constitutes The perceptions and acts from its its assemblage of spokes. circumference.

Propelled by the quality of Rajas (Passion),

the Soul presides over

it

(witnessing its revolutions).

3

Like

oilmen pressing oilseeds in their machine, the consequences born of Ignorance, assailing the universe (of creatures) which is

moistened by Rajas, press or grind it

that succession

of existences, the

that wheel.

In

creature, seized

by

in

living

the idea of Self in consequence of desire, engages in acts. In the union of cause and effect, those acts again become (new) causes.*

10

Effects do not enter into causes.

enter into Cause.

11

effects.

Nor do

In the production of effects, Time

causes the

is

The primordial essences (eight in number as menand their modifications (sixteen in number),

tioned before),

fraught

with causes,

in

exist

of union, in conse-

a state

12 quence of their being always presided over by the Soul. Like dust following the wind that moves it, the creature-

but endued still Avith inclinations born of Passion and Darkness and with principles of causes

Soul, divested of body,

constituted by the acts

of the

following the direction

that

life

the

that

is

moves on,

over,

Supreme Soul

gives

it.

13

The Soul, however, is never touched by those inclinations and propensities. Nor are these touched by the Soul that The wind, which is naturally pure, is is superior to them. 14 As the wind is dust it bears away.f never stained by the truly separate from the dust it bears away, even so, the man connection

between that

-which is called existence or life and the Soul.

No one should

of wisdom should know,

is

the

* The Cause is Ignorance.

The Effect is the body and the senses or

a particular form of existence.

When the creature, in consequence of

this union, engages in acts, these latter become

of existence. t

causes for

new

states

— T.

The object

of this verse is to reiterate the doctrine that the

session of the body and the senses, &c, does

pos-

not alter the state of the

The Soul is really unattached to these though it may apparently exist in a state of union with them, like the wind, which existing in a state of apparent union with the dust it bears away is even at such

Soul.

times pure by itself and as a substance, exists separately.

— T.


CANTi p.vrva.

Parva.]

141

take it that the Soul, in consequence of its

apparent union

with the body and the senses and the other propensities and beliefs and unbeliefs, is really endued therewith as its

sary

and absolute

qualities.

should be taken as existing in

On the other its

the divine Rishi solve the doubt

hand, the Soul

nature. 15

own

necces-

Thus did

had taken possession

that

Notwithstanding all this, people deof his disciple's mind. pend upon means consisting of acts and scriptural rites for casting off misery and winning happiness." Seeds that are scorched by fire do not put forth sprouts. After the same 3

manner, if everything that contributes to misery be consumed by the fire of true knowledge, the Soul escapes the obligation of rebirth in the world.'

" l7

Section CCXII.

"Bhishma said,

— 'Persons engaged in the practice of acts

regard the practice of acts highly.

Similarly, those that are

devoted to Knowledge do not regard anything other than Knowledge. 1 Persons fully conversant with the Vedas and

depending upon the utterances contained

them, are rare.

in

They that are more intelligent desire the path

of abstention

from acts as the better of the two, viz., heaven and cipation.* 2

are possessed laudable.

wisdom.

of great

That conduct, therefore, is

The intelligence which urges

acts, is that by

to

abstention

which one attains to Emancipation. 3

ed of body, a person, through

and cupidity and Darkness,

eman-

Abstention from acts is observed by those that

all

the

folly,

and endued with wrath

propensities

becomes attached to

all

born of Passion and

earthly

* The Vedas contain declarations of both kind, action as also to abstention from action.

stepping stone to the latter.

from

Possess-

i.

objects. 4

e.,

One,

they urge to

The former is necessary as a

Such men are rare as understand the de-

clarations of the Vedas in this way and as conform by their conduct to

those declarations thus.

What is seen, on the other hand, is that some

betake themselves to acts and some to abstention from acts. The second line of the verse has been expanded a little in

ing Nilakantha's gloss.—T.

the translation, follow-


MAHABHAIUTA.

142 therefore,

who desires to destroy

one's

[Mokukadharma connection

with the

On the

body, should never indulge in any impure act.

other

hand, one should create by one's acts a path for attaining

to

emancipation, without wishing for regions of felicity (in the

next world).*'

As

gold,

when united with

purity and fails to shine, even so

iron, loses

Knowledge, when

its

existing

with attachment to earthly objects and such other faults, 6 He who, influenced by fails to put forth its splendour/f-

and following the dictates of desire and wrath, practises unrighteousness, transgressing the path of rightecupidity

ousness, meets with complete destruction.!

7

One who

is de-

with

excess

sirous of benefiting oneself should never follow,

of attachments, earthly possessions represented by the object's of the

senses.

arise from

If one

does

it,

wrath and joy and sorrow

8 one another (and make one miserable).

every one's body is made up of the

five

also of the three attributes of Goodness,

original

9

elements as

Passion, and

ness, whom shall one adore and whom shall

what words ?

When Dark-

one blame with

Only they that are fools become attached

to

In consequence of folly they do not

the objects of the senses.

10

know that their bodies are only modifications of earth.S As a house made of earth is plastered over with earth, even so this body which is made of earth is kept from destruction 11 Honey and by food which is only a modification of earth. and milk and butter and meat and salt and treacle and grain of all kinds and fruit and roots are all modifications oil

* Deha-ydpanam means destruction of the connection the body has with the soul.

In the second line, the performance of acts is prescrib-

ed only as a preparation, for acts contribute to purity of the Soul. Acts should not, the speaker says, be performed from desire of fruit, K. P. Singha omits the viz., heaven, by one desirous of Emancipation. first line of

the verse,

but gives the sense of the second line correctly.

The Bardwan translator misunderstands the gloss he quotes and makes nonsense of the ver»e.

—T.

Vipakkam is explained by Nilakantha as pakahinam and apakkakasMy&khyam as apakka-kashdye pumsi alcjiyd, upadecah yasya lam <&c. t

\

;

Anv.pla.van is anmaran akramya means upamridya. T. # Yijn&m here means the loss or aluence of knowledge.— T, ;


CANTI PAR7A,

Parva.] earth

of

water. 12

and

Recluses

143

living

in

giving up all longing (for rich and savoury food, that is again

the

wilderness,

food), take simple

unsavoury, for only supporting the body. 13

After the same manner, a person that dwells in

wilder-

the

ness of the world, should be ready for labour and should take

food for passing through life, like a patient taking medicine.* 1 *

A person of noble soul, examining all things of an earthly nature that come

upon him, by

the aid of truth, purity,

candour, a spirit of renunciation,

enlightenment,

forgiveness, fortitude, intelligence, reflection,

courage,

and austerities,

and desirous of obtaining tranquillity, should restrain senses.

-10

1*

All creatures, stupified, in consequence

his

of Igno-

rance, by the attributes of Goodness and Passion

and Dark-

ness, are continually

All

therefore,

that

are

revolving like

born

of

examined and the idaa of

Ignorance,

is

avoided. 18

elements, the

fivefold

faults,

should be closely

which has

Self,

Ignorance, and which

The

wheel. 17

a

origin

its

productive of misery,

in

should be

senses, the

attributes

of Goodness, Passion,

and Darkness, the three worlds with the Supreme Being himself, and acts, all rest on Self-consciousness.f 19

As Time, under

its

own

laws, always

displays

the phenomena of the seasons one after another, even so

should know that Consciousness in

Tamis

ducer of acts.t 20

all

creatures

(from which proceeds Conscious-

ness) should be known as productive of delusions.

* Yathlrtham,

i.

e .,

for the true objects of his life,

righteously and accomplishing emancipation. t

one

the in-

is

It

viz.,

is

like

for acting

— T.

At first there was only jioa or the Soul having knowledge alone

for its attribute.

When it became clothed with Ignorance, the universe

sprang up around it.

with Ignorance.

Consciousness is due to that union of the Soul

Hence,

all

things rest on Consciousness, and Consci-

ousness is the root of all sorrow.

— T.

The sense of this verse seems to be this: if all things rest on Consciousness which is an attribute of Ignorance or Delusion, why then \

this uniformity instead of the irregularity

ceptions in dreams ?

that characterises all per-

The answer is that the uniformity is the result of

past acts, of acts which are due to Consciousness.

These produce uni-

formity of perceptions even as time, subject to its own laws, produces the phenomena of the season? with Uniformity.

—T.


[Mokshadkarma

xtahabiuiuta,

144

To the three attributes of

Darkness and is born of Ignorance. Goodness, Passion, and Darkness

and sorrows (of creatures).

ces that spring from the attributes

Darkness.

Contentment,

the joys

all

Listen now to those consequen-

1' 1

and

of Goodness, Passion,

satisfaction that

the

joy, certainty, intelligence,

attached

are

and memory,

from

arises

— these are the con-

se|uences born of the attribute of Goodness.

I

now

shall 22

Desire, mention the conse]uences of Passion and Darkness. cupidity, stupifaction, fear, and fatigue, be-

wrafch, error,

long to

Chcerlessness, grief, dis-

attribute of Passion.

the

and wickedness, all belong to DarkExamining the gravity or lightness of these and other faults that dwell in the Soul, one should reflect upon

content, vanity, pride, ness.

23

each of them one

after

another (for ascertaining which of

them exist, which have become strong or weak, which have 24 been driven off, and which remain).' "Yudhishthira said,— 'What faults are abandoned by

What are those that

persons desirous of Emancipation ?

weakened by them ? edly

(and are,

What,

again,

What are the faults that of being

therefore, incapable

got

What, indeed, are

permissible) ? 26

faults upon whose

strength and weakness a wise man

reflect with the aid of intelligence

and of reasons?

Discourse

doubts upon these subjects.

me on

to

should

As an axe made of steel cuts a ing the act becomes broken

these,

of

steel

(and accomplish-

chain

itself ), after

cleansed Soul, destroying

reborn), succeeds in dissolving his

body (and attaining Emancipation).**

*

7

all

Emancipation,

the all

same manner,

the

faults

spring from Darkness and that are born with the Soul it is

have

I

—'A person of pure Soul, by extracting

his faults by their roots, succeeds in obtaining

person

those

!' 26

"Bhishma said,

a

of)?

rid

regarded as weak, through stupifaction,

are

(and, therefore, as

grandsire

are

come repeat-

connection

that

(when

with the

The qualities having

I have expanded the last line fer bringing out the meaning of the

word nacyati clearly. of the simile.

— T.

Of course,

T

follow

NUakanthJi's explanation


canti parva,

Tmvva.]

||g

their origin in Passion, those that spring from

those stainless ones characterised

Darkness, an$

by purity, (viz., those

in-

cluded under the quality of Goodness), constitute as

it were embodied creatures have grown, Amongst these, the attribute of Goodness alone is the cause through which persons of cleansed Souls succeed in attaining

the

to

from

seed

which

Emancipation. 28

A

all

person

of

cleansed

soul,

therefore,

should abandon all the qualities born of Passion and Darkness. Then again when the quality of Goodness becomes freed

from those of Passion and Darkness, it becomes more resplendent still. 29 Some say that sacrifices and other acts

performed with the aid of mantras, and which certainly contribute to the purification

(This view

of the Soul, are evil or cruel

not correct.)

is

On the

acts,

other hand, those acts

are the chief means for dissociating the Soul from all

worldly

attachments, and for the observance

of the

religion

of tran-

quillity. 8 1

of the

qualities

Through the influence

'

Passion,

unrighteous acts are performed, and

all

born of all

aots

fraught with earthly purposes as also all such acts as spring

from desire are accomplished/" 1

Through qualities born of Darkness, one does all acts fraught with cupidity and springIn consequence of the attribute of Dark-

ing from wrath. ness,

one embraces sleep and procrastination and becomes

addicted to

all

acts

of cruelty

and carnal pleasure. 32

That

person, however, who, possessed of faith and scriptural knowledge,

is

observant of the attribute of Goodness, attends only

and becomes endued with (moral) beauty

to all good things

and a soul free from every taint.'

" 33

Section CCXIII.

"Bhishma

said,

—'From the attribute of Passion arises

delusion or loss of judgment. ness,

From

the attribute of Dark-

O bull of Bharata's race, arise wrath and cupidity and When all these are destroyed, one becomes

fear and pride.

pure. 1

By obtaining purity, a person

at the knowledge of the Supreme Soul

succeeeds

in

which

resplendent

with effulgence, incapable of deterioration,

19

is

arriving

without change,


MAHABHAKATA,

246

[Mokahadhd'i'ma

pervading all things, having the unmanifest

for

his

refuge,

and the foremost of all the deities. 3 Invested in His mdya, men fall away from knowledge and become senseless, and in consequence of their knowledge being darkened, yield to wrath.* 3 From wrath, they become subject to desire.

From desire spring

cupidity and delusion and vanity and

pride and selfishness. 4

kinds of acts.f

From such selfishness proceed

various

From acts spring diverse bonds of affection

and from those bonds of affection springs sorrow or misery and from acts fraught with joy and sorrow proceeds the liability 6 to birth and death.t

In consequence of the obligation of

birth, the liability is incurred of a residence within the womb,

due to the union of vital seed and blood. defiled with excreta and urine and phlegm,

That residence is and always fouled

Overwhelmed by thirst, the Chit-Soul becomes bound by wrath and the rest that with blood that is generated there. 6

have been enumerated above. those evils.

It

seeks, however, to

escape

In respect of this, women must be regarded as

instruments which set the stream of Creation agoing. 7 their nature,

women are Kshetra, and men

are

By

Kshetrajna

For this reason, persons of wisdom should not pursue women in especial (among other objects of the world).®3 Indeed, women are like frightful mantra-

in respect of attributes.

* In the Crutis it is

said that

Brahma has two attributes, VidyS Maya (delusion). It is in

(Knowledge), and Avidya (Ignorance) with

consequence of this Maya that chit-souls or jivas become attached to

worldly things.

It is in consequenee of this

Maya that persons, even

when they understand that all is nought, cannot totally dissociate themselves from them.

— T.

t Maria is explained by the commentator as worship of one's own self ;

Darpa is freedom from all restraints

;

and Ahankara is a complete

disregard of others and centering all thoughts on one's own

Ahankara is not Consciousness. |

KritalakshanSth

is

self.

Here

—T.

explained by the commentator as Kritaswi-

karah.—T.

$ The force of the simile lies in this: Pralcriti binds Kshetrajna or the Soul and obliges it to take birth, &c. Women are Prakriti, men are Souls. As the Soul should seek to avoid the contact of Prakriti and It strive for emancipation, even so should men seek to avoid women. should be added thai women, in almost all the dialects of India


canti parva.

Parva.]

They stupify persons

powers.

reft

147

They are

of wisdom.

sunk in the attribute of Passion. They are the eternal embodiment of the senses,** In consequence of the keen desire that men entertain for women, offspring proceed from them,

due to (the action of ) the vital seed.

As one

snot

casts

from

off

there but as are

one's body such vermin as take their birth

on that account any part of oneself, even so should one

cast off those vermin of one's

body that are called children,

who, though regarded as one's own, are not one's own in reality. 10 From the vital seed as from sweat (and other from

creatures spring

filth)

acts of previous

lives

or

in

body,

influenced by

course

of nature.

the the

of Passion

rests

no regard for on that of Dark-

of Goodness,

again,

rests

one possessed of wisdom should

fore,

them.-f

11

ness.

The

The attribute attribute

feel

on that of

Darkness which is unmanifest overspreads

Passion.

the

There-

itself on

the phenomena of Intelligence and

Knowledge, and

causes

Oonciousness.l 12

That knowledge possessing the attributes

derived from Sanskrit, are commonly called PraJcriti or symbols of Prakriti, thus illustrating the extraordinary

popularity of the philo-

sophical doctrine about Prakriti and Purusha.

—T.

What can which as rites frightful Atharvan as are women is said here is that * Kritya is mantra-power or the efficacy of Atharvan rites.

bring destruction upon even unseen foes.

Rajasi antarhitah means that

they are sunk so completely in that attribute as to become invisible, i.

e.,

eompetely enveloped by that attribute. T. parasitical vermin spring from sweat and other

t The sense is this

:

filth emited by the body.

former case,

Children spring from the vital seed.

it is Sxvabhava

In the

(nature) that supplies the active energy.

In the latter, the undying influence of previous acts and propensities One's offspring, therefore, are like the para-

supply the active force. sitical vermin on one's

difference for either. %

body.

Wisdom

should teach disregard or in-

—T.

This is a repetition of what has been asserted in various forms be-

fore.

Rajas (passion) is the cause

of Pravritti

or

propensity for acta,

tSatttoa (goodness) is enlightenment or the higher aspirations that

Brahma.

Both rest on Tamas (Darkness), the

last mediately.

Tamas

or

%

it

lead to

immediately, the

Knowledge. When overtaken by becomes clothed with that txisience which ie

Chit or Jiva is pure

Avyakta

first


[Muhhadharma

MAHABHAHATA,

148

of Intelligence and Conciousness has been said to be the seed

of embodied Souls.

That, again, which is the

seed

of such

knowledge is called the Jiva (or Chit-Soul).* In consequence of acts and the virtue of time, the Soul goes through birth 13 As in a dream the Soul and repeated rounds of rebirth. sports as if invested with a body which, of course, is due to the action of the mind, after the same manner, it obtains in the

mother's womb a body in consequence of attributes and propensities having (past) acts for their origin.

14

Whatever senses,

while it is there, are awakened by past acts as the operating cause, become generated in Consciousness

the mind co-existing with attachments.-f-

consequence of

in

15

In consequence of

the past thoughts of sound that are awakened in it, the Soul, Subjected to such influences,

the

receives

Similarly,

from attachment to forms,

and from

its

longing

after

scent

its

its

organ of hearing. eye

organ

produced,

is

of

smelling. 16

From thoughts of touch it acquires the skin. In the same way the fivefold breaths are acquired by it, viz., Prana Apdna, Vydna, Uddna, and Samdna, which contribute to keep the body agoing. 17

Encased in body with all limbs fully

developed in consequence (as shown above) of past acts, the called life or which we realise in the

world, the conditions of that life

being Consciousness and Intelligence. T. * The Chit or Soul is all Knowledge. "When overspread with Ignorance or Darkness, it becomes manifested by Intelligence and Consciousness,

i.

e.,

assumes a form or body.

ness, therefore, or Knowledge with

Consciousness,

is

Knowledge overspread by Darkthe

attributes

the cause of Chit or Soul

of Intelligence

Such knowledge, therefore, is called the seed

of the body.

the tadvijam (the second expression),

the foundation

knowledge overspread by ignorance intelligence and consciousness)

e,

i.

and

or Jiva assuming a body.

Then, again,

on which

(or knowledge with the attributes of

rests, is,

of course, pure

chit or jiva or Soul as it existed before life.

It is only

repeating a statement made several times before.

Knowledge or

another form of

Both the vernacular

translators have misunderstood the last half of the second line.— T.

+ The meaning, of course, is that while in the mother's womb, the Soul remembers the acts of past lives, and those acts influence and determine the growth of its senses as also the character it will display in its

new life.— T,

1


canti parva.

Parva.]

149

Soul takes birth, with sorrow, both physical and mental, in 18 the beginning, middle, and end.

It should be

known

that

sorrow springs from the very fact of acceptance of body (in the womb).

It increases with the idea of Self.

ciation of these

(attachments which are

He

sorrow meets with an end.

that

sorrow's end attains to Emancipation.*

19

From renun-

the cause of birth),

conversant with

is

Both the origin and

rest in the attribute of Passion.

the destruction of the senses

The man of wisdom should act with proper scrutiny with the 20 The senses of aid of the eye constituted by the scriptures.f knowledge, even if they succeed in earning

all their

objects,

never succeed in overwhelming the man that is without thirst.

The embodied Soul, by making obligation of rebirth. +'

senses weak, escapes the

its

" 21

Section CCXIV.

"Bhishma said,

'I

shall

are (for conquering the scriptures.

now

senses)

tell

as

what the means

thee

seen with the eye

by the help of such knowledge and by framing accordingly. 1

Amongst all living

be the foremost.

Among men,

have been called the foremost *

of the

A person, O king, will attain to the highest end

;

creatures those

his

man

that are

is

conduct said to

regenerate

and amongst the regenerate,

I do not follow

second

line.

Nilakantha in his grammatical exposition of the That exposition seems to be very farfetched. Besides,

tebhyah tyagat for tesham ty&gat is no violence to grammar, the use of the ablative in this sense not being unfrequent in these writings.

t

— T.

Women have before {vide verse 9 of this section) been said to be

the embodiment of the senses and as antarhit&h in Rajas or Passion. The senses, therefore, are, it is concluded here, originated in Rajas. By

the destruction, again, of Rajas, they may be destroyed. ed, therefore, is the conquest of

Rajas or Passion.

What is want-

This may be effected

with the aid of the eye whose vision has been sharpened by scriptural knowledge. T.

%

After indriyarthan, as explained by the commentator, prSpyapi

understood.

is

There are two classes of indriyas, viz, those of knowledge and those for the performance of acts. Escapes the obligation of rebirth, i.

e.,

attains to Emancipation.— T.


150

MAHAbharata.

[Mofohadharma

they that are conversant with the Vedas. 2

regarded as the souls of all

living

These

creatures.

are

last

Indeed, those

Brahmanas that are conversant with the Vedas

are regarded

and omniscient.

They are persons who have become conversant with Brahma.* As a blind man, without as all-seeing

a guide, encounters many difficulties on a road, so has a person destitute of knowledge to encounter many obstacles in

For this reason those that are possessed of know-

the world.

ledge are regarded as superior to the

rest.*

desirous of acquiring virtue

diverse

kinds of rites

according to the dictates of the scriptures.

They do not,

practise

Those that are

however, succeed in attaining to Emancipation, all that they gain

being those good qualities of which I shall presently

speak.* 8

Purity of speech, of body, and of mind, forgiveness,

truth, steadiness,

and

intelligence,

— these good qualities are

displayed by righteous persons observant religion.

6

That which

is

of both kinds

of

called Brahmacharyya (religion of

abstention or yoga) is regarded as the means of attaining to

Brahma.

That is the foremost of all religions.

(viz.,

Emancipation). 7

nection with five senses

It is

by the

highest end

that one obtains the

practice of that religion

Brahmacharyya is divested of all con-

the five vital breaths, mind, understanding, the

of perception,

and the five senses of action.

It is

on that account free from all the perceptions that the senses give.

It

is

heard only as a word, and

being seen, can only be conceived.

depending only on the mind. with the senses.

;

form, without

its

It is a state of existence

It is free

from

all

connection

That sinless state should be attained to by

the understanding alone. to Brahma

15

8

He that practises it

duly attains

he that practises it half and half, attains to the

* Arthasfimanyam is explained by Nilakantha as phalasdmyam MoThe Burdwan translator, while using the very words of the commentator, mistranslates this verse. The speaker desires Juh&khyam niratigayam.

to show the difference between the religion of Pravritti or acts

and that

Those that follow the former cannot What they gain are certain good qualities men-

of Nivritti or abstention from acts. attain to Emancipation.

tioned in the next verse, which, however, are equally gained by followers of the religion of Nivritti.

— T.

the


CAffTl PAR7A,

Parva.] condition of the gods

;

151

while he that practises it indifferently

takes birth among Brahmanas and possessed of learning at10 Brahmacharyya is exceedingly diffitains to eminence. Listen now to the means (by which one cult to practise. That regenerate person who betakes himpractise it). may

the quality of Passion as soon as

self to it should subdue

it

begins to manifest itself or as soon as it begins to be powerful.

11

One that has betaken oneself to that vow should not The sight of women, under even indifferweak-minded men with Passion. 18

undressed woman. ent circumstances, If a person

should never cast his eyes on an

He

speak with women.

fills all

(while

observing

this

vow)

feels

a

desire

for

woman rising in his heart, he should (as an expiation) observe the vow called Krichcchra and also pass three days in water.* If desire is entertained in course of a dream, one should,

diving in water, mentally repeat for three

times the three

That wise man who has betaken Riles by Aghamarshana.f himself to the practice of this vow should, with an extended 13

his mind which are As the duct that bears

and enlightened mind, burn the sins in all

due to the quality of Passion.

14

away the refuse of the body is very

closely

connected with

the body, even so the embodied Soul is very closely connected 16 The different kinds of with the body that confines it.

passing through the network of arteries, nourish men's wind and bile and phlegm, blood and skin and flesh,

juices,

intestines

and bones

and

Know that there are ten functions of the

five

16 marrow, and the whole body.

principal

senses.

ducts.

From

those

These ten

assist

the

branch out

17 thousands of other ducts that are minuter in form.

Like

these

ducts,

rivers filling the ocean at the proper season, all

containing juices, nourish the body. 18 there is a duct called Manovaha.

Leading to the heart

It draws

from every part

* The vow of Krichcchra consists of certain fasts. Past throe days in T. water, i. e. stand in a tank or stream with water up to the chin.

t

t Tbe three Riks begin with

Ritancha Satyancha &c.

Every Brah-

mana who knows his morning and evening prayers knowa tbeae three Rika well.-T.


mahabharata,

152

of the human body the vital seed

[Mokahadhdrma

which

is

born of desire. 19

Numerous other ducts branching out from that principal one extend into every part of the body and bearing the element of heat cause the

sense

(and the

of vision

rest).

20

As the

butter that lies within milk is churned up by churning

rods,

even so the desires that are generated in the mind (by the sight or thought of women) draw together the vital seed that lies

within the body. 21

passion having birth in

the

result

In

the midst of even

vital

seed born

of desire. 22

divine Mishi Atri is well conversant with

generation of the vital seed.

Manovaha, The great and

named, viz.,

that the duct already

throws out the

our dreams

imagination assails the mind, with

the

of the

subject

The juices that are yeilded by and the desire that is born

food, the duct called Manovahn,

of imagination,

— these three are the causes that originate

the vital seed which has Indra for passion that aids in the called Indriya." 3

emission

its

The

presiding deity.

of this

fluid

is,

therefore,

Those persons who know that the course

of vital seed is the cause of (that sinful state of things called)

intermixture of castes, are men of restrained passions. sins are regarded to have been burnt

subjected to

rebirth.

24

He

off,

Their

and they are never

that betakes himself to

action

simply for the purpose of sustaining his body, reducing with the aid of the mind the (three) attributes (of Goodness, Passion,

and Darkness) into a state of uniformity, and brings at

his last moments the vital breaths to the

duct called ManO'

vaha, escapes the obligation of rebirth.* 26

*

"With the aid of the mind" means yoga.

The Mind

is

sure

Dehakarmd means one

whose acts are undertaken only for the purpose of sustaining the body, i. e,,

one who does no act that is not strictly necessary for supporting life

;

hence, as the commentator explains, one who is free from all propensities

bringing Manovaham pranan nudan, i. called Manovaha or Sushximna. duct the or sending the vital breaths to Though a physical act, its accomplishment becomes possible only by a leading to external objects.

<?.,

long course of penances consisting in the withdrawal of the mind from external objects.

"Reducing the

(three) attributes

to a state of unifor-

mity," as explained by the commentator, means "arriving at "Nirvikalpa," i,

e.)

at that state of

knowledge which is independent of the sens«s.

—T.


to gain

to success

eternal,

Mind

It is the

Knowledge. through

become freed from

meditation,

and luminous.* 20

desire,

Therefore, for destroying the

self from the attributes of Passion and Darkness,

end that

is

very

mind

and freeing one-

(as mind), one should do only sinless deeds,

to attain to an

form of

takes the

that

high-souled persons, attaining

The minds of all

things.

all

153

canti parva.

parva.]

desirable.-}*

one is sure

Knowledge

27

weakened with

(ordinarily) acquired in younger days becomes

A person, however, of ripe understanding suc-

decrepitude.

ceeds, through the

auspicious effects

troying his desires.* 38

of past

des-

lives, in

Such a person, by transcending the

bonds of the body and the senses

like

traveller crossing a

a

path full of obstacles, and transgressing

all

he

faults

succeeds in tasting the nectar (of Emancipation).'

sees,

" 29

The Knowledge here spoken of is that knowledge which is indeWhat the speaker says is that such Knowledge When it arises, its possessor comes to is no myth but is sure to arise. know that the external w^rld, &c, is only the mind transformed, like *

pendent of the senses.

the sights seen and sounds heard and thoughts cherished in a dream.

The

In the second line the results of that knowledge are declared.

mind of a Mahatma

is

mantra-siddha,

meditation of the initial mantra or om

;

i.

c, has

won

it is nitya,

i.

by the

success

e,,

ing probably that though the result of Mdyd or Avidya,

mean-

eternal, it is

no longer

subject to rebirth it is virajas, i. e., free from desire and passion; and lastly it is Jyotuhmat or luminous, meaning Omniscient and Omnipotent. The commentator cites a passage from Va§ishtha's treatise mxyoga which declares the same results as consequent on the attainment ;

of Knowledge. state,

It

is,

of course, implied

that in attaining to such

a

the mind as mind must be destroyed or merged into the Soul, and

the Soul, with knowledge only for

its

attribute,

must

jivanmukti or emancipation in life is referred to.

In the

exist.

previous verse emancipation after death has been spoken

of.

In

this,

—T.

t "Freeing oneself from the attributes of Passion and Darkness,'' i.

e.,

J

by practising the religion of abstention from acts. Adatte from da meaning to cut or destroy.

explained by the commentator,

is sankalpam,

The man of ripe understanding, by doing

ledge which is not subject to decay with age. is superior to

e ,

i.

this,

desires or purposes.

attains to

that

know-

Hence, such knowledge

knowledge-acquired in the ordinary way.

20

— T.

Mdnasamvalam, as

— T.


{Mohhadharraa

Section CCXV. '^Bhishma said,

—'Living creatures, by being attached to

objects of the senses

become

which are always fraught with

evil,

Those high-souled persons, however, who

helpless.

highest end. 1

the

are not attached to them, attain to

The

man of intelligence, beholding the world overwhelmed with the evils constituted by disease,

and

Emancipation.

exert

for

He should be pure in

2

decrepitude, sorrow,

birth, death,

anxieties, should

the attainment of

speech, thought, and

he should be free from pride. Of tranquil soul and possessed of knowledge, he should lead a life of mendicancy,

body

;

and pursue happiness without being attached to any worldly 2 Again, if attachment be seen to possess the mind

object.

in consequence of compassion to creatures, he

of acts, show indifference in Whatever good acts are per-

that the universe is the result respect of compassion itself.*

formed,

or

whatever sin

deed, do

4

perpetrated), the

(is

doer tastes

Hence, one should, in speech,

the consequences.

and

should, seeing

only

acts

that are

good.-f-

He

5

thought,

succeeds in

obtaining happiness who practises abstention from injuring (others), truthfulness of speech, honesty towards all creatures,

and

forgiveness,

and who

is

Hence

never heedless.

one,

exercising one's intelligence, should dispose one's mind, after

training it, on peace towards

all

That man who

creatures.* 7

* Compassion may sometimes lead to excess of attachment, as in the case of Bharata towards hi9 little deer.

The universe

is

the result of

acts because acts determine the character of the life the soul assumes.

In

the case of Bharata, he was obliged to take birth as a deer in his next life in consequence of all his

centred on a deer. t

thoughts in the previous

life

having been

—T.

K. P. Singha wrongly translates this verse.

plied before acnule

;

Tat should be sup-

there is a redundant va in the first line.

The Bur-

dwan translator renders it correctly. T. X The budhi here refered to is intelligence cleansed by scriptures. Sam&hitam manah is, as explained by the commentator, mind freed from anger and malice, &c,

t.

«.,

properly trained.— T.


canti part a,

Parva.]

155

regards the practice of the virtues enumerated above as

the

happiness of all creatures,

highest duty, as conducive to the

and as destructive of all kinds of sorrow, is possessed of the highest knowledge, and succeeds in obtaining happiness.

Hence (as already said), ono should, exercising one's

intelli-

gence, dispose one's mind, after training it, on peace towards all creatures.

55

One should never think of doing evil to others.

One should not covet what is far above one's power to attain. One should not turn one's thoughts towards objects that are non-existent. One should, on the other hand, direct one's mind towards knowledge by such persistent efforts as are With the aid of the declarations of the sure to succeed.* 9

grutis and of persistent efforts calculated to bring success, that Knowledge

is

sure

to

flow.

One

that

is

desirous

of

saying good words or observing a religion that is refined of all dross,

10

should utter only truth that is not

any malice or censure.

fraught with

One that is possessed of a sound heart

should utter words that are not fraught with dishonesty, that are not harsh, that are not cruel, that are not evil, and that

are

not characterised by garrulity.

in speech.

The universe is bound

If disposed to renunciation (of all worldly objects)

11 then should one proclaim,-}*

"

1

*

with a mind fraught with

humility and a cleansed understanding, one's own evil acts.t

He who betakes himself to action, impelled pensities fraught with the

attribute

thereto

by pro-

of Passion, 13

obtains

* "One should not covet tfcc ," like kingdoms and thrones in the case of ordinary men

"Non-existent objects," such as sons and wives that

are dead or that are unborn or unwed.

—T.

t Samsdra, as explained by the commentator, the other world. is spoken is

It is bound in speech in this

means both

sense,

viz.,

this

and

that whatever

never destroyed and affects permanently both the speaker

and the listener, so that not only in one life, but in the infinite course of lives, the speaker will be affected for good or for evil by the words that escape his lips. This fully accords with the discovery of modern science, so eloquently and poetieally enunciated bility of force or energy when once

by Babbage,

applied.

of the

indestructi-

How appalling is the sane-

tion (which is not a myth) under which evil-speaking is forbidden 1— T. \

Such self-disclosure destroys the effects of these acta and prevents

their recurrence,

— T.


MAHABHARATA.

156

much misery in this world and at last

hell.

body,

in

One

speech,,

Ignorant persons bearing the burdens of the

and mind. 14 world are

self-restraint

practise

therefore,

should,

sinks into

like robbers laden

sheep (secreted from herds latter are always regardful

with their booty of straggling taken out

of roads

for

pasture).

The

that are unfavorable to 15

Indeed* them (owing to the presence of the king's watch).* as robbers have to throw away their spoil if they wish for safety,

even so should a person cast

off

acts

all

to obtain

dic10

tated by Passion and Darkness

if

he

Without doubt,

is

without desire, free from

a person

the bonds of the

that

is

world, contented to live

in

felicity.

solitude, abs-

temious in diet, devoted to penances, and with senses under control, 17 that has burnt all his sorrows

of ) knowledge, that takes a pleasure

by (the acquisition in

practising

all

particulars of yoga discipline, and that has a cleansed

succeeds, in consequence of his itself,

in

attaining

to

mind being withdrawn

Brahma

or

the soul,

into

One

Emancipation.-]- 13

endued with patience and a cleansed soul should, without doubt, control one's understanding.

With the understanding

(thus disciplined), one should next control

one's

mind, and

then with the mind overpower the objects of the senses. 1 *

Upon the mind being thus brought under senses being all

subdued, the senses will

and gladly enter

into

Brahma.™

control and the become luminous

When one's senses

are

withdrawn into the mind, the result that occurs is that Brahma becomes manifested in it. Indeed, when the senses are destroyed, and the soul returns to the attribute of pure comes to be regarded as transformed into BrahThen again, one should never make a display of one's

existence, 21

it

ma. yoga power.

On the

other hand, one should always exert to

restrain one's senses by practising the rules of yoga.

Indeed,

* Robbers laden with booty are always in danger of seizure.

Even

bo unintelligent men bearing the burdens of life are always liable to des-

T. t Niskprachdrena means Niruddhena as explained by the commess-

truction.

Utor.— T.


canti parva.

Parva.]

157

one eno-ao-ed in the practice of yoga rules should do all those acts by which one's conduct and disposition may become

means of

one's yoga powers the

(Without making

'

pure.* 2 2

upon broken grains

one's subsistence) one should rather live

of corn, ripe beans, dry cakes of seeds from which the oil has

been pressed out, potherbs, half-ripe barley, pulses,

and

fruits,

roots,

obtained in

alms.-f-

of fried

flour 23

Reflecting

upon the characteristics of time and place, one should according

inclinations observe, after

one's

to

proper examination,

vows and rules about fasts. 24

One should not suspend an ob-

servance that has been begun.

Like one slowly creating a

fire,

one should gradually extend an act that is prompted by

By doing

knowledge. like

Sun.

the

resting

25

so,

Brahma gradually shines

ground, extends its influence over all the three states

(of waking, dreaming,

Ignorance.* 20 ledge

The Know-

and dreamless slumber). Understanding,

assailed by The evil-hearted person fails to obtain a know-

ledge, again, that follows the

the

ono

in

The Ignorance which has Knowledge for its

is

of the Soul in consequence of taking it as united with

three

states although in reality it

transcends them

all.

When, however, he succeeds in apprehending the limits under *

I adopt the reading prakdceta and the interpretation

tha puts upon it.

that Nilakan-

—T.

t K. P. Singha translates these words very carelessly. The Burdwan translator, by following the commentator closely, has produced a Eulm&sha means ripe grains or seeds of the Phaselous correct version. radiatus. PinynJca is the cake of mustard seeds or sesamum after the Tdvaka means unripe barley, or, as the comoil has been pressed out.

mentator explains, raw barley powdered and boiled

in hot water.

— T.

verse is this. The Soul had, I What is meant by the first line of the before the creation, only Knowledge for its attribute. When Ignorance or Delusion,

the

proceeding from Supreme Brahma, took possession of it,

Soul became an ordinary creature,

resulted.

i.

e , consciousness,

mind, &c,

This Ignorance, therefore, established itself upon Knowledge

and transformed the original character of the Soul. What is stated in the second line is that ordinary knowledge which follows the lead of the understanding is affected by ignorance, the result of which

is

that the

Soul takes those things that really spring from itself to be things eut from itself and possessing an independent existence.

— T.

differ-


138

hahabharata,

[Alokshadharma

which the two, viz., union with the three states and separafrom them, are manifested,

tion

then

it is

he becomes

that

When

divested of attachment and attains to Emancipation. 27

such an apprehension has been attained, one transcends the effects

of age, rises superior to

consequences of decre-

the

obtains Brahma which and undeteriorating.' " 18

pitude and death, and deathless, immutable,

eternal,

is

Section CCXVI.

"Bhishma said,

—'The yogin who

Avishes

always prac-

to

and who is impressed with the faults attaching to dreams, should, with his whole heart, seek tise sinless Brahmacharyya

to abandon sleep.

the

attributes

1

possessed of another desire.* 2

In dreams, the embodied soul, affected by

of Passion

and Darkness, seems

to

become

body and move and act influenced by

In consequence of application for the acquisition of

knowledge and of continued reflection and recapitulation, the yogin remains always awake.

the yogin can keep

Indeed,

himself continually awake by devoting himself to knowledge. 8

On this topic it has been asked what is this state in which the by and en-

embodied creature thinks himself surrounded gaged in objects and acts ?

True

it

is

being, with its senses really suspended,

the embodied

that

still

thinks itself to

be possessed of body with all the senses of knowledge and of

As regards the question started, it is said that that master of yoga, named Hari, comprehends truly how it hapaction. 4

The great Tiishis say that the explanation offered by Hari is correct and consistent with reason/ The learned say that it is in consequence of the senses being worn out with pens.

fatigue,

the

dreams are experienced by

senses

are

suspended)

the

all

mind,

creatures.

(Though

however, never

appears (or becomes inactive) and hence arise dreams.

* The correct reading, I apprehend, gaia&prihah.

Nilakantha is Bilent.

is

dis-

This

wprgatasprihah and not apa-

All that he says

verse has reference to yogins, the second to yogins and

that the

is

nori-yogins

Both the vernacular translators adhere to apaqatasprihah.

—T,

first

alike.


is

159

canti parva,

Parva.] said by all to

be their noted cause."

As the imaginings

and engaged

in acts, are due only

of a person that is awake

to the creative power of the mind, alter the same manner

a dream

impressions in

only

appertain

mind.

the

to

the 7

A

person with desire

and attachment obtains those imaginings

(in dreams) based

upon the impressions of countless lives in

the past.

Nothing that impresses the mind once is ever lost,

and the Sou! being cognisant of all those impressions causes them to come forth from obscurity.* 8 Whichever among the three attributes of Goodness, Passion, and Darkness is brought

about by the influence of past acts and by whichever amongst

them the mind

is

affected

ever way, the elements indicate accordingly

(in

for

the

their

(in

being

time

in

what-

forms) display

subtile

the way of images).-f-

or

After images

9

have thus been produced, the particular attribute of Goodness or Passion or Darkness that may have tfeen brought by past acts rises in the mind and conduces viz.,

to

its

last result,

happiness or misery. 10

and phlegm

for

Those images having wind, bile, their chief causes, which men apprehend

through ignorance and in consequence of propensities fraught with Passion and Darkness,

cannot,

been said, be

has

it

* I expand verse 8 a little for giving its meaning more clearly than a literal version would yield.

All the impressions,

dreams, are due either to the impressions of this

by the mind in the countless

lives

those impressions, again, are well

may not retain them. action of

ig once acquired

is

said here, in

or those received

through which it has passed.

known to

All

the Soul though memory

Their reappearance in dreams

the Soul which calls

they are concealed.

it

life

is

due to the

them up from the obscurity in which

Avicena's theory of nothing being ever lost that

by the mind and the recollection of a past impression

being due to a sudden irradiation of the divine

borrowed from Hindu philosophy. t The sense is this

:

a particular attribute

Goodness or Passion or Darkness,

light, was, it seems,

— T. among the three, viz., mind by the influ-

is brought to the

ence of past acts of either this or any

previous

immediately affects the mind in a definite way.

life.

The

That attribute

result

of this is

that the elements in their subtile forms actually produce the images that correspond with or appertain to the affecting attribute and the

manner in which it affects the mind.

— T.


16©

mahabharata.

easily discarded.* 11

Whatever

ceives in the mind (while

[Mokshadk&rmd

objects

again

a person per=

wakeful) through the senses in a

state of perspicacity are apprehended

by the mind in dreams

while the senses are obscured in respect of their functions. ]* 12 -

The Mind exists unobstructedly in all things.

This is due to

The Soul should be comprehended.

the nature of the Soul.

compose exist

All the elements and the objects they

in

the

In the state called dreamless slumber (sushupti), the manifest human body which, of course, is the door of Soul.| 13

the

dreams, disappears in

mind enters the Soul which existent

all

mind. is

Occupying the body the

unmanifest and upon

which

and non-existent things depend, and becomes

transformed into a wakeful witness with certainty of appre-

Thus dwelling in pure Consciousness which is the soul of all things, it is regarded by the learned as transcendhension.

ing both Consciousness and

all

things

the

in

universe.S 14

That yogin who in consequence of desire covets any of the divine attributes (of Knowledge or Renunciation, &c.,) should * Nothing less than yoga can discard or destroy them, for they really spring from desires generated by past acts.

t

—T. —T.

The Bombay reading Manohruhyan is better.

Both the external and the internal worlds are due to Cons ciousThat ness, which, in its turn, arises from delusion aflecting the Soul. a product of the Soul. is only The world Mind both called the is which X

external and internal,

vious sections.

is

only the result of Mind as explained in pre-

Hence the Mind exists in all things.

What is meant

by all things existing in the Soul is that the Soul is omniscient and he who succeeds in knowing the Soul wins omniscience. T. $ The body is called the door of dreams because the body is the result of past acts, and dreams cannot take place till the Soul, through past acts, becomes encased in a body. What is meant by the body disappearing in the mind is that in dreamless slumber the mind no longer retains any apprehension of the body. The body being thus

lost in the mind, the mind

(with the body lost in it) enters the Soul,

or becomes withdrawn into it.

Nidarcanam is explained as Nischitadhrfanam S&kshirupam. The sense of the verse is that in dreamless slumber the senses are withdrawn into the mind the mind becomes withdrawn into the Soul. It is the Soul alone that then lives in its state of original purity, consciousness and all things which proceed from it ;

disappearing at the time.— T.

•• ;-


oanti parva.

Parva.]

regard a pure mind to be the result attained to by

with the object of his

identical

All things rest in a

desire.

1G1

pure mind or soul.* 15

who

one

is

engaged

This is

penances.

in

That yogin, however, who has crossed Darkness or ignorance, becomes possessed of transcending effulgence. When Darkness or ignorance has been transcended, the embodied Soul 16 becomes Supreme Brahma, the cause of the universe.f The deities have penances and Vedic rites. Darkness (or

pride and cruelty), which

former, has

is

destructive

of the

been adopted by the Asuras.

This, viz.,

Brahma, which has

been said to have Knowledge only

for

attribute,

its

is

diffi-

Asuras. 17

cult of attainment by either the deities or the

16

should be known that the qualities of Goodness, Passion, and

Darkness belong to the deities and the Asuras. Goodness is the attribute of the deities while the two others belong to ;

the Asuras. is

l<i

Brahma transcends

pure Knowledge.

It

is

those

attributes.

It

i,s

pure

It

efful-

Those persons of cleansed souls

It is undeteriorating.

gence.

all

Deathlessness.

who know Brahma attain to the highest end. 19 One having knowledge for one's eye can say this much with the aid of reason and analogy.

Brahma which is indestructible

can

be

comprehended by only withdrawing the senses and the mind (from external objects into the soul itself ).' "X™

Section CCXVII.

"Bhishma said,-— 'He cannot be said to know Brahma who does not know the four topics ber,

Brahma

* /.

potence.

e.,

as

(viz.,

indicated by

dreams, dreamless slum-

and Brahma as

attributes,

the mind becoming pure, he gains omniscience and omni-

— T.

t The

Burdwan translator, using the very words

of Nilakantha,

jumbles them wrongly

together and makes utter nonsense of both the

original and the gloss.

— T.

t

Brahma cannot, as the commentator properly

like a creature by the horns.

nature by reason and analogy.

way indicated, i. 21

<?.,

All

that one can

explains, be seized

do

is

to

explain

be comprehended only by FrafyCiMra.—T. It can

in

its

the


[Mokshadhdrm^

Mi-SAEHARAtii

162

transcending all attributes), as also what the body), and what the great Rishi

is

is

Unmanifest (the

Manifest

(viz,,

which

chit-soul),

has described as Tattwam.*

(Narayana)

1

That which is manifest should be known as liable to death. That which is unmanifest (viz., the chit-soul) should be known as transcending death. The Rishi Narayana has described the religion, of Pravritti.' Upon that rests the whole

The

universe with its mobile and immobile creatures. gion of Nivritti again leads to

the

reli-

unmanifest and eternal

The Creator (Brahman) has described the

Brahma.f3

Pravritti

gion of Pravritti.

implies

rebirth

reli-

return,

or

4 Nivritti, on the other hand, implies the highest end.

ascetic who

good and

to discriminate with exactitude

desires evil,

who

is

The

between

always bent on understanding the

nature of the Soul, and who devotes himself to the religion of Nivritti, attains to that high end.** One desirous of acshould

complishing

this,

Purusha

which I

of

know both

shall

the

Unmanifest and

speak presently.

That,

again,

which is different from both the Unmanifest and Purusha, and which transcends them both, and which is distinguished from all beings, should be particularly viewed by one possessed of intelligence^ Both Prakriti and Purusha are without * The commentator thinks that the Rishi alluded to in this verse the companion and friend of Nara, both of whom had Narayana, is their retreat on the heights of Vadari where Vyasa afterwards settled himself.

Tattioa here does not, the commentator thinks,

mean a

topic

of discourse but that which exists in original purity and does not take Anaropitam rupam yasya tat. T. its color or form from the mind.

The religion of Pravritti consists of acts. It cannot liberate one from rebirth. The whole chain of existences, being the result of acts, The religion of Nivritti, on rests upon the religion of Pravritti. t

the other hand, or abstention from acts, leads to Emancipation or

Brahma. X

— T.

Nidarcarkah is explained by the commentator as equivalent

to

drashtum ichcohan. T. IT Avyakta or Unmanifest is Prakriti or primordial matter both gross and subtile. That which transcends both Prakriti and Purusha is, of course, the Supreme Soul or Brahma. Vige-ham is explained by the commentator as 'distinguished from everything else by ita attribute*.'

— T.


canti parva.

Parva.J

beginning and without end.

known by their likes, 7

163

Both are incapable of being

Both are eternal and indestructible.

Both are greater than the greatest (of beings).

In these they

There are points of dissimilarity again between

are similar.

them, (Of these I shall speak presently). 3

Prakriti is fraught

with the three attributes (of Goodness, Passion, and Darkness),

lb is also

engaged

in

creation.

The true

attributes

of Kshetrajna {Pibrusha or the Soul) should be known to be different,* 9

Pitrusha is the apprehender of ail the transfor-

mations of Prakriti (but cannot be apprehended himself.)

He transcends (in respect

of his original

nature)

attri-

all

As regards Purusku, and the Supreme Soul again both of them are incomprehensible. In consequence again of both of them being without attributes by which they can be butes.

s

distinguished, both are highly distinguished from all

else.f

1"

A turbaned person has his head circled with three folds of a piece of cloth.

(The person, however, is not identical with After the same manner the embodied

the turban he wears). 11

Soul is invested with the three attributes of Goodness, Passion,

But though thus

and Darkness.

not identical with those attributes. 12

invested, the

Soul

Hence these four

is

topics,

which are covered by these fourfold considerations, should be understood.^ One who understands all this is never stupified

when one has to draw conclusions (in of enquiry). 13

respect of all

subjects

He that is desirous of attaining to high

pros-

perity should become pure in mind,

austere

practices

in

respect

of

and betakino- himself to the body and the senses

should devote himself to yoga without desire of fruits. 14 * /.

e.,

as the commentator explains,

transcends the three attributes.

Purusha

is

The

non-crearincr

— T.

and

+ Asamhatau is explained by the commentator as atyantaviviktau. Purushau implies the two Purushas, i. e., the Chit-Soul and the Su-

preme Soul.

—T.

The four topics are these the points of resemblance between Prakriti and Purusha the points of difference between them the points of resemblance between Purusha and Icwara and the points of difference between them. The four considerations that cover these I

:

;

:

;

topics are absence of beginning and end, existence as chit and in animation, distinction

from all other things, and the notion of activity,— T,


mababharata.

164 universe

[Mokahadharma

pervaded by yoga power

is

it

sun and the moon shine with effulgence in the heart in

the

circulating

secretly

through every part of it and illumining

consequence of yoga power. 15

The

brightly.

firmament of

The

result

of

Yoga is talked of very highly in the Whatever acts are destructive of Passion and Dark-

yoga is Knowledge. world.*

character. 10

ness constitute yoga in respect of its real

macharyya and abstention from injury are said to yoga of the body

;

while restraining mind and speech properly

are said to constitute yoga of the

is

from

distinguished

fade.

that

food

persons conversant other

all

food.

is

with

By taking begin to

of Passion

that food abstemiously, one's sins born ls

The

mind. 17

obtained in alms from regenerate the ritual

Brah-

constitute

A yogln subsisting upon such food finds his senses Hence, he should

gradually withdrawn from their objects.

take only that measure of food which is strictly necessary the support offered is

of his

body.

for

(Another advice that may be

19

one obtains gradually

that) that knowledge which

by mind devoted to yoga should cheerfully be made one's own 20 during one's last moments by a forcible stretch of power.f

The embodied Soul, when divested

of Rajas, (does

not im-

mediately attain to Emancipation but) assumes a subtile form with all the senses of perception and moves about in space.

When his mind becomes unaffected by

acts, he, in

conse-

quence of such renunciation, (loses that subtile form and) becomes merged in Prakriti, (without, however, yet attaining to Brahma or Emancipation which transcends Frakriti).\ After the destruction of this gross body, one

absence of heedlessness escapes from

all

+

through

the three bodies (viz.,

* "Yoginastam prapacyanti bhagavantam is what people always say of yoga and yogins.

Avho

21

sanatanam"

— even this

—T.

The commentator in a long note explains that what is

really

im-

plied by this verse is that one should betake oneself to some sacred spot

Death at Ka§i

such a Ka§i for casting off one's life there.

is

sure to

lead to Emancipation, for the theory is that Civa himself becomes the instructor and leads ore to that high end. X 'When divested of Rajas,'

i.

e.,

— T.

freed

propensities d-erived from their indulgence.

from the senses and the

— T.


canti parva.

Tarva.)

165

the gross, the subtile, and the kfirana) succeeds in attaining

The birth and death of creatures always

to Emancipation.*

depend upon the cause constituted by original Ignorance (or

When

Avidya). 22

knowledge of truth

necessity

arises,

Those, however, that

no longer pursues the person.

what is the reverse

Brahma

of

accept

(by believing that to be

Self

which is really not-Self) are men whose understandings are always taken up with the birth and death of all existent (Such people never dream even of Emancipation )-f 23

things.

Supporting their bodies by aid of patience, withdrawing their hearts (from all external objects) by the aid

unders-

of their

tanding, and withdrawing themselves from the world of senses,

some yogins adore the senses tility.t-

24

in

consequence of their sub-

Some amongst them, with mind cleansed by yoga,

proceeding according to (the stages indicated in) the scriptures and reaching the highest, succeed in knowing

it by

understanding and dwell in that which

aid of the

highest and which without resting on any

* Adeh&t is explained by the commentator as Dehapdtdt.

By the

(after death) of the gross body is meant escape from

rebirth.

The hdrana body

Zinga-garira

:

it

is,

is

the the

thing rests

other

applies to the destruction of all the three bodies.

is

Dehantdt destruction

the obligation of

a subtiler form of existence than the

of course, existence in

Prakriti as mentioned in

verse 21.— T. t Parapratyasarge means on the rise of a knowledge

of Brahma.

Niyati is Necessity, in consequence of whieh. jiva goes through an end-

wheel of existences

less

;

BhavatUaprabhavaprojiid

prabhavayorevaprajna yeshcim.

is

bhckv&n&manta-

The object of the verse is to show that

such mistaken persons as take the body, the senses, &c, and all which are not-Self, to be Self, are always taken up with the idea that things die and are born, but that there is nothing like emancipation or a complete escape from rebirth. t

— T.

'By the aid of patience' is explained by the commentator as with-

out leaving their seats and changing the yoga attitude, &c.

'Withdraw-

ing themselves from the world of senses' means attaining to a state that is perfectly independent of the ternal objects.

explained by the commentator, as Self or Soul.

senses and, therefore, of all ex-

'Adore the senses in consequence of their is

subtility,' as

thinking of Prdna and the Indriyas

I do not understand how this

ment that such yogins attain to Brahma.

—T.

amounts

to

the state-


mahabharata.

166 on itself.* 25

Some worship Brahma

[Ilokahadharnia images. Some worSome repeatedly rea-

in

ship Him as existing with attributes. lise

a

the highest Divinity which has been described to be of lightning

flash

and which

again

is

like

indestructible.-f- 26

Others who have burnt their sins by penances, attain to

Brahma in the end. the highest

All these high-souled persons attain

With

end. 27

the

eye

of scripture

observe the subtile attributes of these several

to

one should

forms, as

dis-

tinguished by attributes, of Brahma that are (thus)

wor-

The yog in who has transcended the necessity of depending on the body, who has cast off all attachments, and whose mind is devoted to yoga abstraction, should shipped by men.

be known as another instance of Infinity, as Divinity, or as

that

hearts are devoted to first in

which

is

acquisition

the

Supreme They whose

the

Un manifest.]: 23 of

knowledge succeed

freeing themselves from the world of mortals.

quently,

by casting

off

Subse-

attachments they partake of

the

nature of Brahma and at last attain to the highest end. 23 " 'Thus have persons

of the

that

religion

Vedas spoken

conversant with the

leads

to

the

attainment

of

Brahma*

They who follow that religion according to the measure of their respective knowledge all succeed in obtaining the high20 est end. Even those persons who succeed in acquiring a knowledge that is incapable of being shaken (by the assaults of scepticism) and that makes its possessors free from attach* 'Proceeding according to (the stages indicated in) the scriptures'" alludes to the well-known verses in the Gitct, beginning with Indriye-

bhyah pardhyartha &c. verses, are as follows

:

The

rior to the objects is the mind. ing.

several stages,

Supe-

Superior to the mind is the understand-

Superior to the understanding is the Soul.

is the Unmanifest.

as mentioned in tho>e

"Supeiuor to the senses are their object?.

Superior to the Soul

Superior to the Unmanifest is Puru&ha (Brahma).

There is nothing above Puru&ha." Dehantam is explained as that which is superior to Avyakta or Unmanifest, hence Brahma or Purusha.

—T.

+ A flash of lightning repeatedly realised becomes a mass of blazing light. %

Perhaps this is intended by the speaker.

In the Bengal texts, verse 28 is a triplet.

correct reading

is

Dehantam.— T.

— T.

In the second line the


canti parva,

Parva.]

167

ments of every kind, attain to various high regions after death and become emancipate according to the measure of 31 Those persons of pure hearts who have their knowledge. imbibed contentment from knowledge, and who have cast

off

and attachments, gradually approach in respect of their nature nearer and nearer to BraJtma which has the unmanifest for his attribute, which is divine, and without birth and death. 32 Realising that Brahma dwells in their Souls, they become themselves immutable and have never to return all

desires

(to the Earth).

Attaining to that supreme state which

indestructible and eternal, they exist in felicity. 33

world

ledge with respect to this the case of erring persons).

is

even

It does

this

not exist

:

is

The knowexists

it

(in

the case

(in

who have not been stupifiod by error). The whole universe, bound up in desire, is revolving like a wheel.' 4 As the fibres of a lotus-stalk overspread themselves into every

of those

the same manner the fibres

part of the stalk, after

of desire,

which have neither beginning nor end, spread themselves over every part of the body. 35

As a weaver drives his threads into the same manner the

a cloth by means of his shuttle, after

are

woven

knows

trans-

threads that constitute the fabric of the universe

by the shuttle of Desire.

30

He who

properly

formations of Prakriti, Prahriti herself, and Purusha, be-

comes freed from Desire and attains to Emancipation.* 37 divine Rishi Narayana, that refuge

of the

The

universe, for the

sake of compassion towards all creatures, clearly promulgated these means for the acquisition of immortality.'

" 38

Section CCXVIII. "Yudhishthira said,

— 'By following what conduct,

that art conversant with

all

courses

of conduct, did

thou

Janaka

the ruler of Mithila, versed in the religion of Emancipation,

succeed in attaining to

Emancipation, after casting

off all

worldly enjoyments ?' x * Vikara, Prakriti, and Purusha, or Effects, their material Cause

and the Supreme Soul. — T.


[Mokshadharma

mababbarata,

168

"Bhishma said,

— 'In this connection

is

cited the following

old narrative of the particular conduct by which that

ruler,

thoroughly conversant with all courses of conduct, succeeded in 8 There Avas a ruler in Mithila achieving the highest felicity.

He was ever en-

of the name of Janadeva of Janaka's race.

gaged in reflecting upon the courses of conduct that might lead to the attainment of Brahma* A century of preceptors always used to live in his palace, lecturing him upon the diverse courses of duty followed by people

themselves to diverse modes of life.*

4

who had betaken

Given

to the study

of

the Vedas, he was not very well satisfied with the speculations of his instructors on the character

of the Soul, and in

their

doctrines of extinction upon the dissolution of the body or of 5 Once upon a time a great ascetic of the rebirth after death.

name of Panchac,ikha the son of Kapila, having roamed over Endued with correct the whole world, arrived at Mithila. conclusions

in respect of all speculations

about the diverse

duties connected with renunciation, he was above

pairs

all

happiness and misery),

and cold, and of doubts he had none. 7 He was regarded as the foremost of Rishis. Dwelling wherever he pleased, he desired of opposites (such as heat

to place before the reach of all men so difficult of attainment. 8

eternal

It seemed

that

that

felicity

is

he went about,

amazing the world, having assumed the form of none

else

whom

the

than that great Rishi,

that

lord

of creatures,

followers of the Sankhya doctrine knew by the name of

He was the foremost of all the disciples of Asuri He had performed a mental 10 He was Sacrifice that had lasted for a thousand years.*

Kapila.

and was called the undying.

firm in mind, and had completed all the rites

that are esjoined in

the

attainment of Brahma.

and

scriptures

He was fully

that

and

sacrifices

lead

to

the

conversant with the

* Ndndpdshandavdshinah is another reading which is noticed by the It is explained as 'censurers of diverse sects ©f Loka-

commentator. yatikas.'

—T.

t Pancha^rotus implies the rents.

— T.

mind which

is

said to

have

live

cur-


t

He was devoted to

sheathe? that cover the Soul.*

five

1G9

oanti parya.

Parva.]

five acts connected

the

with the adoration of Brahma, and had

Known,

the five qualities (of tranquillity, self-restraint, &c). (as already said) by

name

the

had ap-

of Panchaeikha, he

proached one day a large concourse of Rishis following the of them about the

Sankhya doctrines and enquired

highest

object of human acquisition, viz., the Unmanifest or that upon which the five Purushas or sheathes (already named) u ~ 12 For the sake of obtaining a knowledge of the Soul, rest.f

In consequence of the

Asuri had enquired of his preceptor. latter's instructions and

of his

stood the distinction between

had acquired celestial vision. Isuri made his exposition

own penances, Isuri underthe

13

In that concourse of ascetics,

of the

destructible Brahma which is seen chaijikha became a

milk.

disciple

body and the Soul and Immutable, One, and Inin diverse

of Asuri.

He

forms. 14

lived

on

Pan-

human

There was a certain Brahmani of the name of Kapila.

She was the wife of isuri.S 15 her as a son and he

Panchaeikha was accepted by In conse-

used to suck her breasts.

quence of this, he came to be known

the

as

son of Kapila 1

and his understanding became fixed on Brahma. * All this, about the circumstances of his birth and those that led to his becoming the son of Kapila, was said unto me by the divine Rishi.H

* These

The latter also told me about the omniscience

are the

vijnanamaya,

annamaya, the prdnamaya,

and the

dnandamaya.

For

the rnanomaya, the vide Wilson's

particulars,

Diet.— T. t Thevei-b used is nyavedayat, literally, 'represented,' for discourse, or enquired

'exposed' or 'promulgated.' X

into.

The Burdwan

which, I think,

is

i. e.,

'started'

translator renders

incorrect.

itj

— T.

The Burdwan translator makes a ridiculous blunder by supposing

that iTsuri obtained this knowledge in consequence of the questions of the his disciple. The fact is, samprishtah, as correctly explained by

commentator, means samyak prishta pracno yasya. the error.

— T.

K. P. Singha avoids

$ Kutumvini means a matron or the wife of a house-holder. T. commen« IT Either Markandeya or Sanatkumara, according to the tator.— T.

22


Panchacikha. 17

of

[Mokshadharma

mahabhaeata,

170

Conversant with

courses of

all

Panchacikha, after having himself acquired high

duty,

knowledge,

(came to Janaka) and knowing that that king had equal reverence for all his preceptors, began to amaze that century of preceptors (by an exposition of his doctrine fraught) with abundant reasons. 18 Observing the talents of Kapileya, Ja-

naka became exceedingly attached to him, and abandoning 19 his hundred preceptors, began to follow him in particular. Then Kapileya began to discourse unto Janaka, who had according to the ordinance bent his head unto him (as a disciple should) and who was

fully

competent to apprehend

the sage's instructions, upon that high religion of Emancipation which is explained in Sankhya treatises.

in the

place

first

20

Setting forth

the sorrows of birth, he spoke next of the

Having

sorrows of (religious) acts.

finished

that

topic

he

explained the sorrows of all states of life ending even with that in the high region of the Creator.*

21

He also discoursed

upon that Delusion for whose sake is the practice of religion,

and acts, and their fruits, and which is highly untrustworthy, 22 Sceptics say that destructible, unsteady, and uncertain.-^ (of the body) is

when death

seen

and is a matter of direct

evidence witnessed by all, they who maintain, in consequence of their

faith in the scriptures,

that something distinct from

the body, called the Soul, exists, are necessarily vanquished 23

in argument.

They also urge that

extinction of one's Soul, and

that

death means the

one's

sorrow, decrepitude, and

disease imply (partial) death of the Soul.

He that maintains,

owing to error, that the Soul is distinct from the body and exists after the loss of body, cherishes an opinion

that is un-

21

If that be regarded as existent which does not

* I slightly

expand Sarvamrvedam according to the explanation The Sankhya doctrine proceeds upon the hypo-

reasonable.]:

given by Nilakantha.

To find a remedy for this, i.

thesis that all states of life imply sorrow. e.,

to permanently escape all sorrow,

is the end of

that philosophy.

— T.

t These are the characteristics of that Delusion

takes birth in this world and goes

conquer all sorrow. |

on living

till

under which man he can permanently

— T.

The construction

of the

first

font

is

Atmano mrityuk

Anillm-J,


canti parva.

Parva.] really exist in the

world, then

the king, being regarded so,

But is

pitude or death.

believed to be above

it

may be mentioned

on that account, to be really

When the

25 decrepitude and death ?*

question is whether an object exists

when that whose existence

is

that

really never liable to decre-

is

he,

171

does

or

not exist, and

presents

asserted

all

the

in-

dications of non-existence, what is that upon which ordinary

people rely in settling the affairs of life ?

85

Direct evidence is

the root of both inference and the scriptures.

The scriptures As to inWhatever be the

are capable of being contradicted by direct evidence. ference, its evidentiary effect is not much.

27

topic, cease to reason on inference alone.

There

is

nothing

In a banian seed is contained the capacity to produce leaves and flowers and fruits and roots and bark. From the grass and water that is taken by else called jiva than this body."

a cow are produced milk and butter,

from

natures are different

that

of

the

substances

whose

producing causes.

Substances of different kinds when allowed to decompose in water for sometime produce spirituous liquors whose nature is quite different

them.

from that of those substances that produce

After the same manner, from the vital seed is produced

the body and

its

attributes,

with the understanding, con-

and other possessions. Two pieces of wood, The stone called Suryakanta, coming in contact with the rays of the Sun, produces fire. Any solid metallic substance, heated in fire, dries up water

sciousness, mind,

rubbed together, produce fire.

when coming in contact with it. produces the mind and imagination,

the senses are

its

Similarly the material body

attributes of perception, memory,

As the loadstone moves iron, similarly 29 Thus reason the controlled by the mind.f

&c.

meaning the Soul's death (or that which is called death) is the Soul's Verse 24 recites the opinion of the sceptics, not that of the K. P. Singha mistranslates the verse. The Burdwan trans-*

extinction.

speaker.

lator renders it correctly.

—T.

* This and all the following verses are statements of the sceptic's

arguments. t

—T.

Verse 29 is highly terse.

The words are grammatically uiiconnect^


mahabharata,

172

The

sceptics.

[Mokahadharmd For the dis-

however, are in error.

sceptics,

appearance (of only the animating force) upon the body

becoming

lifeless

(and not the simultaneous extinction

of

upon the occurrence of that event) is the proof that the body is not the Soul but that the separate from the body and outlives it cersomething is Soul the body

(of the truth

tainly.

If,

indeed, body and Soul had been the same

thing,

both would have disappeared at the same instant of time. Instead of this, the dead body

may be

after the occurrence of death.

Death, therefore, means the

flight from the body of

body).

The

something that

supplication

of the

seen

is

for

different

sometime from the

by the very men

deities

who deny the separate existence of the Soul is another good argument (for the proposition that the Soul is separate from the body or has an existence that may be independent of a gross material case. The deities to whom these men pray are incapable of being seen or touched. They are believed to exist in subtile forms.

Really,

if

a

belief in

vested of gross material forms does no violence to son,

why should the existence

of an

do their reason such violence ?)

di-

their

rea-

immaterial Soul alone

Another argument against implies

the sceptic is that his proposition acts, (for if body and

deities

a

destruction

of

Soul die together, the acts also of this

a conclusion which no man can possibly life would perish, come to if he is to explain the inequalities of condition witnessed in the universe).* 30 These that have been mentioned,

and that have material forms, cannot possibly be the

Only a few substantives have been used. These by sceptics for showing the non-existence of anything besides the body which is seen and felt. I have, of course, followed the commentator in his elaboraed with one another.

represent the heads of the different arguments urged

tion of the sense of the verse.

mentator is right.

There can be no doubt that the com-

— T.

* Some idea may be formed by the English reader terseness of these verses

by attending

within the paran theses above.

to the

extreme

The exigencies of English grammar

also of perspicuity have obliged me to use,

enclosed,

of the

elaborations contained

more words than what occur

in

aa

even in the portions unthe original Sanskrit.

the^e Yerse= ar« cruces intended to stagger Gaueca,

— T.

All


Canti parva.

Parva.]

173

causes (of the immaterial Soul and its immaterial accompani-

ments of perception, memory, and the

like).

The identity

of immaterial existences with objects that are material

(Hence objects that are themselves

not be comprehended.

material cannot by any means be causes for of things immaterial). rebirth and that it

is

can-

the

Some are of opinion

31

production there

that

caused by Ignorance, the desire

acts, cupidity, heedlessness,

and adherence to other

They say that Ignorance (Avidya) is the

is

for

faults.*

2

Acts consti-

soil.

Desire is the water

tute the seed that is placed in that soil.

way they explain They maintain that that ignorance being ingrain-

that causes that seed rebirth. 33

In

grow.

to

this

ed in an imperceptible way, one mortal body being destroyed, another starts up immediately from is

it ;

and that when

it

burnt by the aid of knowledge, the destruction of ex-

istence itself follows, or the person attains to what

Nirwina?*

This opinion

is

thus reborn

its nature, birth,

vice,

is

erroneous.

particular being

one in respect of

different

a

is

why should it then be regarded is

the

is

and purposes connected with virtue and

that is

the

not

to

have any identity

Indeed, the only inference that

with the being that was ? can be drawn

called

is

(This

may be asked that when the

It

doctrine of the Buddists.]

being that

also

entire

chain

of existences

of a

a

chain

of connected

links

really

(but that existences in succession are unconnected with one another).*

15

Then, again,

if

being that

the

is

the

result

* Both the vernacular translators have rendered this verse wrongly.

The fact is, without clearly understanding either the text or the gloss, they have used bits of the gloss without being

able

to

convey any

in-

The gloss sometimes requires a gloss to make it intelliThe commentator says that the theory of rebirth mentioned in gible. verse 34 is that of the Sugatas or Buddhists. That theory is refuted in telligible idea.

The objection to the Buddhistic theory is that mere ignorance and karma cannot explain rebirth. There must be an indestructible Soul. Tiiis the Buddhists do not allow, for they believe that Nirvana verse 35.

or annihilation is possible. this way

:

The argument, as sketched, proceeds

the being that is the result

different being.

What right have we

being that existed before 1

of the to

rebirth

assert its

is

in the

apparently a

identity

with the

Ignorance and htrma cannot create a Soul


mahabharata.

174

[Alokshadharma

of a rebirth be really different from what it was in a previous

phase of existence,

it

may

be asked what satisfaction

can

arise to a person from the exercise of the virtue of charity, or

from the acquisition of knowledge or of ascetic power, since the acts performed by one are to concentre upon another person in another phase of existence (without the performer himself being existent to enjoy them) ?

36

Another result of

under refutation would be that one

the

doctrine

life

may be rendered miserable by

the

in

this

acts of another

in a

previous life, or having become miserable may again be ren-

dered happy.

By

respect to the

unseen.* 87

what actually takes place in the world, a proper conclusion may be drawn with is

seeing,

however,

The separate Consciousness that what may be inferred

the result of rebirth is (according to

theory of life

)

different

from the

Consciousness that had preceded it in

a

previous

life.

or

appearance of that

from the

Buddhistic

manner, however, in which the separate Consciousness

is

rise

explained by that theory does not

seem to be consistent or reasonable. it existed in

The Consciousness

(as

the previous life) was the very reverse of eternal,

being only transitory, extending as it did the body.

The

till

of

dissolution

That which had an end cannot be taken

the

as

cause for the production of a second

Consciousness appear-

ing after the occurrence of the end.

If,

of the previous Consciousness be

again, the very loss

regarded as the cause of

upon the

the production of the second Consciousness, then

death of a

human body being brought about by

heavy

a

bludgeon, a second body would arise from the body that

though they may affect the surroundings of the Sonl in

its

new

is

birth.

The objections to the Buddhistic theory become clearer in the verses that

follow— T. * The sense is this

never seen in the world that the acts of one person affect for good or for evil another person. If Chaitra exposes himself to the night

:

it is

air,

Maitra never catches cold for

it.

evidence should settle the controversy about the unseen, the acts of one in a previous if

life

This direct viz.,

whether

can affect another in a subsequent

there be uo identity between the two beings in two lives.

— T.

life;


canti parva.

Parva.]

of animation.* 38

thus deprived of extinction

175

of

(or

life

Once more, their doctrine Nirvana or Sattivasankhaya) is

exposed to the objection that that extinction will become a recurring phenomenon like that of the seasons, or

the year,

or the yuga, or heat, or cold, or objects that are agreeable or disagreeable.-f-

38

If for the purpose of avoiding

tions, the followers of this doctrine assert

these

objec-

the existence

of a

Soul that is permanent and unto which each new Conscious* ness attaches, they expose themselves to the new objection that that

permanent

substance,

by being overcome with

decrepitude, and with death that

brings about destruction,

may in time be itself weakened and ports of a mansion are is

sure to fall down at

destroyed.

If the sup-

weakened by time, the mansion last4 40

blood, flesh, bones, (and

The the

all

itself

senses, the mind, wind,

constituents

of the body),

one after another, meet with destruction and enter each into

own productive

its

*

cause.$ 41

If again

the existence of an

It is needless to say that I have considerably elaborated the second

line of the verse, as a literal rendering would telligible.

For example's sake

I

give

separate Consciousness is also different.

recommend itself."

have been entirely unin-

that rendering

;

"That which is

That from which it is, does not

— T.

t If (as has already been said) the second Consciousness be

the re-

sulting effect of the loss or destruction itself of the previous Consciousness, then destruction

is

not annihilation, and, necessarily, after Nir-

vana has been once attained, there may be a new Consciousness or new birth, and thus, after having again attained to Nirvana the same result

may follow.

The Buddhistic Nirvana, therefore, cannot lead

to

%

that

final Emancipation

which is indicated in the Brahraanical scriptures. T. The Buddhists then, according to this argument, are not at all

benefited by asserting the existence of a permanent Soul unto which each

repeated Consciousness may inhere.

The Soul, according

raanical scriptures, has no attributes or possessions.

mutable, and independent of

all

attributes.

It

to the is

Brah-

eternal, im-

The affirmance

of attri-

butes with respect to the Soul directly leads to the inference of its destructibility,

and hence the assertion

of its

permanency or indestruc-

under such conditions is a contradiction in terms, according to what is urged in this verse. T. tibility

$ Tne commentator explains that the object of this verse is to point out that the senses, when destroyed, merge into their productive causes


hah abb ar ATA,

176

[Mokshadharma

eternal Soul be asserted that is immutable, that is the refuge of the understanding, consciousness,

and other attributes of

the usual kind, and that is dissociated

from all these, such an assertion would be exposed to a serious objection, for then that is usually done in the

world would be unmeaning,

especially with reference to the

attainment of the fruits of

charity and other religious acts.

All the declarations in the

all

prutis inciting to those acts, and

all

acts

connected with

the conduct of men in the world, would be equally ing, for the Soul being

unmean-

from the understanding

dissociated

and the mind, there is no one to enjoy the fruits of good acts and Vedic rites.* 42 Thus diverse kinds of speculations arise in the mind.

there is no

Whether this opinion is right or that is right, Engaged in reflecting on

means of settling. 43

those opinions, particular persons follow

particular lines of

The understandings of these, directed to particular theories, become wholly taken up with them and are

speculation.

at last entirely lost in them. 44

Thus all men are rendered The Vedas alone, bringthe right path, guide them along it,

miserable by pursuits good or bad. ing

them back

to

like grooms conducting

their elephants. -]* 45

Many men, with

weakened minds, covet objects that are fraught with great happiness.

These, however, have soon to meet with a

larger measure of sorrow, or the

substances of which

and then, forcibly torn from

they are the attributes.

their

Of course, those

causes or substances are the elements or primordial matter. to the inference that though attributes may

much

This leads

meet with destruction, yet

may remain intact. This may save the Buddhist doctrine, for the Soul, being permanent and owning consciousness, &c, for its attributes, may outlive, like primordial the substances (of which they are attributes)

matter, the destruction of this doctrine is not

tance

is

its

attributes.

But the speaker urges that

philosophical and the analogy

conjunction of attributes.

substance also is destroyed.

will not hold.

Subs-

The attributes being destroyed, the

In European philosophy too, matter, as an

unknown essence to which extension, divisility, &c, inhere, is no longer believed or considered as scientific— T.

* Here the speaker attacks the orthodox Brahmanical doctrine of the character of the Soul.

— T.

t Possibly because they are based on Revelation.

—T.


canti parya.

Farva.\

177

coveted meat, they have to own the sway of death. 48 use has one,

Whatt

who is destined to destruction and whose

unstable, with

life

is

kinsmen and friends and wives and other

possessions of this kind ? He who encounters death after having cast off all these, passes easily out of the world and

has never to return."

Earth, space, water, heat, and

always support and nourish the body.

how can one feel any affection for

wind,

Reflecting upon

one's

body ?

this,

Indeed, the

body, which is subject to destruction, has no joy in it. Having heard these words of Panchacikha that were free from deception, unconnected with

delusion (because discouraging

sacrifices and other Vedic acts),

highly salutary, and treating

of the Soul, king Janadeva became

filled with wonder, and prepared himself to adlress the Hishi once more.' ''* £~ 49

Section CCXIX.

"Bhishma said,— 'Janadeva of the race of Janaka, thus instructed by the great Rishi Panchacikha, once mere asked him about the topic of existence or non-existence after death. 1 " 'Janaka said,

illustrious

one, if no

any knowledge after departing from

this

person

state

retains

of being,

if,

what then is the difference between Ignorance and Knowledge ? What do we gain then by knowledge and what do we lose by ignorance ? 2 Behold, O foremost of regenerate persons, that if Emancipation be such,

indeed, this

is

true,

then all religious acts and vows end

only in annihilation

!

Of what avail would then the distinction be between heedfulness and heedlessness P If Emancipation means dissociation from all objects of pleasurable tion with objects that are not

enjoyment or an

lasting, fur

men cherish a desire for action, or, having set

themselves to

action, continue to devise the necessary means for the

plishment of desired ends ? connection with this topic) V*

What

then

associa-

what then would

is

the

accom-

truth

(in.

"Bhishma continued,— 'Beholding the king enveloped in darkness, stupified by error, and become helpless, the learned Panchacikha tranquil lised him by once more address-

thick

23


— [BloJcskudharma

MAHABHARATA.

17$

ing him in the following words.

5

— In this

(viz.,

Emancipation)

Nor is that consumma-

the consummation is not Extinction.

conceive). tion any kind of Existence (that one can readily mind. and senses, This that we see is a union of body,

Existing independently as also controlling one another, these

The materials that constitute the body are

go on acting.*

These exist together

water, space, wind, heat, and earth.

(forming the body) according disunite again according to

own

their

to

own

their

They

nature.

nature.

Space and

7

wind and heat and water and earth,— these five objects The body is not in a state of union constitute the body. 8 Intelligence, stomachic heat, and the vital one element. &c, that are all wind,— these three The senses, the objects of are said to bo organs of action. the power (dwelling in &c), the senses (viz., sound, form, those objects) in consequence of which they become capable breaths, called Praria,

of being

the faculties (dwelling

perceived,

in

the

senses)

them, consequence of which they succeed in the mind, the vital breaths called Prana, Apana and the perceiving

in

and the various juices and humours that are the results of the digestive organs, flow from the three organs already re a t,

Hearing, touch, taste, vision, 'and scent, these are the five senses. They have derived their attributes from the

named.* 9 rntnd

which, indeed,

is

cause. 10

their

as an attribute of Chit, has three

and absence

the

till

moment

of

to

death are causes

for

the

Upon

rest

all

as

also

lead

(that

heaven),

in

respect

existence,

(leading

renunciation

the

ascertainment

The learned

is

also

the

highest

object

of

and that it is the seed or root of Emancipation ;

and with respect *

the senses

of enquiry.

and

of all topics

that ascertainment (of truth)

say

*

to

the attainment of Brahma),

of truth

Sound, touch,

12

one's

production of one's knowledge. acts

pleasure, pain,

both pleasure and pain. 11

scent, and the objects to which they inhere,

form, taste, these

of

The mind, existing

states, viz.,

to

Intelligence, they say that that

The first five are the

effects

of Intelligence ; the vital

heat.— T. oi- wind; and the juices and humours, of stomachic

leads

breaths,


f CANT! PARVA.

PetrVll.]

and Brahma,* 13

to Emancipation

union

this

perishable

of

That person who regards

attributes

the objects of the senses) as the

again to be

unending.

who regard

all

feels, in

consequence

much misery

that proves

Those persons, on the other hand,

to

have any affection or attachment for

them, have never to suffer any sorrow, case, rest.

need of

stands in

for sorrow, in their

some foundation upon which

to

In this connection there exists the unrivalled branch

15

of knowledge

which treats of Renunciation.

Samyagvadka.

I shall discourse to thee upon

it

who on

not-Soul, and

worldly objects as

that account cease

body and

the

(called

Soul,

of such imperfection of knowledge, 14

I?$

for the

is (laid

sake of thy Emancipation. 10

It it.

is

called

Listen to

Renunciation of acts

down) for all persons who strive earnestly for EmanThey, however, who have not been taught correct-

cipation.

may

ly (and who on that account think that tranquillity

be

attained without renunciation) have to bear a heavy burthen

of sorrow. 17

Vedic sacrifices and other rites exist for renun-

ciation of wealth

of all

enjoyments,

and other possessions. For renunciation exist vows and fasts of diverse kinds.

For renunciation of pleasure and happiness, exist penances

and yoga.

Renunciation,

toll

This that I shall

thee is the one path pointed out

renunciation of everything.

of everything,

however,

highest kind of renunciation. 13

by the learned for that sorrow.

that deviate from it reap distress and misery. five

shall for

tell

First speak-

of the

five

dwell

in

the

for

understanding, I

organs of action having strength

20

The two hands constitute two organs of The two legs are the two organs for moving from

their

action.

thee

They, however, l9

organs of knowledge having the mind

the sixth, and all of which

the

They that betake themselves to

that path succeed in driving off all

ing of the

is

presently

sixth.

* Intelligence Is called avyaya because it leads to Emancipation which is such. It is also called mahat because of its power to lead to Brahma which is mahat. Tattwanischaya is called the seed of Emancipation because it leads to Emancipation.

t That path consists of yoga.

— T.

— T.


[Mokshadharnw

MAfiABHARATA,

180

The sexual organ

one place to another.

and the continuation

pleasure

the

of

exists

expulsion of ail used-up matter.

is

the organ

The organs

Know

of sounds.

the expression

exist for

21

The lower

species.

duct, leading from the stomach downwards,

the eleven organs of knowledge and of action

One should quickly

understanding.* 22

cast

these

(counting the

In the act of hearing, three causes must

exist together, viz., the two ears, sound, and the mind.

same is the case with the perception of touch that of form

the same

;

five

These are

mind with the

the

off

for

of utterance

that

organs of action appertain or belong to the mind.

mind).

both

for

;

The

the same with

with that of taste and

smell.-j*

25

These fifteen accidents or attributes are needed for the several kinds of perception of them, becomes

pect

of those

acts).

24

conscious

of three separate things

perceptions {viz., a material

organ,

its

in res-

parti-

and the mind upon which that function

function,

cular

Every man, in consequence

indicated.

There are again

(in

respect of all

perceptions of

the mind) three classes, viz., those that appertain to Goodness, those that appertain to

Passion, and those that appertain to

Darkness.

Into them run

cluding all

feelings

three kinds

and emotions. 25

of consciousness, in-

Raptures, satisfaction,

and tranquillity, arising in the mind from any perceptible cause or in the absence of any apparent cause,

joy, happiness,

belong to the attribute of Goodness. 26 grief, cupidity,

Discontent, regret,

and vindictiveness, causeless or occasioned by

any perceptible cause, are the indications of the attribute

known

as

Passion. 27

and

lessness, dreams,

the

attribute

Wrong judgment, stupefaction, heedsleepiness,

of Darkness. 28

ness exists, with

respect

however

caused, belong

Whatever state

to either

the

to

of conscious-

body or the mind,

united with joy or satisfaction, should be regarded as due to

*

By casting off the mind one casts

By casting off the

ledge with the mind. t

/.

gether.

e.,

— T.

in

off

the five organs of action.

understanding, one casts

off the

organs of know-

— T.

each of these operations three causes must exist

to-


Farva.]

canti parva.

the quality of Goodness. 29

Whatever

exists united with any feeling

181 state

of consciousness

of discontent or

cheerlessness

should be regarded as occasioned by an accession of the attri-

bute of Passion into the mind. 30 either the body or the

Whatever state, as regards

mind, exists with error or heedless-

ness, should be known as indicative of

comprehensible and inexplicable. 31

on space; it is space

itself

that organ for its refuge. of

space).

acquire a

Darkness which is in-

The organ of hearing rests

(under limitations); Sound has

(Sound, therefore, is a modification

In perceiving sound, one may not immediately knowledge of the organ of hearing and of space.

But when sound is perceived, the organ of hearing and space do not long remain unknown. (By destroying the ear, sound and space may be destroyed and, lastly, by destroying the mind, all may be destroyed). 32 The same is the case with the ;

and the nose constituting the fifth.

skin, the eyes, the tongue,

They exist in touch, form, taste, and smell. the faculty of perception

They constitute

and they are the mind.* 33

employed in its own particular function,

all

Each

the five organs of

action and the five others of knowledge exist together, and upon the union of the ten dwells the mind as the eleventh and upon the mind the understanding as the twelfth. 34 If it

be said that

these

twelve do not exist together, then the

consequence that would result would be that there would be death in dreamless slumber. dreamless slumber,

it must

But

as there

is

no death in

be conceeded that these twelve

exist together as regards themselves but separately

Soul.

from

the

The co-existence of those twelve with the Soul that

common speech is only a common form of speech with the vulgar for ordinary purposes of the world. 36 The dreamer, in consequence of the appearance of past senis referred to in

sual

impressions, becomes

subtile forms,

attributes

conscious of his senses

and endued as he already

(of goodness, passion,

is

in

their

with the three

and darkness), he regards

* The inference is that the functions being destroyed, the organs are destroyed, and the mind also is destroyed, or, the mind being des* 'troyed, all are destroyed.— T,


+

mahabharata.

182 senses

his

as

with

existing

their

[Mohhadharmcs

respective

and,

objects

therefore, acts and moves about with an imaginary body after

the manner of his

own

awake.* 50

self while

tion of the Soul from the understanding

dissocia-

and the mind with

which quickly disappears, which has no

the

senses,

lity,

and which the mind causes

enced by darkness,

is

siy, of the nature

of darkness

body only.

gross

That

differs from it).-f* r7

the felicity,

viz.,

felicity

(The

when

influ-

the

learned

and

felicity

Over the

arise only

partakes, as

to

that

stabi-

of

experienced in

is

Emancipation

certainly

of Emancipation

felicity

this

also,

which is awakened by the inspired teaching

of the Vedas and in which no one sees the slightest tincture of sorrow,

— the same indescribable and truth-concealing dark-

ness seems to

spread itself (but

in

reality

the

of

felicity

Emancipation is unstained by darkness). 28 Like again to what occurs in dreamless slumber, in Emancipation also, subjective and

objective

existences (from

Consciousness to

objects of the senses, all included), which have their origin in one's acts, are

all discarded.

In some, that are overwhelmed

* The commentator correctly explains that ml

in rwnuparyyeta

Nilakantha's ingenuity is certainly highly commendable.

Uparamam is yugapadbhavasy uchcchedam

t

/

— T.

or extinction

of the

state of association of the Soul with the understanding, the mind,

the senses. is,

is

Nom. sing, of nri (man), meaning here, of course, the dreamer.

the

and

This dissociation of the Soul from the understanding, &c,

of course,

Emancipation.

Emancipation,

however, being eternal,

the temporary dissociation of the Soul from the understanding, &c, which is the consequence of dreamless sleep, is the result of Tamas or

That dissociation is certainly a kind of felicity, but then it differs from the felicity of Emancipation, which is everlasting, and

Darkness.

which is not experienced in the gross body. X

— T.

In this verse the speaker points out that the felicity

cipation may

at first sight

seem

to

of

Eman-

be like the felicity of dreamless

but that is only an error. In reality the former is untouched or Na krichcchramanupacyati is the reading I take, meaning "in which no one sees the slightest tincture of sorrow." The kind of sorrow referred to is the sorrow of duality or conscioussleep,

unstained by darkness.

In Emancipation, of course, there cannot be any consciousness of duality. Both the vernacular versions are

ness of

knower and known.

thoroughly unmeaning.— T,


183

canti parya.

Parva.]

by Avidya, these

grafted

firmly

exist,

them.

Avith

Unto

knowThey that are conversant with speculations about the character of Soul and not-Sou), say that this sum total (of the senses, &c.,) is body (kshetram). That existent thing which rests upon the mind When such is the case, and is called Soul (Icshetrajna)?

others who have

transcended Avidya and have won

SH ledge, they never come at any time.*

when

all

creatures, in consequence of the well-known cause

(which consists of ignorance, desire, and acts whose beginning

cannot be conceived), exist, due also to their primary nature (which is a state of union between Soul and body), (of these two)

which then

destructible, and

is

how can

that

(viz.,

destruction ?-f- u

the Soul,) which is said to be eternal, suffer

As small rivers tailing into larger ones lose their forms and names, and the larger ones (thus enlarged) rolling into the ocean, lose their forms and names too, after the same manner

occurs that form

of extinction

when

This being the case, attributes, is

of life called Emancipation.^ 2

jiva, which is

characterised

by

received into the Universal Soul, and when all

* In this verse the speaker again points ont the similarity between dreamless sleep and Emancipation. In both wtkarmapratyayah Ounah is discarded. Gunah, as explained by Nilakantha, means here the whole range of subjective and objective existences from Consciousness

to gross metevial

bhava, i.

e..

objects,

swakarmapratyayah means karmahetukavir-

having acts for the cause of their manifestation

;

this refers

to the theory of rebirth on account of past acts.— T.

t

The sense of this verse

exist.

That existeuce is due

is

this

to the

:

creatures are perceived to

all

welf-known cause constiLued by

Avidya and desire and acts. They exist also in such a way as to display a union between the body and Soul. For all common purposes of life

we treat creatures that we

question then that arises is tible?

perceive to be really

is

The

destruc-

— We cannot answer this question in any way we like, for "cwa«

cwato va katham uchcchedaviin bhavet," is said

by the learned

"Vartamaneshu"

to be

(i.

e.,

how can the Soul, which

Eternal, be regarded as destructible) ?

should be treated

as

"Laukikavyavareshu"

cchedah" is, of course, eqiiivalent to "Uchcchedaviin." J

existing.

— which (the body or the Soul)

I.

e.,

the gross body disappears in the subtile

;

'"Uch-

— T. the subtile into

the Mrana (potential) form of ixktcijce; and this last into the Su-

premo Soul.— T.


[Mokahadharma

MA.HABHA1UTA.

184

how can it be the object of mention One who is conversant with that under-

its attributes disappear,

by differentiation ? standing which

4S

towards the accomplishment of

directed

is

Emancipation and who needfully seeks to know the Soul, is never soiled by the evil fruits of his acts even as a lotus leaf 44 When one though dipped in water is never soaked by it.

becomes freed from the very strong bonds, many in number, occasioned by

affection for children and spouses and love for

sacrifices and other

rites,

sorrow and transcends

all

when one casts

off

both joy and

attachments, one then attains to

the highest end and entering into the Universal Soul becomes

When one has understood

incapable of differentiation.*' declarations

of the

prutis

that

lead

(about Brahma) and has practiced

correct

to

the

inferences

auspicious virtues

those

which the same and other scriptures inculcate, one may lie

down at ease, setting at nought the fears

When

death.

of decrepitude and*

both merits and sins disappear, and the fruits,

in the form of joy and sorrow, arising therefrom, are destroy-

men, unattached to everything, take refuge at

ed,

first

on

Brahma invested with personality, and then behold impersonal

Brahma in their

understandings.* 4 "

Jiva in course of its

downwards descent under the influence of Avidya lives here (within its cell formed by acts) after the manner of a silkworm residing within its cell made of threads woven by itself. Like the freed silk-worm again that abandons also abandons its house generated

that

its

cell, jiva

by its acts. The final result

takes place is that its sorrows are then destroyed

like a

clump of earth falling with violence upon a rocky mass.f 47 As

* Merit and sin, and with them their effects iu the form of happiness and misery both here and hereafter, are said to be destroyed when

men become unattached to abstention or nivritti.

every thing and practise the religion

The paraphrase

of the

second line

is

of

asaktah

alepamakaeam asthaya mahati alingameva paryanti. "Alepamakucam asthaya" is explained by the commentator as "Sagunani Brahma asthaya.'' t

— T.

Urnanabha is a generic term

for all

worms

that

weave threads

from within their bellies. It does not always mean the spider. Here, implies a silk worm.

The analogy then becomes complete. — T.

it


— CANTi paiiva,

Farva.)

183

the Riiru casting off its old horns or the snake casting off its

sioHgh .L^oes on without attracting any notice, after the same

manner a person that is unattached casts off all his sorrows. 13 As a bird deserts a tree that is about to fall down upon a piece of water and thus severing

itself

from

it

alights on a

(new) resting place, after the same manner the person freed from attachments casts off both joy and sorrow and dissociated even from his subtile and subtiler forms attains to that

end which is fraught

with

the

highest prosperity.* 49

Their

own ancestor Janaka, the chief of Mithila, beholding his city burning in a conflagration, himself proclaimed, flagration nothing of mine is

burning ! bn

In this con-

— King Janadeva,

having listened to these words capable of yielding immortality

and uttered by Panchacikha, and arriving at the truth

after

carefully reflecting upon everything that the latter had

said,

cast off his sorrows and lived on in felicity. 51

enjoyment

the

of

He who reads this discourse, O king, that

of emancipation and who always

reflects

pained by any calamity, and freed

upon

it,

is

great treats

never

from sorrow, attains to

emancipation like Janadeva the ruler of Mithila after his

meeting with Panchacikha.' " 54

Section CCXX. "Yudhishthira said,

— 'By doing what does one acquire

happiness, and what is that by doing which one meets

woe ?

What also is that, O

Bharata, by doing

with

which one

becomes freed from fear and sojourns here crowned with success (in respect of the objects of life) V

"Bhishma said, ings directed to

1

— 'The ancients who had their understand-

the gratis, highly

applauded the duty of but for the Brah-

self-restraint for all the orders generally

This body ra the result of Avidya aad

acts.

are destroyed, Emancipation is attained to. * Hfip it

ty tsaktah is wrongly

When Avidya and acts

— T.

rendered by the Burdwan translator.

K. P. oiugha gives the sense correctly but takes nipatati palaii.—T.

24

for

ut-


IS $

MABABEAP.A7A,

manas

in

especial. 2

Success in

[Mohhadhct'^lCl

respect

of religions

never occurs in the case of one

that

is

Religious

these

upon

penances,

rites,

self-restraint. 3

truth,

all

becomes sinless and

are

Self-restraint enhances

The man

Self-restraint is said to be sacred. fearless

rites

not self-restrained. established

one's

energy.

of self- restraint

and wins great

results.

that is self-restrained sleeps happily and wakes

One

4

He

happily.

sojourns happily in the world and his

mind always remains

cheerful. 6

is

Every kind of excitement

fey self-restraint.

similar endeavour.

quietly

controlled

One that is not self-restrained fails in a The man of self-restraint beholds his

innumerable foes (in the form of lust, desire, and wrath, &c), as if these dwell in a separate body.'

Like tigers and other

1

carnivorous beasts, persons destitute of self-restraint

always

For controlling these men, (Brahman) created kings. 7 In all the (four)

inspire all creatures with dread. tfee

Self-born

modes of life, the practice of self-restraint above all other virtues.

is

distinguished

The fruits of self-restraint are much I all the modes of life. 8

greater than those obtainable in shall now mention to thee

indications

the

persons

of those

They are nobility, calmness

who prize self-restraint highly.*

9

of disposition,

contentment,

simplicity, the

absence of garrulity, humility, reverence for

superiors, benevolence,

faith,

compassion

forgiveness,

for

ness, 10 abstention from talk upon kings

all

invariable

creatures, frank-

and men in authority,

from all false and useless discourses, and from applause and censure of others. The self-restrained man becomes desirous of emancipation and, quietly bearing present joys and

griefs,

11

Des-

is

never exhilarated or depressed by prospective ones.

titute of vindictiveness and all kinds of guile,

by praise and blame, such a man

is

and unmoved

well-behaved, has good

manners, is pure of soul, has firmness or fortitude, and is a 12 Receiving honors in this complete master of his passions. world, such a man in after life goes to heaven. creatures to acquire what they *

Samuduyah is explained by

Tietu,— T.

Causing

all

cannot acquire without his

the commentator as equivalent to


canti parva.

Parva.]

aid, such a man rejoices and

187.

becomes happy.*' 8

Devoted

universal benevolence, such a man never cherishes

Tranquil like the ocean at a dead calm, wisdom

for any one.

his soul

fills

to

animosity

and he

ever

is

cheerful. 14

Possessed

of intelli-

gence, and deserving of universal reverence, the man restraint never cherishes fear of any creature

by no creature in return.

15

and

of self-

feared

is

That man who never

rejoices

when

even at large acquisitions and never feels sorrow

over-

taken by calamity, is said to be possessed of contented wisSuch a man is said to be self-restrained. Indeed, such

dom.

a man is said to be a •scriptures and

regenerate

being. 16

endued with a pure

Versed

restraint, accomplishing all those acts that are

good, enj )ys their high

fruits.

17

with the

man

soul, the

of self-

done by the

They, however, that are of

wicked soul never betake themselves to the path respresent-

ed by benevolence, forgiveness,

tranquillity,

contentment,

sweetness of speech, truth, liberality, and comfort. lS

Their

and cupidity and envy of Subjugating lust and wrath, prac-

path consists of lust and wrath others and boasfcfulness. tising the vow

of

Brahmacharyya and becoming

master of his senses,

iS

the Brahmana, exerting

a complete

himself with

endurance in the austerest of penances, and observing the

most rigid restraints, should live

in this world,

calmly

wait-

ing for his time like one seeming to have a body though fully

knowing that he is not subject to destruction.' " zo

Section CCXXI, "Yudhishthira

said,

—'The three regenerate

classes,

arc addicted to sacrifices and other rites, sometimes

eat

remnants, consisting of meat and wine, of sacrifices

in

who the

honor

of the deities, from motives of obtaining children and heaven What, O grandsire, is the character of this act V 1

"Bhishma said,

— 'Those who eat forbidden food without

being observant of the sacrifices and *

vows ordained in the

Giving food and clothes to the poor and needy in times of scarcity

is referred to.

— T.


'

[Alukshadharma

mahabharata,

188

Vedas are regarded as food

the

in

(They are regarded as

men.

wilful

Those, on the other

fallen even here).

observance

of

Vedic

induced by the desire of fruits

in

and

of h aven

shape

down on the exhaustion

2

"Yudhishthira said. tap a (penance).

such

eat

aid vow. 3 and

sacrifices

the

children, ascend to heaven but fall

of their merits.'*

who

hand.,

— 'Common people say that fasting

Is fasting, however, really so, or is

is

penance

something different ?' 3 " Bhishma

said,

—'People do regard

In the opinion,

months or fortnights or days, as penance. however, of the good,

such

is

not

measured by

fast,

On

penance.

hand, fast is an impediment to the acquisition

The renunciation

4 ledge of the Soul.+

the

other

of the

know-

of acts

(that

so

is

difficult for all) and humility (consisting in the worship of all

creatures and consideration for them all) constitute the highest penance.

ance.

That is distinguished above

all

kinds of pen-

He who betakes himself to such penance is regarded as

one that is always fasting and that is always leading a life of

Srahmaoharyya?

Such

a

Brahmana

will

a Muni

become

always, a deity evermore, and sleepless forever, and

gaged in the pursuit of virtue only, even if he

bosom of a family. 6 pure for ever.

lives

He will become an eater always

be regarded as one always subsisting on

7

in

the

of ambrosia,

Indeed, he

sacrificial

will

remnants,

as one ever devoted to the duty of hospitality, as one

*

en-

He will become a vegetarian always, and

and an ad irer always of gods and guests.

full of faith,

one

always

and as one ever worshipping gods and guests. s

The reading I adopt

is

Yrataluvdhah.

If,

however, the Bengal

reading vrataluptah be adopted, the meaning would be "such men are deceived by their vows," the sense being that though acquiring heaven and the other objects of their desire, yet they fall down upon exhaustion of their merit and never attain to what is permanent, viz.,

emancipation, which is attainable by following the religion of nivritti

only.-T. t The object of Bhishma's two answers is to show that the giving of

pain to others (sacrificing animals) pain to one's own self

is

is

censurable, and

equally censurable.

— T,

the

giving

of


— c.vnti parta.

Parva.]

"Yudhishthira said,

189

— 'How can one practising such pen-

ance come to be regarded as one that is always fasting

one that is ever devoted as

to

the

vow

one that is always subsisting upon

or

as

of Brahmacharvya, or

remnants or

sacrificial

as one that is ever regardful of guests ?' 9

"Bhishma said,

— 'He

will be regarded

as

one

that

al-

is

ways fasting if he eats once during the day and once during the night at the fixed hours without eating anything the interval. 10

Such

during

Brahmana, by always speaking the truth and by adhering always to wisdom, and by going to his wife only in her season and never at other times, becomes a Brahmachcirin (celebate). 11 By never eating meat of ania

mals not killed for sacrifice, he will rian.

become a

By always becoming charitable he

pure, and by abstaining from sleep

become one that

is

thira, that that man

vants and guests

will

strict

become ever

during the day he will

always wakeful.

Know, O Yudhish-

1 '-

who eats only after having

fed

becomes an eater always of

That Brahmana who never eats

till

vegeta-

his

ser-

ambrosia. 13

gods and guests are

fed,

He is said

sub-

wins, by such abstention, heaven itself. 14

to

upon sacrificial remnants who eats only what remains feeding the gods, the Pitria, servants, and guests. 15 Such men win numberless regions of felicity in next life.

sist

after

To their homes come, with Brahman himself, the gods and the Apsarus. 10 They who share their food with the deities and the Pitris pass their days their sons and grandsons,

and at

attain to a very high end.'

in

constant happiness with

last,

leaving

off this

body,

" 17

Section CCXXII. "Yudhishthira said,— 'In this world, Bharata, acts good and bad attach themselves to man for the purpose of producing fruits for enjoyment or endurance. Is man, however, to be regarded as their doer or is he not to be regarded 1

so?

Doubt fills my mind with respect

to

desire to hear this in detail from thee,

"Bhishma said,

'In

this

connection;

this

question.

I

grandsire !' 2

Yudhishthira,

is


190

mahabharita.

[Mokshadkarma

of a discourse

between Prahlada and

cited the old narrative

Xndra.

The chief of the Daityas,

3

viz.,

Prahlada, was un-

attached to all worldly objects. His sins had been washed away. Of respectable parentage, he was possessed of great

Free from stupifaction and pride, ever observant 4 of the quality of goodness, and devoted to various vows, he learning.

Possessed

took praise and censure equally. he was then passing his time in

of self-restraint,

empty chamber.

an

Con-

and the destruction of all created he was never angry with objects mobile and immobile, things that displeased him and never rejoiced at the accession He cast an equal eye upon of objects that were agreeable. versant with the

origin

11

6 gold and a clump of earth.

Steadily engaged

study of

in

the Soul and in acquiring Emancipation, and firm in knowhe hid arrived at fixed conclusions in respect of ledge

Acquainted with what is supreme and what is not so among all things, omniscient and of universal sight, as he was seated one day in a solitary chamber with his senses

truth.

7

under complete control, Cakra approached him, and desirous king, I behold all of awakening him, said the-e words 8

:

those qualities permanently residing in thee by which a person Thy understanding seems to be like wins the esteem of all !1

!

from attachment and aversion. Thou What, thinkest thou, is the best means 10 Thou by which a knowledge of the Soul may be attained? art now bound in cords, fallen off from thy former position, brought under the sway of thy foes, and divested of prosthat

of a

child, free

knowest the

Soul.

Thy present circumstances are such as nia} well insYet how is it, O Prahlada, that thou dost not grief. T

perity.

pire

indulge in grief ? 1L sition

of

hold thy

wisdom

O son of Diti, to the acqui-

Is this due,

or is it on account of thy

calamities,

fortitude ?

Be-

O Prahlada, and yet thou seemest

like

one that is happy and tranquil !'" chief of the Daityas,

— Thus urged by Indra, the

endued with firmness and with deter-

minate conclusions in

respect

of truth,

replied

unto the

former in these sweet words indicative of great wisdom. 13 " 'Prahlada said,

— He who

is unacquainted

and the destruction of all created

objects,

is,

with the origin in consequence


canti parva.

Parva.] of such

ignorance, stupified.

sant with these two things,

191

He, however, who

is

never stupified. 14

All kinds

is

conver-

and non-entities come into being or cease in consequence of their own nature. No kind of personal exerof entities

tion is needed

the production

(for

phenomena).* 16

of such

In the ab-ence, therefore, of personal exertion, that no personal agent exists for that we perceive.

But though

the

evident

of all

this

the

person

(or

the influence

of

reality)

(in

it is

production

the chit) never does anything, yet (through

Ignorance) a consciousness in respect of agency overspreads itself

on it. 10

He who regards

himself as the doer

good or bad, possesses a wisdom that

is

of acts

Such a

vitiated.

person is, according to my judgment, unacquainted with truth.-f

17

the

Oakra, the being called person were really

If,

the actor, then all acts undertaken for his own benefit would

None of those acts would

certainly be crowned with success.

be dafeatel"

Among

of what

suspension

the

even

persons struggling their utmost not desired and the occurrence of

is

what is desired are not to be personal exertion

What becomes

seen.

then

of

In the case of some, we see that without

iJ

?

any exertion on their part, what is not desired is suspended and what is desired is accomplished. This then must be the result,

of Nature.

extraordinary

20

Some persons again are seen to

aspects, for

telligence they have

to

features

and

vulgar in

Indeed, when

all

solicit wealth

superior

from others

endued with

possessions)? 22

This is my settled conclusion.

little

good or bad,

qualities,

urged by Nature, what ground one's

present,

though possessed of superior

is

in-

that are

intelligence. 21

enter a

person,

there for one to boast (of

All these flow

from Nature.

Even Emancipation and know-

ledge of self, according to me, flow from the same source. 23

* Existence cones into being and ceases.

into

being and ceases.

This

is

Non-existence also comes

the grammatical

construction.

The

words, of course, imply only the appearance and disappearance of all

kinds of phenomena.

— T.

t This refers to the theory set forth in the previous

the Soul's real inactivity amidst its seeming activity ajti.— T.

in

sections about

respect of all


— mahabharata.

192

[Mokuhadharma

'"In this world all fruits, good or bad, that attach themselves to persons, are regarded as the result of acts.

I

shall

now discourse to thee in full on the subject of acts. Listen to As a crow, while eating some food, proclaims the J3resence of that food (to the members of its species) b}' its reapeated cawing, after the same manner all our acts only proclaim the indications of Nature/' He who is acquainted with only the transformations of Nature but not with Nature me. 24

that is supreme and exists

by

herself,

stupifaction

in

between Nature and her transformations

the difference

never stupified.

feels

He, however, who undersands

consequence of his ignorance.

2

All existent things

'''

have their origin in

In consequence of one's certainty of conviction

Nature.

is

in

would never be affected by pride or arro-

this respect, one

When 1 know what the origin is of all the ordimorality and when I am acquainted with the of nances Oakra, of ininstability of all objects, I am incapable, gance.-'

Without

All this is endued with an end. 143

dulging in grief.

attachments, without pride, without desire

and hope, freed

from ail bjnds, and dissociated from everything, I am passing

my time in great happiness, engaged in beholding the appear9 ance and disappearance of all created objects."

is

possessed of wisdom, that

For one that

self-restrained, that

is

con-

is

tented, that is without desire and hope, and that beholds

all

things with the light of self-knowledge, no trouble or anxiety exists,

Oakra

3

'

!

I

have no affection or aversion

Nature or her transformation's.

I do not behold

who is my foe nor any one who

O Oakra, at any time the nether

regions.

is

for either

any one now

mine own. 31

1

do

not,

covet either heaven, or this Avorld, or It is not the case that there is no happi-

ness in understanding the Soul.

Bit tie Soul, being dissoHence I desire

ciate 1 from everything, cannot enjoy felicity.

nothing. "

3-2

'Oakra said,

this kind of

— Tell me the means,

wisdom may be attained and by which

of tranquillity

may be made one's own.

"'Prahlada said, ing

the

Soul, by

which

Prahlada, by this

I solicit thee

kind r3

!

— By simplicity, by needfulness, by cleansmastering

the

passions,

and by waiting.


'

193

canti parva.

Parva.]

upon aged seniors, O Cakra, a person succeeds Emancipation.

to

in attaining

Know this, however, that one acquires

34

wisdom from Nature, and that the acquisition of tranquillity Indeed, everything else that also is due to the same cause. 35 thou perceivest is due to Nature. "Thus addressed by the lord of the Baityas, Cakra be-

came

wonder, and commended those words,

with

filled

king, with a cheerful heart. 30

The lord

then, having worshipped the lord

of the

Baityas, took his

of the

leave and proceeded to his own abode,'

O

worlds

three

" 3?

Section CCXXIII. "Yudhishthira said,

'Tell me,

O grandsire, by adopting

what sort of intelligence may a monarch, who has been divested of prosperity and crushed by Time's heavy bludgeon, still live on this Earth

"Bhishma said,

1 i'

— 'In this connection

is

cited the old narra-

between Vasava and Virochana's son One day Vasava, after having subjugated all the

tive of the discourse Vali. 2

Asuras, repaired

the

to

Grandsire and joining his hands

bowed to him and enquired Tell me,

wealth continued give

after the whereabouts of Vali. 3

O Brahman, where may I now find that Vali

away

undiminished even though

he

whose

used to

He was the god of He was Varuna. He was Surya. He was Soma. He was Agni that used to warm all creatures. He became water it

as

largely as he wished

4

!

wind.

(for the use of all).

I do not find

where he now

O Brahman, tell me where I may find Vali now it

is. 5 !

Indeed,

Formerly

was he who used to illumine all the points of the compass and to set (when evening came). Casting off

(as Surya)

idleness,

it

was he who used to pour rain upon

at the proper season. tell

me,

O Brahman,

Asuras now

I do not

now see

where I may

that

find

all

creatures

Vali.

Indeed,

that

chief of the

G !

'Brahman said,— It is not becoming in thee, O Maghavat, to thus enquire after Vali now One should not, however, speak an untruth when one is questioned by another For !

25


— mahabharata.

£ £4

this reason I shall tell thee the

[Moksrhadharvrm

O lord

whereabouts of ValL7

of Cachi, Vali may now have taken

his birth

among camels

and having become the foremost 3 of his speices may now be staying in an empty apartment or bulls or asses or horses,

!

" 'Cakra said,

O Brahman, I happen to meet with

If,

Vali in an empty apartment, shall I slay him or spare him? Tell me how I shall act

'"Brahman

said,

9

-\

!

Do

not,

O

Thou shouldst, on the from him about

does not deserve death.

Vali

Cakra, injure Vali!

O Vasava, solicit instruction

other hand, morality,

O

— Cakra, as thou pleasest — " Bhishma continued, 'Thus addressed by the divine P

10

Creator, Indra roamed over the Earth, seated on the back of. 11

Airavata and attended by circumstances of great splendour. He succeeded in meeting with Vali, who, as the Creator had said, •of

was living in an empty apartment, clothed in the form

an ass. 12 " 'Cakra said,

— Thou art now, O Danava, born

subsisting on chaff as thy food.

certainly a low one. it ?

13

I

see

This thy order

as

an ass

of birth

Dost thou or dost thou not grieve

what I had

never seen

before,

viz.,

is

for

thyself

brought under the sway of thy enemies, divested of prosperity 14 Formerly and friends, and shorn of energy and prowess. thou usedst to make progresses through the worlds, with thy train consisting of thousands of vehicles and thousands of kinsmen, and to move along, scorching everybody with thy splendour and counting us as nought

15 !

The Daiteyas,

looking up to thee as their protector, lived under thy sway Through thy power, the Earth used to yeild crops without !

Today, however, I behold thee overDost thou or dost thou not taken by this dire calamity 10 "When formerly thou usedst, indulge in grief for this?

waiting

for

tillage.

!

with pride reflected

in

thy

divide

face, to

on

the eastern

kinsmen, shores of the ocean thy vast wealth among thy 17 Formerly, for many what then was the state of thy mind ?

years,

when blazing with

thousands of celestial

splendour, thou

usedst to sport,

18 damsels used to dance before thee.

All of them wore adorned with

garlands of lotuses

and

all


— 195

canti pabva.

Farva.']

lord of Danavas,. had companions bright as gold. What, 19 Thou was the state of thy mind then and what is it now ? with adorned geld and of made umbrella large hadst a very Gandharvas Full two and forty thousand Jewells and gems. 20 used in those days to dance before thee.*

In thy sacrifices

thou hadst a stake that was very large and made entirely of

On

gold.

such

occasions

ons upon millions of kine. of thy mind then ? 21

wert to give away milliWhat, O Daitya, was the state

thou

Formerly, engaged

in

sacrifice,

thou

hadst gone round the whole Earth, following the rule of the

What was

hurling of the Qamyrl.

then ?-f-

that umbrella of thine, nor those fans! '

of thy

the state

I do not now behold that golden jar

32

I

mind

of thine, nor

behold not

also,

O king of the Asuras, that garland of thine which was given, to thee by the Grandsire " 'Vali said,

umbrella and gift of the

!

23

— Thou seest not now,

fans.

Thou

Grandsire. 24

seest

not

Vasava, my jar and also

my garland, that

Those precious possessions of mine

about which thou askest are now buried in the darkness of a cave. When my time comes again, thou wilt surely behold .

them again 2S This conduct of thine, however, does not become thy fame or birth. Thyself in prosperity, thou desirest to mock me that am sunk in adversity They that !

2tJ

!

have acquired wisdom, and have won contentment therefrom, they that are of tranquil souls, that are

virtuous

and good

among creatures, never grieve in misery nor rejoice in

happiLsd, however, by a vulgar intelligence, thou indulg-

ness. 27

*

The Burdwan translator renders the second line as "six thousand!

Gandharvas used to dance before thee the seven kinds of dance." T. t Both the vernacular translators have misunderstood this verse. A camya is explained as a little wooden cone measuring about six and thirty fingers' breadth in altitude.

the Earth (anup iryyayah,

a camyct.

i.

e.,

What Vali

did was to go round

pctrihrityagatavan) throwing or hurling

When thrown from a particular point by a strong man, the

qamyd clears a certain distance. This apace is called a Devayaj(cna, Vali went round the globe, performing sacrifices upon each such Devayajana.

— T.


*

mahabharata.

196

Purandara

est in brag,

[Molctthadharma

When thou shalt become like me

!

thou shalt not then indulge in speeches like these

!

" 2S '

Section CCXXIV.

"Bhishma said,

—'Once more, laughing at Vali who was

sighing like a snake, Cakra addressed him

saying some-

for

thing more pointed than what he had said before.* 1 " 'Cakra said,

—Formerly, attended by a train consisting

of thousands of vehicles and kinsmen, thou

usedst

thy progresses, scorching all the worlds with

make

to

thy splendour

and regarding us as nought. 2 Thou art now, however, deserted by both kinsmen and friends. Beholding this miserable plight that has overtaken thee, dost thou

not indulge in grief ?

2

or

dost

thou

Formerly all the worlds were under

thy sway and great was thy joy.

I

thou or dost

ask, dost

thou not indulge in grief now, for this fall of thine in respect of external splendour ? " 'Vali said,

— Considering

Indeed, to the course of time, grief

all

this

— I do not, O Cakra, indulge in

These things have an end. 5

!

be transitory,— due,

to

These bodies that crea-

O chief of the celestials, are all transitory. For that reason, O Cakra, I do not grieve (for this asinine form

tures have,

Nor is this form due to any

of mine).

fault

animating principle and the body come

of mine.

The

into

existence to-

consequence of their own nature.

together, and meet with destruction

together. 7

They grow Having ob-

tained this form of existence I have

not been

permanently

gether,

in

enslaved by it.

Since I know this, I have no cause for sorrow

consequence of that knowledge. 8

As the

place of all rivers is the ocean, even so

the

in

bodied creatures well

are

is

death.

final

resting

end of all em-

Those persons that know this

never stupified,

wielder of the thunder-bolt

9 !

They, however, who, overwhelmed with Passion and loss of

judgment, do not know

*

this,

they

whose understanding is

Pravy&lmraya is explained by the commentator as pralcmhtokta-

yc.-T,


— canti parva.

Farva.] lost,

sink under the weight

197

of misfortune.

A person

10

acquires a keen understanding succeeds in destroying sins.

his

A sinless person acquires the attribute of Goodness,

and having acquired it becomes

cheerful. 11

that deviate from the attribute

of Goodness,

peated rebirths, are obliged to indulge in led on

who

all

They, however,

and obtain

sorrow and

by desire and the objects of the senses. 12

or the reverse, in respect of the attainment of all

13

by pleasure or pain, I neither dislike nor

like.

slays another, one slays only that other's

body.

Indeed, both

of

them

another,

of

objects

is

When one That man,

himself slain.

ignorant of the truth,

are

grief,

Success

are represented

desire, life or death, the fruits of action that

who thinks that it is he who slays

re-

he

viz.,

That person, O Maghavat, who slays and he who is slain.* who having killed or vanquished any one brags of his manliness, should know that he is not the actor but that the act 14

(of which he boasts) has been

it

accomplished by a real agent

When the

(who is different). 15

question

that causes the creation and the

comes as to who is

destruction of things in

that

some person (who

has himself been caused or created) has

caused the act (of

the world,

it is

generally regarded

Know, however, that

creation or destruction).

who is so regarded

has (as already said) a

the

person

creator. 10

Earth,

light or heat, space, water, and wind constituting the

me) what sorrow can I tion) ? 17

One that is

feel

(for

possessed

* I follow Nilakantha's gloss in

explained as nirjivam-deham,

i.

e.,

fifth

(When this is known

from these do all creatures spring.

this

change

of great

in

my

condi-

learning, one

rendering this verse. the body

to

that

Hatam is

divested of Soul.

'He

who slays another is himself slain' means that a person who regards his own self as the slayer is steeped in ignorance, for the Soul is never an actor. By thinking that he is the actor a person invests his Soul with the attributes of the body and the senses. Such a man (as already said) is Hutah or

slain

(i.

e.,

steeped in ignorance).

Comparing this

with verse 19 of Sec. II of the Gita, we find that the same thing asserted there in a slightly different way.

the slayer and he who regards it as slain are both mistaken.

does not slay nor is slain,'

— T.

is

'He who regards the Soul as

The Soul


198

mahabharata.

has noii much of learning, one that

one that

is

destitute

[Mokahadharma

is

possessed

of strength, one

personal beauty, and one that

is

that

is

of strength,

possessed cf

very ugly, one that

away by Time, which is too deep

When I know

energy.

that

Time, what sorrow can I feel

I

to be fathomed,

for-

is

tunate and one that is not blessed by fortune, 18 are all

swept

by its own

have been vanquished by

(for this alteration

in

my

cir-

One that burns anything burns a thing that has been already burnt. One that slays, only slays a victim already slain. One that is destroyed has been before des-

cumstances) ? 18

troyed. is

A thing that is acquired by a person is that which

already arrived and intended

Time is like an ocean. deed,

is its

for

acquisition. 20

his

There is no island in

it.

This

Where, inRe-

Its boundary cannot be seen.

other shore ?

flecting even deeply, I do not behold the

end of this

conti-

nuous stream that is the great ordainer of all things and that is certainly celestial. 21 is

Time that destroys

all

If I did not understand that creatures, then, perhaps,

it

I would

have felt the emotions of joy and pride and wrath, O lord of Cachi

22 !

Hast thou come here

to

ascertained that I am now bearing the subsits upon chaff and that

is

condemn me, having form of an

now passing

his

lonely spot remote from the habitations of men ? 23

that

ass

days in

a

If I wish,

even now I can assume various awful forms beholding any

one of which thou wouldst beat a hasty retreat from presence. 24

It is Time that gives everything and again

away everything.

It is

Time that ordains

all

things.

my

takes

Do-

O Cakra, brag of thy manliness. 25 Formerly, O Purandara, on occasions of my wrath everything used to becomeagitated. I am acquinted, however, O Cakra, with the eternal attributes of all things in the world. 20 Do thou also know the truth. Do not suffer thyself to be filled with not,

wonder.

Affluence and its origin are not

under one's con-

27

Thy mind seems to be like that of a child. It is the same as it was before. Open thy eyes, O Maghavat, and trol.

adopt an understanding established on certitude and truth. 23 The gods, men, the IHtris, the Gandharvas, the snakes, and the Rdkshasas, were all under

my sway in

days gone by,


canti parva,

Parva.]

Thou knowest

O Vasava 29

this,

199

understandings

Their

!

stupified by ignorance, all creatures used to ing,

flatter

me, say-

Salutations to- that point of the compass whither Vi-

rochana's son Vali

may now be

staying P

I do not at all grieve when I think

— O lord of Cachi, honor (which is

of that

I feel no sorrow for this fall of mine

no longer paid to me).

My understanding is firm in

respect, viz., that

this

sway of the Ordainer. 21

live obedient to the

I will

It is seen

that

some one of noble birth, possessed of handsome features, and endued with great prowess,

misery, with all his coun-

This happens because of its having been

sellors and friends.

ordained.* 32

lives in

Similarly, some one born

an ignoble race,

in

devoid of knowledge, and with even a stain seen,

O Cakra, to live in happiness with

on

all

birth, is

his

counsellers

his

and friends.

This also happens because of its having been

ordained/ 3

An

is

auspicious

and beautiful woman, O Cakra,

seen to pass her life in misery.

Similarly, an

ugly woman

with every inauspicious mark is seen to pass her days in great happiness.

That we have now become so is not due to any

84

Cakra

act of ours,

That thou art now

!

so

thou of a hundred

hast not done anything,

consequence of which thou art now enjoying

not due,

is

O wielder of the thunderbolt, to any act of thine

?' 5

Thou

sacrifices, in

this

affluence.

Nor have I done anything in consequence of which I have now been divested of affluence. Affluence and its reverse 3 I now behold thee blazing with come one after another. *

splendour, endued with prosperity, possessed of beauty, plac37 ed at the head of all the deities, and thus roaring at me. This would never be but for the fact of Time standing near

Indeed,

after having assailed me.

me

I

would have today

the thunder.

This,

forth my prowess.

however,

On

the

Time had not

killed thee

my fists notwithstanding the fact 33

if

is

other

come is for adopting a behaviour

assailed

with only a blow of

of thy

being armed with

not the time

hand, the of peace

for

time

putting that

has

and tranquillity.

* Compare this with the saying usually credited to Napoleon that St.

Helena was written in the book of Fate.— T,

!


+

200

masabharata.

[Mokvhadharma

It is Time that establishes all things.

things and leads them to their

Time works upon consummation.* 38

final

the worshipped lord of the Danavas.

energy, I used to roar in

all

I was

with my When Time

Burning

all

strength and pride.

is there whom he will not O chief of the deities, singly I bore the

hath assailed even myself, who 49

assail ?

Formerly,

energy of

twelve illustrious Adityas with thyself

the

all

amongst them. 41

It was I that

then to shower it as rain, give both light and

used to bear up

O Vasava

heat unto

the

was I that gave and it was I that took. I was the one puissant master. I

had,

O

chief of the

assailed by the forces

no longer seen to shine in me. 44

things.-}*

say that Time

months are his body. his mouth.

In all the worlds

no more.

the

doer

(of acts

Thou

art

not

the doer

O

lord

the

of Cachi, is

O Cakra, that

is

Brahma.

The

protects

or

and

fortnights

That body is invested with days and The year are his senses.

The seasons

Some people, in consequence

4li

am now

I

Persons conversant with the Vedas

(Eternity)

nights as its robes. is

48

used

that

I am not

else,

It is Time,

doer (of those acts). destroys all

is

by me).

None

It

destroy.

Those things, therefore, are

of Time.

(of acts dune by thee).

was

It

That sovereign sway which

celestials,

that are apparently done

to

It was I

to bind and it was I that used to unbind.

used to

worlds. 42

three

I that used to protect and it was I that used

43

water and

It was I that

!

the

supe-

of their

entire

universe)

rior intelligence, say that all this

(viz.,

should be conceived as Brahma.

The Vedas, however,

teach,

that the five sheathes that invest the Soul should be regarded

Brahma is deep and

as Brahma."

ocean of waters.

It

hath been

beginning nor end, and that destructible.

4S

* The original,

Though if

it

it is

inaccessible

said is

that

it

like

vast

and

both indestructible

without attributes by

literally rendered,

a

hath neither

itself,

would be 'Time cooks every-

thing.'— T. t Bhujyante

is

explained by the commentator as equivalent

paly ante or tamhriyante. X

to

— T.

Brghnifris indestructible a&jivm or Soul, and

displayed in the form of not-Self.

— T.

is

destructible

as


201

canti parva,

Parva.]

yet it enters all existent objects and as such assumes attriThose persons that are conversant with truth regard butes.

Through the action of Ignorance, Brah-

Brahma as eternal. 49 jii'i

Chit or

causes the attribute of materiality to invest the

Soul which is immaterial

spirit

(having knowledge only for

That materiality, however, is not the essential attribute of the Soul, for upon the appearance of a know-

its attribute).

ledge of the true cause of everything, that materiality ceases

Brahma in

to invest the Soul.* 53

by running nor by staying

still.

incapable of perceiving Bruhma.

51

All

the

some that he

;

Hours; some that he

is

the Morning; some

Noon

is

the

is

some that he

who

is

single.

O

passed away,

that

he

that he

is

the

is

the

is

the

is

the

Evening 53 and some that he ;

Many

things/ 4

all

are

Thus diverse people speak diversely of him Know that he is Eternity, under whose

the Moment.

sway are

senses

some that he is Prajapati f some that he

Fortnight; some that he is the Days; some

;

five

Some have said that Brah-

some that he is the Month

;

the

transcend-

2

;

is

Time or Brahma, indeed, cannot be avoided

ing that Time ?

Seasons

of Time

Where wouldst thou go

refuge of all creatures.

ma is Fire

the form

great strength

Vasava,

thousands of

each of

and prowess.

Thou

Indras have

whom was possessed of also,

O

lord

of Cachi,

shalt

85 have to pass away after the same manner.

too,

O Cakra, that art possessed of swelling might and

Thee, that

when thy hour comes, all-power5G ful Time will extinguish Time sweeps away all things. For this reason, O Indra, do not brag Time is incapable

art the chief of the

deities, !

!

of being quieted by either thee cr me or by those gone before "

us

5r

This regal prosperity that thou hast attained and that

thou thinkest to be beyond compare, had formerly been possessed by me.

It is unsubstantial

dwell long in one place. 53 sands of Indras before

much superior to thee

thee, !

and unreal. She does not had dwelt in thou-

Indeed, she all

of whom, again, were

very

Unstable as she is, deserting me she

* I expand verse 50 for giving its sense as a literal version would be unintelligible.

—T. 2G


— £02

mahabharata,

[Mokshadharma

tath now approached thee, O chief of the deities

O Cakra, indulge in such brag again become tranquil 'will

Knowing thee

!

very soon desert thee

!

—" •'

be

to

Do

not,

behooveth thee to

It

!

59 !

full

of vanity, she

c0

Section CCXXV.

"Bhishma said,

—'After

he of a hundred sacrifices be-

this,

.held the goddess of Prosperity, in her own embodied

souled

The

Vali. 1

-the goddess blazing

chastiser

illustrious

form that

form of the high-

blazed with splendour, issue out of the

of Paka, beholding

with radiance, addressed Vali in these

2 -words, with eyes expanded in wonder,

" 'Cakra said,

— O Vali, who

is

this one, thus shining with

.splendour, thus decked with head-plumes, thus adorned

with

golden bracelets on her upper arms, and thus emitting a halo of glory on all sides "

'Vali said,

is

3

— I do not know whether she

damsel or a celestial one or a human " 'Cakra said,

is an Asura Thou mayst or

one.

Do what pleases thee

mayst not ask her thyself.

4 !

thou of sweet smiles, who art thou that

possessed of such radiance and adorned with plumes that

art

thus issuest from the body

Kindly

tell

me

5

I

do not know thee

herself, blazing

deserted the

me this as I question thee

" 'Cree said,

!

"Who, indeed, art

!

Maya

splendour, after having tell

of Vali

thy name

thus standest here as

O,

energy that

consequence of her

in

issuing out of thy body.'

s !

lord

!

thou that

with thy own

of the Daityas ?

—Virochana did not know me. This Vali also

knows me not. The learned name of Dusshaha* Some knew me by the name of Vidhitst.-f I have other names also, O Vasava They are Bhuti, Lakshmi, and (pree.% Thou knowest me

that is the son

of Virochana

called me by the

7

!

not,

O Cakra, nor doth any one among the deities know me

s !

* One that is borne with great difficulty. — T. + Literally, the desire for action is the result of action or labour. \

;

hence abundance or plenty that

— T.

All these names imply plenty and prosperity.

— T.


®anti parya.

203*

— ——

>arva.]

lady that is difficult of being borne, why do you desert Vali now after having lived in him for a long " 'Cakra said,—

due to any act

Is it due to any act of mine or is it

time ?

9

that Vali has done ?

Ordainer rules

" 'Cree said,— Neither the Creater nor the

me from one

It is Time that moves

me.

Do not,

another.

to

place

I0

Cakra, disregard Vali

!

'"Cakra said,— For what reason, O goddess adorned with plumes, do you desert Vali ? Why also do you approach me Tell me this, O thou of sweet smiles !•"

(for living in me) ?

" 'Cree said,

I live

truth, in

in

penances, in prowess, and in

from all these.

virtue

good vows, in

gifts, in

Vali hath

!

off

fallen

Formerly he was devoted to the Brahmanas.

12

He was truthful and had however, he began

to

controlled

passions.

Latterly,

of animosity

towards

his

feelings

cherish

Brahmanas and touched clarified butter with soiled Formerly he was always engaged in the performance of sacrifices. At last, blinded by ignorance and afflict-

the

hands.* 18

ed by Time he began to boast before all persons, saying that his adorations towards

me were

ceaseless.

14

Deserting him

(for these faults) I shall henceforth, O Cakra, dwell in thee

Thou shouldst bear me without ances and prowess. " 'Cakra said, is not

— O thou that dwellest amid among

that can bear thee for ever " 'Cree said,

with

pen-

l5

person

a single

heedlessness, and

!

gods, men,

and

lotuses, there

creatures,

all

1G !

—Truly, O Purandara, there

none among

is

Gandharvas, Asuras, or Makshasas, that can bear me u for ever gods,

!

" 'Cakra said,

— O auspicious lady,

tell

me how I should me always I

conduct myself so that thou mayst dwell in shall certainly obey

swer me truly

thy behests.

— chief of the

how I may be enabled to dwell

/.

<?.,

It behooveth thee

to

an-

13 !

" 'Cree said,

*

!

thee as to

deities, I shall tell

in

thee always

!

Divide

me

with hands not washed after rising from his meals or while

going on with his meals,— T,


— — —

[Mokshadharma

H1HABHARA.TA.

204

down

into four parts according to the ordinance laid

in

the

Vedas !— 1S " 'Cakra said,

—I

thee

shall assign

As regards my-

to their strength and power in bearing thee. I shall always take

self,

any way

offend thee in

Lakshmi, that

may not

I

Amongst men, the Earth, that all. She shall bear a

!

strength

I think she hath the

fourth part of thyself.

!—

O

things, bears them

progenitrix of all

it

care, 20

according

habitations

do

to

21

" 'Cree said,

—Here, I yield up a quarter of myself. Let

proper disposition, " 'Cakra

said,

Do

Earth.

it be established on the

this,

O Cakra, for my second quarter

The waters, among men, in

human

to

form, do various services

bear a portion of thine

make a 22

!

their

liquid

Let the waters

beings.

They have the strength to

bear a fourth part of thy person. " 'Cree said,

thou, after

23 !

— yield up another quarter of mine that

is

T

Do thou, after this,

to be established in the waters.

assign a proper place for my third quarter " 'Cakra said,

—The Vedas, the

are all established in Fire.

Cakra,

24 !

sacrifices,

and the

deities

Fire will bear thy third quarter, 25

when it is placed therein. " 'Cree said, Here I yeild up my third quarter which

to be placed in Fire.

Do thou, O

proper place for my last quarter

•"Cakra said,

Cakra, after

is

this, assign

a

20 !

— They that are good among men, devoted to

Brahmanas, and truthful in speech, may bear thy fourth 27 The good have the power to bear it quarter. " 'Cree said, Here, I yeild up my fourth quarter that is !

to be placed different

to

O Cakra !—

My portions thus assigned

among the

good.

creatures,

do thou

continue to

protect

me,

28

'"Cakra said, thus distributed

— Listen thee

to

these

among

words of mine

different

!

creatures.

I have

Those

among creatures that will offend against thee shall be chastised by me.

—The chief of the Daityas,

ed by Cree, then said these words. '

f

viz., Vali,

thus desert-

shines

much in

29

'Vali said,— At present the Sun

as

the


'

205

canti parva.

Parva.)

east as in the west, and as much in the north as in the south."

When, however, the Sun, withdrawing himself from all sides, will shine only upon the region of Brahman that is situate in

the

middle

of

Sumeru, then

battle between the gods and the I

shall

certainly

vanquish

all

withdrawing himself from all

will

Sun,

shine

fixedly

upon

again

occur a great

1

sides, will

of Brahman, then

only the region

battle between the gods and the

'Cakra said,

will

Asuras, and

I shall surely conquer all of you !* "

fight

32

It is for

Vali, that

reason,

this

I do not hurl my thunderbolt upon thy head

Go whither-

!" 3

O great Asura, No time will come when the Sun will shine

soever thou wishest, O chief of the Daityas !

that

in

fight

— Brahman hath commanded me, saying that

I should never kill thee.

peace to thee

occur a great

again

A suras, and in that When the of you P

from only the meridian/ 4

!

The Self-born (Brahman) hath

before this ordained the laws that regulate the Sun's motions.

Giving light and heat to all creatures, he goes on ceaselessly. 5 5*

For six months he travels in a northward course and then for the other six in a southward course. The Sun travels by these courses (one after

mer for all

— creatures

rata, Vali the

winter and sum-

!

"Bhishma continued, south.

another), creating ?fi

—'Thus addressed by Indra,

chief of the

Bha-

Daityas proceeded towards the

Purandara proceeded towards the north." 7

The thou-

sand eyed Indra, after having listened to this speech of Vali

which was characterised by an entire absence of pride, then ascended the skies.'

" 38

* The commentator explains that according to the Pauranic theory, the world stands all around the mountains of Meru.

Brahman stands on its top.

The Sun

travels

The region

of

round Meru and shines

over all the directions or points of the compass.

This happens

in

the

age called the Vaivaswata Manwaniara (the age or epoch of

Mann the

when

the Savor-

son of Vivaswat).

But after the lapse of this

age,

nika Manwaniara comes, the sun will shine upon only the region on the top of Meru, and all around there will be darkness,— T,


— [Mokshadharma,

Section CCXXVI.

"Bhishma said,

'In this connection is also

narrative of the discourse between him fices and

the Asura Namuchi,

cited

the

hundred

of a

O Yudhishthira.

1

Asura Namuchi, who was conversant with the

old

sacri-

When

the

birth

and

the death of all creatures, was sitting, divested of prosperity

but untroubled at heart like the vast ocean ness,

perfect

in

Purandara addressed him these words :"

— Fallen

still-

off from

thy place, bound with cords, brought under the sway of thy foes, and divested of prosperity, dost indulge in grief or passest thou thy " 'Namuchi answered,

thou,

O Namuchi, s

days cheerfully ?

— By indulging

such sorrow

in

as

cannot be warded off one only wastes one's body and glad-

Then, again, no one can lighten another's

dens one's foes.

sorrow by taking any portion of it upon

oneself.

reasons, O Cakra, I do not indulge in sorrow.

thou seest hath one

end.* 4

Indulgence

personal comeliness, prosperity, of the

deities

5 !

life,

Without doubt,

in

For these

All this that

sorrow destroys

and virtue itself, O chief sorrow

that

suppressing

which comes upon oneself and which is born of an improper of the mind, one possessed of true knowledge

disposition

should reflect in one's mind of that which the highest

good and which dwells

When one sets one's mind upon

what

in is

is

productive of

the

heart

itselff

for

one's

highest

good, without doubt, the result that takes place is that objects are all accomplished.^

the womb.

*

lies

within

Controlled by the great Ordainer I go on as He

me

on, like

7.

all

e.,

one's

There is One ordainer, and no

His control extends over the being that

second.

sets

7

water running along a downward path. 8

things are destructible instead of being eternal.

—T.

+ The commentator explains that Hriddyam means Hritstham ncaru-

pam. By Kallyanam, of course, 3foksha or Emancipation is intended. T. X As explained in previous verses, one striving to attain Emancipa-

As a consequence of yoga, one acquires (without wishing for them) many wonderful powers. The accomplish-

tion must set himself to yoga.

ment of one's objects then follows as a matter of course.

— T.


;

207

canti parya,

Parva.]

Knowinc what is existence and what emancipation, and understanding also that the latter is superior to the former, I do not, however, strive for attaining to it. Doing acts that

tend towards the direction of virtue and also those that tend 9 towards the opposite direction, I go on as He sets mc on.

One gets those things that

are

That

ordained to be got. 10

One has repeatedly to which is to happen actually happens. by the Ordainer. one placed which is reside in such wombs in

One has no choice in the matter. 11 That person is never stupified, who when placed in any particular condition, accepts was ordained to be placed in. 12 Men are affected by pleasure and pain that come by turns in

it

as that which

he

There is no personal agency

course of Time. of pleasure

or

pain to any one).

In this

lies

matter

the

(in

sorrow, viz., 3

regards himself as

the

actor.*

Amongst Rishis, gods, great Asuras, persons sant with the three Vedas, and ascetics in the

fully

conver-

forest,

who is

that he that dislikes sorrow

there whom calamities

conversant

that are

never

fear

do not approach ? with

calamities.' 4

the

Those, however,

Soul and

The person

the

not- Soul

of wisdom,

naturally

standing immovable like Himavat, never gives way to wrath never suffers himself to be attached to senses

;

the

objects

never languishes in sorrow or rejoices in

of the

happiness.

When overwhelmed with even great afflictions, such a person never gives way to grief. 15

That person

is

a

very

superior

one whom even great success cannot gladden and even dire calamities connot stupify, and who bears

and that which heart.

16

is

between them

pleasure and pain,

both, with

an unmoved

Into whatever condition a person may fall, he should

summon cheerfulness without yielding to sorrow. Indeed, even * The sense is this

and hence never

:

a wise man never regards himself as the actor

;

Whatever sorrow overtakes him he views unmoved and takes it as the result of what had been ordained. Not so the foolish man. He deems himself to be the actor and looks upon sorrow as the result of his own acts. Hence, he cannot view it unmoved.

feels

sorrow.

Sorrow, therefore, lies in one's regarding oneself as the

actor; the true view being that one instead of being an actor

an instrument in the hands of the grat Ordainer.

— T.

is

only


208

m.yhabharata.

thus sliould one drive

to give pain.'

from one's self one's swelling grief

mind and that is

that is born in one's 7

off

[Mokshad.harma

(if

not dispelled) sure

That assembly of learned persons engaged in

the discussion of duties based upon both the (prutis

Smritis is not a good assembly, to

be

called

and the

— indeed, that does not deserve

by the name of assembly,

— entering which a

wicked man does not become penetrated with fear (born of

That man is the foremost

his wicked deeds).

who having dived into an enquiry ceeds in acting

after

of his

species

righteousness suc-

according to the conclusions to

which he

18

The acts of a wise man are not easily comprehenafflictions is wise is never stupified when upon him. Even if position like come he falls away from his

arrives.* sible.

He that

Gautama in his old

consequence of the direst cala-

age, in

mity, he does not suffer himself to be stupitied.f 19 these, viz.,

By any of

mantras, strength, energy, wisdom, prowess, beha-

viour, conduct, or the affluence of wealth, can a person acquire

that which

has

not been

What sorrow then

ordained

there

is

upon which one has set

for

one's

the

to be acquired by

him ?

non-acquisition

of that

heart ? 20

Before I

they that have the matter in their hands had

was born,

ordained what

I am fulfilling what was thus ordained What then can death do to me n One obtains only

I am to do and suffer. for me.

?

that which has been ordained to be obtained.

wither

it

was ordained that one is to go.

joys only are obtained

that

That man who, knowing this

are

One goes thither

Those sorrows and

ordained to be obtained."

fully,

does

not suffer himself

* The object of this verse is to show that right conclusions in respeet of duties are very rare. t This is a

hard hit.

— T.

The listener, viz., Indra, had violated, under

circumstances of the most wicked deception, the chastity of Gautama's spouse Ahalya. Gautama had to punish his wife by converting her into a stone.

This punishment, however, reacted upon Gautama inas-

much as it put a stop to his leading any longer a life of domesticity. In spite of such a dire affliction Gautama did not suffer his cheerfulness to depart from his heart. The effect of the allusion is to tell Indra that the speaker is not like him but like Gautama, i. e., that Namuchi was not the slave of his passions but that he was the master of his senses and the heart.

— T.


'

299

canti parva.

Parva.] to be stupified,

and who is contented under both happiness

and sorrow,

regarded as the foremost of his species,

is

'

Section CCXXVII. "Yudhishfchira said,

— 'What, indeed,

is

good

man

a

for

that is sunk in dire distress, when loss of friends or loss of 1 In this world, O bull kingdom, O monarch, has occurred ? of Bharata's race, thou art the foremost of our instructors It beho^veth thee to tell me what I ask

I ask thee this.

!

!' 2

"Bhishma said,— 'For one that has been divested of sons and wives and pleasures of every kind and wealth, and that plunged into dire distress, fortitude is of the The body is never emaciated of one highest good, O king has been

!

that

is

3 always possessed of fortitude.

Grief lessness bears

happiness within it, and also health that is a superior possession.

In consequence again

may again acquire prosperity. 4

of this

health

adheres to a course of righteous conduct (while distress)

succeeds in

this connection

acquiring

prosperity,

the accomplishment of all

perseverance in

is

the battle between the

an

end, Vali

became king.

who once more

who by

and

patience,

his

objects. 5

O Yudhishthira

gods and the Asicras, in

of Daityas

number

sire,

afflicted

In

once more cited the old narrative of the

discourse between Vali and Vasava,

large

of body, one

That wise man, O

established

6

After

!

which a

and Dcinavas fell, had come to

He was his

Vishnu

deceived by

sway over

all

the worlds.

He of a hundred sacrifices was once more invested with sovereignty of the deities. 7

After

the

rule

of the

the

deities

hid thus been re-established, and the four orders of men had been re-established in the practice of their respective courses of duty, the three worlds once more swelled with prosperity, 3 At that time, and the Self-born became glad of heart. accompanied by the Rudras, the Vasus, the Adityas, the

Acwins, the celestial Rishis, the Gandharvas, the Sicldhas, and other superior orders of beings, the puissant Cakra, 1

-'

seite I in splendour

callel Airavata,

27

on his four-tusked prince of elephants,

made a progress through

all

the

worlds. 10


[Mokahadharmn

MABABHAKATA,

210

-One day, while thus engaged, the wielder of the

thunder-

a certain

mountain

bolt beheld Virochana's son Vali within

cave on

the

Seeing the prince of Danavas, he

sea-shore.

approached him. 11

Beholding the chief of the

deities, viz.,

Indra, thus seated on the back of Airavata and surrounded by the several orders of the celestials, the prince of the 12 Indra Daityas showed no signs of sorrow or agitation. addressed fearless, and unmoved also, seeing Vali staying

•him from the back of his

foremost

of elephants, saying,

1?

Daitya, that thou art so unmoved ? Is it due to thy heroism or to thy having waited with reverence upon

How is it,

been

cleansed

aged persons?

Is it due to thy mind having

by penances ?

To whatever cause it may be due, this frame

of mind is certainly very

difficult

of attainment.

14

Hurled

from a position that was certainly the highest, thou art now divested of all thy possessions and thou bast been brought

under the sway of thy foes

!

O

son

what

of Virochana,

is

that by having recourse to which thou dost not grieve al15 though the occasion is for grief ? Formerly, when thou wert invested with the sovereignty of thy own

order, unrivalled

Now, however, thou

pleasures were thine.

art

divested

of

thy wealth and jewels and sovereignty. Tell us why thou Thou wert before this a god, seated on art so unmoved. the throne of thy sire and grandsires. Beholding thyself 1 '''

Thou today by thy foes, why dost thou not grieve ? with my struck been hast and noose Varuna's art bound in 17

stript

thunderbolt.

Thy wives have been taken away and thy 13 Tell us why thou dost not indulge in grief!

wealth also. Divested of prosperity and fallen away from affluence, thou This, indeed, is something that is indulgest not in grief !

very remarkable

!

Who else, O Vali, than one like thee, could

venture to bear the burthen of existence after being shorn of 19 Hearing without any the sovereignty of the three worlds ?

pain these and other cutting speeches that

Indra addressed

to him, asserting the while his own superiority over him, Vali the son of Virochana fearlessly answered his interrogator,

saying the following words. " 'Vali

50

said,— When calamities

have

oppressed

me,

O


211

CANTi parva.

Farvcc.]

Cakra, what dost thou gain by such brag now ? Today I behold thee, O Purandara, stand before me with the thundern Formerly, however, thou upraised in thy hand bolt

!

Now thou hast by some means

couldst not bear thyself so.

utter

Indeed, who else than thou could

gained that power.

such cruel speeches ?

That person who, though able to

22

towards a heroic

punish, shows compassion

vanquish-

foe

ed and brought under his sway, is truly a very superior When two persons fight, victory in the battle individual.* One of the two certainly becomes vicis certainly dubious. 3

torious,

O chief of the

24 and the other becomes vanquished.

deities, let not

thy disposition be such

that thou hast become

sovereign

the

Do

!

of all

not imagine

creatures

we have become so

is

not,

O

after

s3

That of any act

fiaving conquered all with thy might and prowess

Oakra, the result

I

That thou hast become so, O wielder of the thun2G What I derbolt, is not the result of any act of thine

of ours.*

!'

am now thou wilt be in the

future.

Do

disregard me,

not

thinking that thou hast done an exceedingly

difficult

feat.-

?

A person obtains happiness and misery one after another in

course

of

Time.

sovereignty of the

Thou

universe

course of Time

consequence of any especial merit in thee leads me on in his course.

and thou also art not what we to

parents,

an)' good

reverential

quality,

any one. friends,

nor kinsmen,

Timer

Men

means, an

It is Time

in,

that

not what thou

are !* ?9

art

today,

Dutiful services done

worship of deities, due practice of

—none of these can bestow happiness on

30

1

28

!'

the

but not

That same Time leads thee also

It is for this that I am

onward.

obtained

Cakra,

hast, in

Neither knowledge, nor penances, nor gifts, nor

are

can rescue one that

afflicted

by

incapable of averting, by even a thousand

impending calamity.

go for nothing in such cases. that are afflicted

is

32

Intelligence

There

by Time's course.

is

and strength

no rescuer of men

That thou,

regardest thyself as the actor lies at the root

Cakra,

of all sorrow. 23

* The tee here is the pronoun of dignity, applying to the speaker only and not to both the speaker and the listen $iv— T,


mababharata,

212

of an

If the ostensible doer

act

[Mvktshadkarma the

is

actor thereof,

real

that doer then would not himself be the work else, (viz.,

the Supreme Being).

of some

Hence, because the osten-

sible d:>er is himself the product of another, that

whom

the Supreme Being above

there

hast vanquished me.

beings that move.

It

another

is

nothing higher/ 4

is

Aided by Time thou

Aided by Time I had vanquished thee. It

one

Time that is the mover of all Time that destroys all beings/'

is

5

is

O Indra, in consequence of thy intelligence being of the vulgar species thou seest not that destruction awaits all Some, indeed, regard thee highly as one that has things !

86 acquired by his own acts the sovereignty of the universe. For all that, how can one like us that know the course of

the world, indulge

in

consequence of having been

grief in

afflicted by Time, or suffer our understanding to be stupified, Shall my understanding or yield to the influence of error P 7

when we

or that of one like me, even

overwhelmed by

are

Time, coming in contact with a calamity, suffer destroyed like a wrecked vessel at

sea ?* S8

and all those who

become the

deities,

shall

will

have,

O

future

in

Cakra, to go

Myself,

be

thyself,

chiefs

of the

way along which

the

hundreds of Indras have gone before thee

itself to

?0 !

When thy hour

matures itself, Time will surely destroy thee like me, thee that art now so invincible and that now blazest with unrivalled splendour

40

In Time's course

!

Indras and of deities have been

Time, indeed,

is

irresistible

41 !

swept

many thousands

off

yuga

after

of

yiiga.

Having attained to thy pre-

sent position, thou regardest thyself very highly, even as the

Creator of all beings, the divine and eternal

Brahman 42 !

This position of thine had been attained by many before thee. With none did it prove stable or unending. In consequence, however, of a foolish understanding, thou alone

not deserving of trust.

which

*

is

not eternal.

O chief of the

The sentence is an interrogative

mistakes the meaning,

it

Thou trustest in that which Thou deemest that to be eternal

to be immutable and eternal. is

regardest

43

one.

deities,

one that

The Burchvan

K, P, Singha is correct,— T,

is

translator


canti parva,

Parua.)

213

overwhelmed and stupified by Time really regards oneself Led by folly thou regardest thy present

after this manner. 44

Know, however, that it is never stable in respect of either thee or me or others. 45 It

regal

prosperity

be

to

thine.

-

had belonged to innumerable persons before thee. over them it has now become thine.

with thee,

stay

It will

Passing

O Vasava, for sometime and then prove its instability.

Like

a cow

will

abandoning one drinking ditch

surely desert thee for somebody

else.

meration.

In the future will

rise

after

O

also,

make an enu-

to

Purandara, innumerable

thee. 47

rulers now that had formerly

it

So many sovereigns

40

have gone before thee that I venture not

sovereigns

another,

for

I

enjoyed

do not behold those this

Earth with her

trees and plants and gems

and mines. 48

and living creatures and waters Prithu, Aila, Maya, Bhima, Naraka, Camvara,

Aowagriva, Puloman,

Swarbhanu,

immeasurable height,

Prahrada,

chitti,

whose standard was of

Namuchi, Daksha, Vippra-

Virochana, Hrinisheva, Suhotra, Bhurihan, Pushavat, "

Vrisha, 40 30 Satyepsu, Rishava, Vahu,

Kapilacwa,

Virupaka,

Vaaa, Karttacwara, Vahni, Vicwadangshtra, Nairiti, 51 Sankocha, Varitaksha, Varaha, Acwa, Ruchiprabha, Vicwajit, Pratirupa, Yrishanda, Vishkara,

Madhu, 62 Hiranyakacipu, the

Danava Kaitabha, and many others that were Daiteyas and Danavas and Rakshasas, 53 these and many more unnamed, belonging to remote and remoter ages, great Daityas and

— indeed, — have gone away,

foremost of Danavas, whose names we have

many foremost of Daityas of former times, leaving the Earth.

heard, 54

proved stronger than

all

of them.

55

of them

All

shipped the Creator in hundreds of sacrifices. the one person that hast done so. to

righteousness and

sacrifices.

55

all

of

All

them always performed great

All of them were capable

of sojourning

All of them had very

showed

masters of hundreds of illusions, and wished, ...We

have

never

All

all

through

their

strong frames and

57 arms that resembled heavy bludgeons.

form they

had wor-

Thou art not

of them were devoted

the skies, and all were heroes that never in battle.

Time

All of them were afflicted by Time.

of

backs

all

had

them were

could assume any

heard

that

having


a

MAHABHARATA.

14

[MokshadharmCi

eno-a^ed in battle any of them had ever All were firm observers of the vow

sported as they

Devoted

wished.

58 sustained a defeat.

and all

of truth, to

the

of

them

Vedas and Vedic 59

Posthem were possessors of great learning. sessed of great might, all of them had acquired the highest But none of those high-souled prosperity and affluence. rites, all of

consequence of

sovereigns had the least tincture of pride in

All of them were liberal, giving unto each sovereignty.' what each deserved. All of them behaved properly and duly 01 All of them were the offspring of towards all creatures. with great strength, all were Endued Daksha's daughters. 10

lords of the creation.

Scorching all things with their energy,

Yet all of them blazed with splendour. 02 As regards thee, swept off by Time.

all

of them

Cakra,

it

is

were evi-

dent that when thou shalt have, after enjoying the Earth, 3 to leave her, thou wilt not be able to control thy grief!" Cast

this

off

cherishest

that thou

desire

for

objects

of

Cast off this pride that is born of affection and enjoyment. If thou actest in this manner, thou wilt then prosperity. be able to bear the grief that attends the loss of sovereignWhen the hour of sorrow comes, do not yield to sorrow. ty c4 .

Similarly,

when the hour of joy comes, do not

regarding both

the

with the present. 65

rejoice.

Dis-

and the future, live contentedly When Time that never sleeps came

past

upon me that had always been heedful of my duties, turn thy heart to the ways of peace, O Indra, for that same Time 6S Thou piercest me with will very soon come over thee upon inspiring dread bent to be thy words, and thou seemest !

finding

in me.

Indeed,

own

very highly. 67

self

even now behind thee.

me

collected,

thou regarded thy

Time had first assailed me. It is I was at first vanquished by Time.

It was for that reason that thou didst afterwards

vanquishing me

for

which thou

roarest

in

succeed

pride thus

in 63 !

become angry, what person was there on Earth that could stand before me in battle ? Time, however, is stronger. He has overwhelmed me. It is Formerly, when I happened to

for this reason,

me

'

Vasava, that thou art able to stand before

Those thousand (celestial years), that are the measure


canti paetai

Parva.]

213

Thou shalt then end/ and thy limbs will become as miserable as mine now even though I am possessed of mighty energy. I have of thy sway, will surely come to an fall

fallen away

that

is

occupied by

Thou

art

now

from the high place

sovereign of the three

Indra in heaven. 70

worlds.

the

the

actual

In this delightful world of living beings,

thou art now, in consequence of Time's course, an object of Canst thou say what is that by having done which thou hast become Indra today and what also is universal adoration.

that by having done which we have fallen off from the posi-

we had V Time is the one creator and destroyer. Nothing else is cause (in the universe for the production of 1

tion

any

effect).

birth,

Decline,

and death,

72

neither

sovereignty, happiness, misery,

fall,

— a learned person by encountering any

of

these

O

Indra, knowest

nor indulges in sorrow.

rejoices

We also,

us.

Thou,

Vasava, know thee

s !

Why then dost thou brag in this fashion before me, forgetting, O shameless one, that it is Time that has made Thou

thou art ?

was in those days 74 !

play

in

all

Aiityas, the

Maruts,

O

thee

my battles,

thyself witness

furnish

The and the vanquished by me.

sufficient

evidence.

Rudras, the Saddhyas, the Vasus, lord

of Cachi,

Thou knowest it well

what

what my prowess The energy and might I used to dis-

didst

were

thyself,

O

all

7 '

Cakra, that in

the

great

encounter between the gods and the Asuras,' 6 the assembled deities were quickly routed by me by the fury of my attack.

Mountains with their forests and the denizens that those forests, Avere repeatedly hurled the mountain summits with craggy

thy head.

by

lived in

Many were

edges that I broke on

What, however, can I do now ?

ble of being resisted. 78

us. 77

Time is incapa-

If it were not so, do not think that I

would not have ventured to kill thee with that thunderbolt The present, however,

of thine with even a blow of my fist. is

not the hour

with

me

for

the

display

of prowess.

The

hour that has come is such that I should adopt tranquillity

now and tolerate everything.

It is for this reason,

that I put up with all this insolence of thine.

O Cakra,

Know, how-

ever, that I am less able to bear insolence than even

thou. 79


'

mahabharata,

216

Thou braggest

before one who,

matured, is surrounded on

all

[Mokshadharma

upon

his

sides

by Time's conflagra-

time having been

Time's cords. 80

Yonder stands is incapable being who of resisted by that dark individual the world. Of fierce form, he stands there, having bound me like an inferior animal bound with cords. K Gain and

tion and bound strongly in

lust

and

— these

all

happiness and

misery,

death, captivity

and

release,

Time's course. 8 "

I

I05S,

He is

actor.

the

am

not

actor

the

wrath,

Thou

actor.

and

birth

cne encounters in art not

who, indeed, is omnipotent.

the

That

Time ripens me (for throwing me down) like a fruit that has There are certain acts by doing which

appeared on a tree. 83

one person obtains happiness in

Time's course.

By doing

those very acts another obtains misery in the course of Time.

84

Versed as I am with the virtues of Time, it behooves me not to indulge in grief when

me.

It is fur this

reason,

Grief cannot do us any good. in grief never dispels

one's

grief destroys one's

power.

indulge in

— grief

is

Time that has

assailed

Cakra, that I do not grieve. The grief of one that indulges

calamity.

On

It

this

is

for

other hand,

the

that I

do not

s "~- 6

!

by the chief of the Daityas, he of a the puissant and thousand-eyed viz.,

"Thus addressed hundred

sacrifices,

chastiser

of

words

it

O

Paka,

restrained

his

wrath

and said

these

87 :

" 'Cakra

said,

— Beholding this upraised arm of mine,

nooses of Varuna, not be agitated, would who is there whose understanding

equipt with the thunderbolt, and

including

the

those

very Destroyer himself

death of all beings P

s

that

compasses the

Thy understanding, however, so firm

and so endued with visions of the truth, hath not been thou of invincible prowess, verily, thou art sa Beholding unmoved today in consequence of thy fortitude agitated

!

O

!

all

things in this universe to be fleeting,

who is there

in

it,

endued with body, that would venture to repose confidence on either his bxly or all the objects self

I

also know that this

of his desire i

w

Like thy-

universe is not eternal, and

that

it has been thrown into Time's c<.nflagratkn that is dreadful


— canti parva.

Parva,]

21?

though hidden from the veiw, that is continuously burning, 91 Every one is assailed here by and that is truly endless.

Nothing among beings that are subtile or gross

Time.

AH things are being

enjoys an immunity from Time's sway.

cooked in Time's can ldren. " Time has no master. Time is ever heedful. Time is always cooking all things within 6

No one who has once entered

itself.

which is ceaselessly going

the domain of Time

18 on, can escape therefrom.

All

embodied beings may be heedless of Time, but Time is heedNo one has ever ful and is broad awake behind them. 94 Ancient and him. been seen to have driven off Time from and the embodiment of justice, Time is uniform in Time cannot be avoided, respect of all living creatures.

eternal,

5 Like a usurer and there is no retrogression in its course/ its subtile up adds portions Time interest, his up adding kaslUlcds, and lavas, and kshanas, represented by kolas, and 98

Like the current of a and months, and days and nights. roots are reached by it, whose tree away a river washing Time, getting at him who says, This I ivill do today but this 07 other act I will do tomorrow sweeps him away. Time sweeps

while before away one and men exclaim — / saw him a Hoiv has he died P* — Wealth, comforts, rank, prosperity, little

!

all

fall

a prey

to

Time.

Approaching every living creature,

Time snatches away his life.

All things

their heads high are destined to

existent is only another

thing

is

however,

transitory

and

fall

form of the unstable.

difficult to come at.

L0

that proudly

down. 19

non-existent.

Such

a

raise

That which is

Every

conviction

Thy understanding,

is,

so firm

and endued with true vision, is unmoved. Thou dost not, even mentally, realise what thou wert sometime before ,M !

Time that is strong, assailing the universe, cooks itself

it

within

and sweeps away everything without consideration of

seniority of years or the reverse.

For

all

that, one

being dragged by Time is unconscious of the

that

is

noose thrown

round one's neck.' 02

People, attached to jealousy and vanity and cupidity, to lust, wrath, and fear, to desire, heedlessness, and pride, suffer themselves to be stupified. 103 Thou,

however, art acquainted with the

28

truth of existence.

Thou


mahabhakata,

218

[Mofahadharma

art possessed of learning and endued with

Thou beholdest Time as on the palm

ance.

emblic myrobalan

wisdom and pen-

clearly

as

of thy

hand

if

were na

it

O son of

104 !

Virochana, fully conversant art thou with the topic of Time's

Thou art well versed in all branches of knowThou art of cleansed Soul and a thorough master of thy passions. Thou art, for this, an object of affection with all persons endued with wisdom. 105 Thou hast, with thy conduct

!

ledge.

understanding,

Though thou

fully

hast

comprehended

the

enjoyed every kind

whole

universe,,

thou

of happiness,

wert never attached to anything, and hence thou hast not been stained by anything. 106

The qualities of Passion and Darkness do not soil thee for thou hast conquered thy senses,

Thou waitest only upon thy Soul which is divested of both joy and sorrow. 107 The friend of all creatures, without anitranquilly, beholding thee

mosity, with thy heart set upon thus,

my

heart

is

inclined

to

compassion towards

1 do not desire to afflict an enlightened person like keeping him

in

an enchained condition.

injury is the highest thee.

109

religion.

I

thee.

103

thee by

Abstention

from

compassion towards

feel

These nooses of Varuna, with whieh thou hast been consequence

bound, will loosen in Time's course in

misconduct of men.

Blessed be

of the

thou,

O great Asura / u0

the

aged mother-in-law

When the daughter-in-law will set

when the son, through delusion, will command the sire to work for him, 111 when Cudras will have their feet washed by B.ahmanas and have sexual congress fear112 when men will lessly with women of regenerate families, discharge the vital seed into forbidden wombs, when the refuse of houses will begin to be carried upon plates and vessels made of white brass, and when sacrificial offerings to

work,

intended for the deities will bidden vessels, 113 when one, to loosen u4 !

Be happy.

begin

the

be

borne

orders

will

to

four

upon

for-

transgress

then these bonds of thine will begin, one by

all restraints,

cheerful.

all

From us thou hast no fear.

Be divested

of all

sorrow.

Let no illness be thine

words unto him, the divine Indra,

115 !

Wait quietty.

Let thy heart be

— Having said these

having the prince of


f canti parva.

Parva.]

2T9*

Having vanquished

elephants for his vehicle, left that spot.

gladness

all the Asuras, the chief of the deities rejoiced

in

110 and became the one sole lord of all the worlds.

The great mobile and

Jtishis hymned the

immobile creatures.

praises

lord of all

of that

The deity of fire once more began

to

bear the libations of clarified butter that were poured (by

and the great god took charge of His praises to his care. 117

all) into his visible form,

the nectar that was committed

hymned by the foremost of Brahmanas engaged

in

sacrifices,

the lord Indra, blazing with splendour, his wrath pacified, and his heart tranquillised, became gladdened, and returning to his own abode in heaven, " liappiness.*' us

began to pass his days

greai

in

Section CCXXVIII. "Yudhishthira said, tions of future

person I'

me, O grandsire, the indica*

'Tell

greatness

and future

respect

in

fall

of a

1

"Bhishma said,

— 'The mind

cates the premonitory

and future fall. 2

blessed

itself,

symptoms

of one's

be

thou, indi-

future

prosperity

In this connection is cited the old story of

the discourse between Cree and Cakra.

Listen to

The great

of

dhishthira P

ascetic

Narada,

it,

O Yu-

energy whose

effulgence is as immeasurable as Brahma itself, with sins

all

destroyed, capable of beholding through the prosperity of his

penances both this and the other world at once, and the equal of the celestial Iiishis dwelling in the region of the Creator, roved according

to his pleasure through the

triple

"

One day, rising up at dawn, he wished to perform his ablutions, and for that purpose went to the river Ganga as she issued out of the pass known by the name of Dhruva, and plunged into the stream. At that time the thousand? \vorld. 4 5

6

* These things had not happened for many days in consequence of

the wickedness of the Asuras.

With the

returned, and with them universal peace.

victory

of Indra, sacrifices

— T.

t The words are 'Dhruvadwarabhavam. The commentator is silent. Probably a Himalayan pa=ss. The Vernacular translators think It is


mahabharata.

220

wielder of the thunder-bolt, and the

eyed Indra also, the slayer

of Caravara and Paka,

Narada

was.

7

[Mokshadharma

came to the very shore where

The Rishi and the deity, both of souls under

perfect command, finished

ablutions, and having com-

their

pleted their silent recitations, sat together. 5

They employed

the hour in reciting and listening to the excellent narratives told by the great celestial Rishi s

descriptive

of many good

Indeed, with concentrated attention the two

and high deeds. 9 were engaged in such pleasant discourse on ancient history.* While sitting there they beheld the rising Sun casting his thousand rays right before him. Seeing the full orb, both

and hymned

of them stood up

his

praises. 10

Just at that

time they beheld in the sky, in a direction opposite to that of the rising star of day, some luminous object, resplendent as blazing fire and that seemed to be a second star of day.

And

they saw, O Bharata, that that luminous object was gradu11 Riding upon Vishnu's ally approaching towards them both. vehicle adorned with Gadura and Surya

himself, that

object

blazed forth with unrivalled splendour, and seemed to illumine the three worlds. 12

The

object

they saw was

none other

than Cree herself, attended by many Apsaras endued with Indeed, she looked like a large solar disc

splendid beauty. herself,

possessed

of

effulgence

resembling that of

Adorned with ornaments that looked

like

veritable

she wore a wreath that resembled a garland of pearls.

fire.

13

stars,

Indra

saw that goddess called Pad ma having her habitation in the Descending from her foremost of cars, midst of lotuses. 1

*

that unrivalled lady began to approach

towards the lord cf

15 the three worlds and the calestial Rishi Narada.

the region of the Pole-star that

Brahman the Creator.

is

intended.

Dhruva

is

Followed

a

name

of

It may mean, therefore, the river as it issues

out of Bi'ahman's loTca or region.

The Pauranic myth

is

that issuing

from the foot of Vishnu the stream enters the Kamandalu of Brahman

and thence to the Earth. T. * The reader of Lord Lytton's works may, in this connection, be reminded of the discourse between Mejnour and the neophyte introduced to him by Zanoni, in course of their evening rambles over the ridges of the ^ppeninee,— T,


CANTJ PARVA.

Parvti)

221

proceeded towards that lady.

by Narada, Maghavat also

With joined hands, he offered himself up to her,

18

and versed

as he was with all things, he worshipped her with reverence

The adorations over, the lord

and sincerity never surpassed.

of celestials, O king, addressed Cree in the following words. " 'Cakra said,

17

— O thou of sweet smiles, who, indeed, art

thou and for what business hast thou come here ? O thou of fair brows, whence dost thou come and whither wilt thou auspicious lady ?

proceed, " 'Cree

18

said,— In the three worlds

suspiciousness;

all

with their whole hearts to

win an

of the

full

seeds of

and immobile,

creatures, mobile

association

strive

with me. 19

I am that Padma, that Cree decked with lotuses, who sprung from the lotus that blooms at the touch of the rays of Surya,

am called Lakshmi, I am Faith, I am InBhuti, and Cree, O slayer of Vala and I am ImmutaVictory, am telligence. I am Affluence, I 21 I am Patience, I am Success, and I am Prosperity. bility I am Swaha, I am Swadha, I am Reverence, and I an Fate, and I am Memory. 22 I dwell at the van and on the standfor the prosperity of all

creatures. 20

I

!

!

ards of victorious and virtuous sovereigns,

homes and cities and dominions. of Vala,

23

I

also

as

always reside,

their

in

slayer

with those foremost of men, viz., heroes panting

after victory and unretreating from battle.

24

I also reside for

ever with persons that are firmly attached to virtue, that are

endued with great intelligence, that are devoted to Brahma, that are truthful in speech,

and that are liberal. consequence of my merit.

that are

possessed of humility,

Formerly I dwelt with the Asuras in disposition of being bound by truth and

25

Seeing, however,

that the Asuras have assumed ad-

verse natures, I have left them and wish to reside in thee " 'Cakra

said,

thou of fair

face,

in

2G !

consequence of

what behaviour of the Asuras didst thou dwell with them ?

What didst thou see there for which thou

hast come hither,

having deserted the Daityas and the Danavas ? " 'Cree said,

27

— I attach myself steadfastly to those that are

devoted to the duties of their own order, to those that never fall

away from

patience, to

those that take

a

pleasure in


222

[Mokahadharma

maha.bha.rata.

walking along the path which leads to heaven. 28 reside with those

that are distinguished

study of the scriptures, for rites, and for

guests. 2D

sacrifices,

I always

liberality, for

for

other scriptural

for

worship of titris, deities, preceptors, seniors, and

Formerly the Danavas used to keep their abodes

clean, to keep their women under control, to

pour libations

on the sacrificial fire, to wait dutifully on their preceptors, to restrain their passions, to be obedient to the Brahman as, to be truthful

in

speech. 50

They were

kept their wrath under control charity

;

;

;

and they

they practised the virtue of

they never envied others

they

;

used

their friends and advisers, and their spouses jealous. 31

of faith

full

;

to

maintain

they were never

Formerly they never assailed one another, filled

with wrath.

They were all contented and never

felt

pain

2

They

at the sight of other people's affluence and prosperity/

were all charitable and economical

;

of repectable

conduct,

and endued with compassion. They were exccessively inclined to

grace,

faith,

possessed

of

simplicity

of conduct,

steadfast

and had their passions under complete control. 33

in

They

used to keep their servants and counsellers contented, and

were grateful to

serve

and endued with sweet speech.

every

one as each

deserved in

They used

consequence of

and honor. They were endued with shame. 4 They were of rigid vows/ They used to perform their ablutions on every sacred day. They used to smear themselves

his

position

They They were observant of fasts and penances, were trustful, and utterers of Vedic hymns. 35 The Sun never rose upon them while they lay asleep. They never outsiept the moon. They always abstained from curds and pounded barle}'. 30 They used every morning to look at clarified butter and other auspicious articles, and with senses withdrawn they used to recite the Vedas and worship Brahmanas with gifts. 37 Their discourse was always virtuous, and they never accepted gifts. They always went to sleep at midnight and never slept during the day. 38 They always used to take pleasure in showing comproperly

with perfumes and

auspicious

unguents.

were also given to adorn their persons duly.

passion for the distressed, the helpless, the

aged, the

weak,


223

canti parva.

Parva.)

the sick, and women, and enjoyed

sharing these with them.

their

all

They always* used

39

possessions to

by and

assure

comfort the agitated, the cheerless, the anxious, the terrified,

and emaciated, the robbed, and the They followed the dictates of virtue and never

the diseased, the weak afflicted.

40

injured one another.

They were ready and well-disposed

for

action of every kind (that deserved to be accomplished).

They used to serve and wait with reverence upon seniors and aged individuals. 41 They duly worshipped Pitris, deities, and guests, and ate every day what was left after gratifying They were firmly devoted to truth and penances. 42 these. None amongst them ate singly any food that was good, and none had congress with other people's wives. As regards compassion, they behaved towards their own selves.

43

tinguished for gifts, for

for-

They were always

dis-

cleverness, for

humility,

hope-

simplicity, for

friendliness, for

for

of the

animals, into

into inferior

bidden wombs, or on sacred days. 44

for

towards

They never allowed the emission

vital seed into empty space,

ful exertion,

creatures as

all

forgiveness.

45

And, O puissant one, truth, charity, penance, purity, compassion, friends,

soft

all

speeches,

and absence of animosity towards

these were always in them. 48

Slumber, procras-

tination, fretfulness, envy, and want of foresight, discontent,

melancholy, cupidity, never assailed them. 47 of the

In consequence

Danavas having been distingushed

for

these good

qualities, I dwelt Avith them from the beginning of the

tion for many yugas together. 48 alteration brought

the Danavas.

about an

crea-

Times were altered, and that alteration in

the character of

I saw that virtue and morality deserted them

and that they began to own the sway of lust and wrath. 49 Persons, though themselves inferior in attainments, began towards seniors in age possessed of qualifications, and while the latter, possessed of

to cherish

superior

animosities

virtue and merit, used to speak

upon proper topics

in

the

midst of assemblies, the former began to ridicule or them. 60

When reverend seniors

in age

laugh at came, the younger

individuals, seated at their ease, refused to adore

the former

by rising up and saluting them with

In the pre-

respect.

61


t

mahabharata.

221

[Mokshadhcirma

sence of sires, sons began to exercise power (in matters that

They that were not

concerned sires alone).

receipt

in

of 52

wages accepted service and shamelessly proclaimed the fact. Those amongst them that succeeded in amassing great wealth

by doing unrighteous and censurable deeds came to be held in esteem.*

53

During the night they began Their homa

loud screams and shrieks. bright and upward

fires

to

indulge in

ceased to send

Sons began to lord it over

flames.

sires,

4

Mothers, fathers, aged and wives dominated over husbands/' guests, and guides ceased to command People ceased to bring up respect for their superior status.

seniors, preceptors,

66 with affection their own offspring but began to desert them.

Without giving away the defined portion in alms and

reserv-

ing the fixed portion for offering it unto the gods, every one Indeed, without

ate what he had.

offering

the deities in sacrifices and without sharing

goods to

their

them with the

Pitris, the gods, guests, and reverend seniors, they apropriat-

ed them to their own use shamelessly/' 6

Their

cooks

no

longer professed any consideration for purity of mind, deed,

They

and word.

ate what had been

left

uncovered. 57

Their

corn lay scattered in yards, exposed to devastation by crows and rats. Their milk remained exposed, and they began to

touch

clarified

butter with hands unwashed after

eating.-f-

63

Their spades, domestic knives, baskets, and dishes and cups of white brass, and other utensils began to lie scattered in their after

houses. 59

these.

Their housewifes abstained

They no longer attended

their houses and

from looking the

repairs of

Tethering their animals they abs-

walls.

tained from giving

to

them

food

and drink. G0

* K. P. Singha wrongly translates this verse.

Disregard-

— T.

t It is difficult to give to non-Hindoo peoples the

idea of what is The hand becomes uchccJiithta when set to food that is being eaten. Without washing that hand with pure water, it is never used by a Hindoo for doing any work. The food that remains in a

uchcchUhta.

dish after some portion of is

it

peculiar to Hindooism and

peoples in the world. J

has been eaten is

—T.

Yai'asa is pasture gra^s.

— T.

is

uchechishta.

The

idea

not to be seen among other races or


223

canti parva,

Parva.] ing children

thU

looked on, aal

only

their dependants, the Dlnavas ate

without; having

what they

fed

They

had." 1

began to prepare ptyusa and kt'igara and dishes of meat and cakes and gashJadi (not for gods and guests) but for their

own selves, and commenced to eat the flesh of animals not They used to sleep even after sun killed in sacrifices.* 02 had risen. They made night of their morns. Day and night, waxed in every house of theirs." dispute? and quarrels They that were not respectable amongst them no longer showed any respect for those that deserved respect while the latter were seated

fined duties,

in

any

Fallen

place.

off

from their de-

they ceased to reverence those that had

themselves to the woods for leading a life of peace

betaken

and divine

Intermixture of castes freely commenced among them. They ceased to attend to purity of person or mind. 61 Brahmanas learned in the Vedas ceased to command Those again that were ignorant of the respect among them. contemplation.

liichs

were not condemned or punished.

on a footing of eoiality,

— those, that

and those that deserved no

respect.

65

Both were treated

that deserved respect

is,

Their servant girls be-

came wicked in behaviour, and began

to

wear necklaces of

gold and other ornaments and fine robes, and used in

their

remain

to

houses or go away before their very eyes. 68

They

began to derive great pleasure from sports and diversions in which their women were dressed as men and their men as

women. 57

Those amongst their ancestors that

were affluent

had made gifts of wealth unto deserving persons.

The descen-

dants of the donors, even

began to resume, culties

when

for their unbelief,

threatened

the

prosperous

in

those gifts. 08

accomplishment

conditions,

When diffi-

of any purpose and

friend sought the counsel of friend, that purpose was frustrat-

ed by the latter even if he had any value to subserve better

classes

by

frustrating

interest it.

69

of the

have appeared traders and dealers

* Payasa is a kind of pudding prepared of rice boiled milk.

Kricara is milk, sesamum, and

rice.

their

in goods,

in

sugared

Cashkuli is a sort of

made of rice or barley boiled in biigared water. — T. 2y

slightest;

Amongst even

pie,


iiahabhirata,

226

[Mokshadharmci

The Cudras amongst

intent upon taking the wealth of others.

them

have

taken to the

practice

amongst them have began

to

study,

regulating their hours and

rules for

of

penances. 70

Avithout food.

Some

making any

Others have be-

making rules that are useless. Disciples have abstained from rendering obedience and service to preceptors. Preceptors again have come to treat disciples as friendly com-

gun

to

study,

panions. 71

Fathers and mothers are worn out with work, and

have abstained from indulging

in festivities.

Parents in old

a^e, divested of power over sons, have been forced to beg their

food of the latter.

72

conversant with the in

Amongst them, even persons

of wisdom,

Vedas, and resembling the ocean

gravity of deportment,

have begun

itself

to betake themselves

and such other pursuits. Persons who are 11 * illiterate and ignorant have begun to be fed at Qraddhas. to

agriculture

Every morning,

disciples,

instead of approaching preceptors

for making dutiful enquiries, for ascertaining what acts await-

ed accomplishment, and for seeking commissions which they are to discharge, are themselves waited upon by preceptors

who discharge those functions." of their husbands'

sence

Daughters-in-law, in the pre-

mothers and fathers,

rebuke and and summoning their husbands

chastise servants and maids,

73 Sires, with great care, seek to and rebuke them. or, dividing through fear their humour, good in keep sons 76 Even wealth among children, live in woe and affliction.-]-

lecture

persons enjoying the friendship of the victims, beholding the latter deprived of wealth in con migrations or by robbers or

by the king, have begun to indulge in laughter from feelings 77 They have become ungrateful and unbelieving of mockery.

and

sinful

and addicted

to

adulterous congress with even

the spouses of their preceptors. selves

to

eating forbidden

bounds and restraints.

food.

They have betaken themThey have transgressed all

They have become divested

of that

*

No merit attaches to the act of feeding an illiterate person. — T.

t

The correct reading is Vyabhajat.

The Bengal reading vyabkayat same

-would imply a tautology, for the second line would then give the

meaning as the drst.— T.


— 227

CANTI PAKVA.

Parva.]

splendour which had distinguished them before." In consequence of these and other indications of wicked conduct and the

reversal

of their

former nature,

not,

I shall

O chief of

79

I have, therefore, the gods, dwell among thorn any longer. come to thee of my own accord. Receive me with respect, Honored by thee, O chief of the celestials, lord of Cachi There where I 1 shall receive honor from all other deities/ reside, the seven other goddesses with Jaya for their eighth, who love me, who are inseparably associated with me, and who depend upon me, desire to live/ 1 They are Hope, Faith, Intelligence, Contentment, Victory, Advancement, and For!

She who forms the eighth, viz., Jaya, occupies the

giveness.

82 chastiser of Paka.

All

of

them and myself, having deserted the Asuras, have come

to

foremost place amongst

them,

We shall henceforth reside among the deities

thy domains.

83

who are devoted to righteousness and faith. " 'After the god less had said

rada, and Vasava

the slayer

friend of Agni,

the

celestial

Rishi Na-

gladdening her,

The god

welcome. 8 *

her a joyful

offered

so,

of Vritra, for

of

wind,

— that

— then began to blow gently through heaven,

bearing delicious odors, refreshing all creatures with whom he

came

into

contact,

one of the senses/ 5

and contributing

to the felicity of every

All the deities, (hearing the news) assem-

bled together in a pure and desirable spot and in

expectation

beside

him. 80

waited there

of beholding Maghavat seated with Lakshmi Then the thousand-eyed chief of the gods,

accompanied by Cree and his friend the great Rishi, and riding upon a splendid car _^irawn by green horses, came into that assembly

of the

celestials,

receiving

honor from

all.

87

Then the great Riski Narada, whose prowess was known to

all

the celestials, observing a sign that the

thunderbolt made and

wielder of the

which Cree herself approved

of,

comed the advent of the goddess there and proclaimed

welit

as

exceedingly auspicious. 88

Heaven's firmament became clear and bright and began to shower nectar upon the region of the self-born Grandsire.

The

struck by

to

horizon,

none, began

becoming

clear,

celestial

beat,

and

seemed

kettle-drums, though all

ablaze

the

points of the

with

splendour.*8


22S

maha.bha.rata.

[JUokshadkarma

Indra began to pour rain upon

crops

appear each at its proper season.

No one then deviated from

the path of righteousness.

many mines

filled

that

commenced

to

The Earth became adorned with

with jewels and gems, and the chaunt of

Vedic recitations and other melodious sounds swelled up on the occasion of that triumph of the celestials. 90 Human beings,

endued with firm minds, and

auspicious path that is trod by the

adhering

all

righteous, began

to

the

to

take

pleasure in Vedic and other religious rites and acts. Men and gods and Klnnaras and Yakshas and Rakshas all be-

came endued with prosperity and cheerfulness. 91 Not a flower, what need then be said of fruits, dropped untimely

from a tree even if the god of wind shook it with

All

force.

the kine began to yield sweet milk whenever milked

by men,

and cruel and harsh words ceased to be uttered by any one. 32 They who, from desire of advancement, approach before assemblies of

Brahmanas,

glorification of Cree by all

head,

and read the

deities

with Indra

the

of

at

their

— deities that are competent to grant every wish,—suc-

ceed in winning great prosperity. 93 the

narrative

this

These then,

O chief of

Kurus, are the foremost indications of prosperity and

adversity.

Urged on by thee, I have

told

thee

all.

It be-

hooves thee to bear thyself according to the instructions con"M ve} ed herein, understanding them after careful reflection T

!'

Section CCXXIX. "Yudhishthira said, duties,

— 'By what disposition, what course of

what knowledge, and what energy, does one succeed which is immutable and which is

in attaining to Brahma

beyond the reach of primordial nature ?'* 1

"Bhishma said,

— "One that

is

engaged in the practice of the

religion of nivritti. that eats abstemiously,

senses under complete control, can attain

to

and that has

his

Brahma which

* Everything else is liable to be affecte.1 by primordial nature. Only the Suprene Soul cannot be affected. Hence, Brahma is often said to be "above

largest sense.— T.

Prahiti."

Prakriti, here, is of course

used in

its


'

is

229

e.VNTi p.vrya.

Parva.]

immutable and which

this connection is cited the

is

nature. ?

above primordial narrative,

old

discourse between Jaigishavya

O Bharata,

Once on a time

and Asita. s

who was

Asita-Devala addressed Jaigishavya

In

of the

possessed

of

and fully acquainted with the truths of duty

great wis lorn

and morality.* " 'Devala

said,

— Thou art not gladened when praised.

Thou dost not give way to wrath when blamed or censured. What, indeed, is thy wisdom? Whence hast thou got it? And what, indeed, is the refuge of that wisdom ? 5 "Bhishma said, 'Thus questioned by Devala, the pure

import, fraught with

full faith,

" 'Jaigishavya said,

and profound sense. 6

— O foremost of Rishis,

of that which is the highest end, that goal, that

which

tranquillity,

is

words of high

those

Jaigishavya of austere penances, said

persons of righteous acts.

7

They,

in

I shall tell thee

which

the

is

the estimation

who

conceal

own

their

of

all

O Devala, who behave uni-

formly towards those that praise them and those

them, they

supreme

that

vows and good

blame acts,

8

recriminations, they who never when it is calculated to injure (instead of producing any benefit), they who do not desire to rethey who never indulge in say even what is good

turn injury for injury received,

are said to be men

They never grieve

of wisdom.* 9

for

what

is

yet

possessed to

come.

what is before them and act as They never indulge in sorrow for what is past even call it to their minds. 10 Possessed of power and

They

are concerned with only

they should. or

regulated minds, they do at their pleasure, according to the

way in which

it

should be done, what waits fur them to do in

respect of all objects, to.-j-

u

*

verse

Devala,

Of mature knowledge,

if solicited

of great

regardfully there-

wisdom, with wrath

The second line of verse 8, and the last clause 9,

are

of the first line

wrongly rendered by both the Vernacular

of

translators.

K. P. Singlia omits certain portions, while the Burdwan translator, as usual, writes nonsense. The verb is nihnuvanii, meaning 'conceal,' i.

e.,

'do not brag

ahite hitam.

of.'

The verb vadiihyanti

is

to

be repeated after

For hitam ahitam may be i*ead by way of antithesis.

t K. P. Singha mistranslates this verse.

— T.

— T.


MAHA.BEARATA.

130

[Hukshadharmct

under complete control, and with their passions kept under sway, they never do an or

deed. 12

Destitute

and

Such men never indulge

prosperity. 1 '

people's

thought, word,

never pained at the sight

they are

possessed of self-control, of other

to any one in

injury

of envy, they never injure others,

in

exaggerated speeches, or set themselves in praising others, or in

speaking

affected by

They are again never

of them.

ill

14 praise and blame uttered by others in respect of them.

in

the good

of all creatures.

or indulge in transports of joy,

They never give way to wrath, 15 or injure any creature. Un-

tying all the knots of their hearts, they pass on

They have no friends nor

They

are engaged

are tranquil in respect of .all their desires, and

they

are

the

very happily. of others. 16

friends

They have no foes nor are they the foes of other creatures. Indeed, men that can live in this way can pass their days for ever in happiness. 17 O best of regenerate ones, they who acquire a knowledge of the rules of morality and righteousness, and who observe those rules in practice, succeed joy, while they who fall

are

by

afflicted

off

anxieties

taken myself to

the

from

the

and sorrow. 13

I

have now beDecried by

righteousness.

path of

winning

in

path of righteousness

why shall I get annoyed with them, or praised by 19 Let men obtain whatsoothers, why shall I be pleased others,

?

ever objects they please from whatsoever

they engage

!

(I am indifferent

Praise and blame are unable to

ment or the reverse. 20

to

pursuits

in

which

acquisitions and

losses).

contribute to

He that has understood

things becomes gratified

with even

disregard

my

advance-

the truths of as

if it

were

The man of wisdom is truly annoyed with regard 21 He who is freed from all faults sleeps as if it were poison. ambrosia.

fearlessly both here and hereafter even

if

insulted

by

others.

On the other hand, he who insults him, suffers destruction. 22 Those men of wisdom who seek to attain to the highest end, succeed in obtaining

it

b}T

observing conduct such as

The man who has vanquished have performed

all

the sacrifices.

all

this.

23

his senses is regarded to

Such a person

attains

to

the highest rung, viz., that of Brahma, which is eternal and

which transcends the reach of primordial nature. 24

The very


231

canti pakya,

Parva.]

Gandharvas, the Pi^achas, and the Rahhasas, to the cannot reach the rung which is his who has attained

gods, the

" 2t

highest end.'

Section CCXXX. "Yudhishthira said,

msrit and every accomplishment V

on a former occasion.

ask thee,

tell

think that

I

me this, O Kecava

celestial

kind of merit.

possessed of every

be

I

3 !

— O chief of the Kukuras, listen to me

I am acquainted,

good qulities of Narada with

king

the scriptures as he is good and

Narada

!

is

as

learned

his conduct.

pious in

4

in

And

on account of his conduct, he never cherishes pride that

yet,

makes one's blood so hot. worshipped everywhere.

tion,

and possessed

everywhere.

It

is

to

he

is

free

from procrastina-

For

this

he

peace,

master of his senses.

is

worshipped

worship of all.

respectful

words through desire or cupidity.

from his

sant with the principles that disposed

that

He is

7 Fur this he is worshipped everywhere.

soul,

reason

of courage.

Narada deserves the

never falls back

this

for

Discontent, wrath, levity, and fear,

5

Narada.

these do not exist in

He

unto him

2

I mention in brief those

which

every

—-All persons seem to be very solicitous

" 'Vasudeva said,

as

dear to

recite to thee

Ugrasena, said

of speaking of the merits of Narada. really

is

1

by

the words that Ke^ava, asked

HisJii must

there who

'In this connection I shall

"Bhishma said,

" 'Ugrasena said,

is

persons, and who is endued with

who gladdens all

all,

—'What man

lead

to

He the

is

possessed of great

He is free

fully

conver-

knowledge of the energy, and a

from guile, and truthful in

For this he is worshipped with respect everywhere. 8 He is distinguished by energy, by fame, by intelligence, by speech.

knowledge, by humility, by birth, by penances, and by years. 9 He For these he is everywhere worshipped with respect. is

of o-ood

behaviour.

He

dresses

and houses himself well.

He eats pure food. He loves all. He is pure in body and He is free from envy and mind. He is sweet-speeched.


mahabharata,

232

[Mokshadkarmd

For this ho is everywhere worshipped with respect. 10 He is certainly always employed in doing good to all people.

malice.

No sin dwells in

For

misfortunes.

He never

him. this

he

rejoices

other people's

at

everywhere worshipped with

is

He always seeks to conquer all earthly

respect. 11

listening to Vedic recitations and attending to

He is a groat renouncer and he For this he casts

desires by

the Purdnas.

never disregards any one.*

everywhere worshipped with respect. 12

is

an equal eye on

whom he loves and none whom what is agreeable to the in the scriptures.

He is possessed

His conversation

everywhere

is

learning

of great

varied and

is

one

always speaks

For this he

hearer.

worshipped with respect. 13

He

he hates.

He

has no

and, therefore, he

all ;

delightful.

He is free from cupideception. He is large-hearted.

His knowledge and wisdom are great.

He is free also from He has conquered wrath and cupiditj For this he is everywhere worshipped with respect. He has never quarelled

dity.

7

.

14

wich any one for any subject connected sura. is

All faults have been torn

with

everywhere worshipped with respect. 15

Brahma) is firm. in the gratis.

fluence

His soul is blameless,

He is free from cruelty.

of delusion

or

For

faults.

He

everywhere with respect. 10 he seems to be attached to

all

For

he

His devotion

(to

lie

is

versed

well

He is beyond the inhe

this

is

(for others).

things.-f*

worshipped

He

is

such

all

For all that never

For this he

subject to the influence of any doubt.

plea-

this

unattached to

is

things as are objects of attachment

or

profit

away by him.

long

every-

is

* The Burdwan translator misunderstands the word anavajnjtd. K. P. Sing ha skips over it. T, + The sense is this: though really unattached, he seems to be

attached.

In this there is especial merit.

A.

man doing the

duties

of a householder, without, however, being attached to wife and children

and possessions, is a very superior person.

Such a one has been com-

pared to a lotus leaf, which, when dipt in water,

drenched by

it.

Some, seeing the

In this there is little merit.

To

face

all

objects

them, but all the while to remain so unattached the slightest pang if dissociated from them,

is

of the

difficulty

is

never soaked or fly

away.

of desire, to

enjoy

combat,

to them as not to

feel

more meritorious. — T.


;

233

canti parva.

Parva.]

17 He has no yearning for where worshipped with respect. He never gloriobjects connected with profit and pleasure.

fies

his own

speech.

He

self.

He

For this he

is

He is mild in is free from malice. 18 everywhere worshipped with respect. from one another, of all

observes the hearts, different

He

men, without blaming any of them.

is

versed in

well

He never He disregards or shows hatred for any kind of science. He never lives according to his own standard of morality. matters connected with the

all

origin of things.

suffers his time to pass away fruitlessly.

19

His soul

For this he is everywhere worshipped

his control.

under

is

Avith res-

He has toiled in subjects that deserve the application of toil. He has earned knowledge and wisdom. He is never satiated with yoga. He is always attentive and ready for exertion. He is ever heedful. For this he is everywhere worshipped with respect. 21 He has never to feel shame for any deficiency of his. He is very attentive. He pect. 2 "

is

accomplishing what

always engaged by others in

their good.

He never

divulges the

secrets

For

of others.

respect. 22

this he is everywhere worshipped with

for

is

He

never

yields to transports of joy on occasions of making even valu-

able acquisitions.

He is never pained at losses.

His under-

His soul

to

standing is firm and stable. things.

is

unattached

all

For this he is everywhere worshipped with respect. 2 *

Who, indeed, is there that will

not

love

him who

is

thus

who is clever who is pure in body and mind, who is entirely auspicious, who is well versed with the course of time and its opportuneness for particular acts, and who is well ac-

possessed of every merit and accomplishment, in all things,

quainted with all agreeable things ?

— u "

'

Section CCXXXI". "Yudhisbthira said,

'I

desire,

O thou of Kuru's

know what the origin and what the end is

of all

what the nature of their meditation is and what

race, to

creatures ; their

acts

what the divisions are of time, and what the allotted periods of

life,

in the respective epochs

30

1 I

I desire also

to

know

in


[Mokshadharm®

mahabharata,

23$ truth

full the

about the genesis and the conduct of the

and the

world; the arrival of creatures into the world

manner of their going on.

Indeed, whence their creation and

O best of virtuous persons, if thou art minded

destruction? 2

to favor us, do tell us this about which I ask thee

Having

3 !

heard before this the excellent discourse of Bhrigu unto the regenerate sage Bharadwaja which

thou didst

understanding, purged of ignorance, attached

to

yoga, and withdrawn from worldly objects rests

upon heavenly purity. fore,

my

recite,

has become exeedingly

4

once more.

elaborately) !'

It

I ask thee about the subject, there-

behooves thee to discourse to me (more

5

"Bhishma said,

'In this connection I shall recite to

Vyasa

an old narrative of what the divine

Cuka when the latter had questioned the

thee

said unto his son

Having

former/'

studied the illimitable Yedas with all their branches and the

Upanishads, and desirous of leading a life of Brahmachoryya in consequence of his having earned

merit, 7

excellence

of religious

Cuka addressed these very questions, about which his

doubts had not been solved, to his father the island-born liishi

who had removed (by study and contemplation) all doubts connected with the topic of the true import of duties.

"'Cuka said,

— It behooveth thee to

tell

8

me who the Crea-

tor is of all beings, as fixed by a knowledge of time,* and what

the duties are that should be accomplished by a Brahmana " "Bhishma said,

a !

—Unto his son who had questioned him,

the sire, having a knowledge of both the past and the future,

conversant with

all

duties

and endued with omniscience,

thus discoursed on the subject. 10

"'Vyasa

said,

— Only Brahma, which

is

without begin-

ning and without end, unborn, blazing with effulgence, above decay, immutable, indestructible,

cending

knowledge,

exists

inconceivable,

before

the

and trans-

Creation.-]* 11

The

* "Kiilajnanena nishthitam" are the words of the original. Vyasa's

answer is taken tip with assigning limits to the successive periods of Creation and Non-existence, or the durations of Brahman's wakeful

and sleeping periods. — T. + Agre is explained by the commentator as sriihteh pr&k.

— T,


235

canti parva.

Parva.\

Riskis, measuring time, have named particular portions by particular names. Five and ten winks of the eye make

what is called a Kd&htha. Thirty Kaskikas would make what is

Kolas, with

Thirty

called a Kal'i,

tenth part of a

the

Kala added, make what is known as a Muhurta. Thirty Mithurtas make up one day and night. Thirty days and nights are called a month, and twelve months are called a year. 12

" 115

Persons conversant with mathematical science say

that a year is made

up of two ay anas (dependent on the

sun's motion), viz.,

the northern

sun makes the day and the night night is for the sleep of all is

for the doing

equal

of action.

to a day and

is

and the day

creatures,

this: the

vernal

and

The

night of the gods.

division (as regards the gods) consists in

the

;

A year (of

u!

for sleep.

(as

fortnight

doing of acts

the

human beings) is equal to a day and

division

lighted

this: the for

is

from

That

Pitris.

their night

for which the sun travels

world of man.

A month of human beings is

night of the

men) is their day which

the dark fortnight

for the

living

15

regards the Pitris) consists in (of

The The

1

and the southern. *

half year

the autumnal

to

equinox is the day of the deities, and the half year for which night. 1T

the sun travels from the latter to the former is their

Computing by

days and nights of human

beings

about

which I have told thee, I shall speak of the day and

night;

the

18

of Brahman and his years

also.

thee the number of years,

that are (thus)

poses computed differently,

in

I shall, in their order, tell

respect

Trata, the Dwapara, and the Kali yug<ts.

years

(of the deities) is the

age.

The morning

duration

of that epoch

years and its evening is of four

for

different

pur-

Krita,

the

of the ia

Four thousand

of the

consists

first

of four

hundred years.

duration, therefore, of the Krita yuga is four

or

Krita

hundred

(The

total

thousand and

eight hundred years of the deities). 20

As regards the other yugas, the duration of each gradually decreases by a quarter in respect of

both the substantive period with the conjoining

portion and the conjoining portion itself.

(Thus the duration

of the Treta is three thousand years and its morning extends for three hundred years and its

evening

for

three,

hundred,


[Mcktshadharma

mahabharata,

236

Tie duration

Dwapara

of the

also

is

two thousand years,

and its morning extends for two hundred years and its evenis ing also for two hundred. The duration of the Kali y-iga hundred one for one thousand years, and its morning extends years and its

evening

for

one hundiod).*'-

1

These periods

alwavs sustain the never-ending and eternal worlds.

who

with Brahma,

conversant

are

"

11

Immutable Brahma:

In the

O

Krita age all the duties exist

No knowledge or object

in their entirety, along with Truth.

came to men of that age through unrighteous means.f-

3

or

forbidden

In the other yugas, duty, ordained in the

is seen to gradually decline

They

child, regard this as

by a quarter in each.

Vedas,

Sinfulness

and deception. 21 In the Krita age, all persons are free from disease and crowned for •with success in respect of all their objects, and all live

grows in consequence of theft, untruth,

In the Treta, the period of life decreases

four hundred years. ]by

a quarter.

25

It has also been heard by us that, in the suc-

ceeding yugas, the words of the Vedas, the periods

of life,

the blessings (uttered by Brahmanas), and the fruits of Vedic rites, all

decrease gradually.

Krita yuga are of one kind.

20

The duties set down

for the

Those for the Treta are other-

Those for the Dwapara are different. And those for the Kali are otherwise. This is in accordance with that decline

wise.

In the Krita, Penance that marks every succeeding ifuga? occupies the foremost place. In the Treta, Knowledge is 1

The Krita extends in all for 4,800 years. The Treta, for 3,600 and the Kali for 1,200. These are, however, for 2,400 Dwapara the the years of the deities. Verges 15-17 and 20-21 occur in Mann, *

;

;

Chap. I.— T. t This verse occurs in

Maim, corresponding with

81 of Chap.

I.

The reading, however, in Manu is slightly different, for the last clause is Manushyanupavartate.

In rendering verse

23, I

take this reading

and follow Medhatithi's gloss. If Nilakantha's gloss and the reading \,ssage in both the Bengal and the Bombay texts he followed, the |

would run thus.

— "No instruction or precept of that age ran along

unrighteous ways, since that was the foremost of all ages." Nilakantha explains parah as sa cha parah. K. P. Singha skips over the difficulty

and the Burdwan translator, as usual, gives an incorrect

version.— T.


— canti parva.

Parva.]

237

foremost.

In Dwapara, Sacrifice has been said to be the fore-

In

the Kali yuga, only Gift is the one thing that has

most.

been laid down. 28 The learned say that these twelve thousand

what

years (of the deities) constitute

called

is

a

yuga.

A

of Brahman.* 29

thousand such yugas compose a single day

The same is the duration of Brahman's night. With the commencement of Brahman's day the universe begins to start into

During the period

life.

of universal

Creator sleeps, having recourse

to

the

He

period

slumber expires,

the

dissolution

When

2/o^a-meditation.

awakes. 50

That then which is Brahman's day extends for a thousand such yugas. of

His night also extends for a thousand similar yugas. They who know this are said to know the day and the night. 31

On the expiry of His

,

the indestructible chit

Avidya.

Brahman, waking up, modifies

night,

by causing

to

it

be overlaid

with

He then causes Consciousness to spring up, whence

proceeds Mind which is identical with the Manifest.' "f ? *

Section CCXXXII. "'Vyasa said,

Brahma is

existing as it does by

itself,

consisting of two kinds

immobile.^ 1

*

the effulgent seed from which,

hath sprung the whole universe

of being,

viz.,

mobile and the

the

At the dawn of His day, waking up, He creates

The total comes up to 12,000 years.

These constitute a Devayuga.

A thousand Devayugas compose a day of Brahman. in Mann,

Chap.

I.

Verse 28 occurs

— T.

t The reader who has gone through the previous Sections can

no difficulty in

understanding

but Mind transformed.

this.

The external world

is

have

nothing

Mind, therefore, is spoken of here as Yyak-

t&tmaka or that which is the soul of the vyakta or that

is

manifest

or

that which is the vyakta, or between which and the vyakta there is no difference whatever. Some of the Bengal texts do not conclude Section 231 with the 32nd verse but go on and

232nd Section in

it.

This, however,

is

include the whole of the

not, to be seen in the Bombay

texts, as also in some of the texts of Bengal that I \

have seen. T. 'Tejomayam' is explained by the Commentator as 'Vasanamayam'

or having the principle of desire or wish within

could not take place.

it,

otherwise Creation

'Yasya' is used for 'yatah.'— T.


+

[Alokskadharma

mahabharata.

238

At first springs up That Mahat is speedily trans-

with the help of Avidya this universe. that which is called Mahat.

2

Overformed into Mind which is the soul of the Manifest.* Mind Avidya, whelming the Chit, which is effulgent, with creates seven great beings.f

Urged by the desire of creating,

Mind, which

which has many courses, and

is

far-reaching,

which has desire and doubt for its principal indications, begins to create diverse kinds of objects by modifications of itself. First

springs

Sound.

2" 4

from

it

Know

Space.

that

property

its

is

From Space, by modification, arises the bearer of all

scents, viz., the pure, and mighty Wind.

the attribute

of

Touch.

1

'

It is said to possess

From Wind also, by

springs Light endued with effulgence.

modification,

Displayed in beauty,

and called also Oukram, it starts into existence thus, possess6 From Light, by modification, ing the attribute of Form. arises

Water having Taste for

represent

to

initial

creation.

attribute.

From Water

its attribute.

These are said

its

springs Earth having Scent for 7

from which they have sprung.

of all

attribute

Each has not only

its

own

(Thus Space has only Sound for

After Spac3 comes Wind, which has, therefore,

both Sound and Touch

From Wind comes Sound, Touch, and Form for its

for its attributes.

Light or Fire, which has attributes.

another,

but each succeeding one has the attributes

the preceding ones.

its attribute.

after

immediately preceding ones

acquire the attributes of the

special

one

These,

From Light is Water, which has Sound, Touch,

Form, and Taste for its attributes. From Water is Earth, which has Sound, Touch, Form, Taste, and Scent for its If anybody, perceiving Scent in Water, were attributes). 8 from ignorance to say that fall

into an error, for Scent

it

is

belongs to Water, he would the attribute of Earth though

* By Mahat is meant Pure oi' Subtile Intelligence. starts into existence from Mind or

explained in previous Sections,

has

Mind

for its

The Manifest

soul.

Hence, as

Mind is called 'Vyaktatmakam.'— T.

t These seven great Beings or entities are Mahat, the same speedily transformed into Mind, and the five elemental entities of Space, &c. T.

X

Verse 4, 5, 6, and 7 occur in Mann, corresponding with the

75, 76, 77,

and 78 of Chap. I.-T.

latter'*


it

239

canti parya,

Parva.]

may exist in a state of attachment with Water and

Wind.

These seven kinds of

9

also

possessing diverse

entities,

kinds ot energy, at first existed separately from one

another.

They could not create objects without all of them coming together into a state of commingling.

10

All these great entities

coming together, and commingling with one another, form 11 the constituent parts of the body which are called limbs.* In consequence of the combination of those limbs, the sum total, invested with form and having six and ten constituent

becomes what is called the body. (When the gross body is thus formed), the subtile Mahat, with the unexhaustparts,

ed residue of acts, then enters that combination called the Then the original Creator of all beings, gross body.f 12

having by his Maya divided Himself, enters that subtile form

* Chit or Jiva is called

Puruslia or resider in body, because when

Supreme Soul, it is not possible for way than by being invested with a covering

overlaid with Avidya by the it to

exist in any other

or case made of primordial

matter determined by the power of acts.

Here, however, it means limbs or avayavam. •

t

What is stated in verses They, therefore,

— T.

and 12

11,

form, are unable,

entities, in their gross

thing.

10,

is

this: the seven

combine with one another.

they first form the 'acrayanam' of

'carira,'

i.

e.,

great

produce any-

separate, to

if

Thus

uniting,

the constituent parts

They, at this stage, must be known by the name of of the body. Purutha or avayuva., i. e., mere limbs. When these limbs again unite, then 'murtimat shodacatmakam cariram bhavati,' i. e., the full body, possessed of form and having the six and ten attributes, comes into

Mahat and the subtile bhuts, with the it. The plural form 'mahanti' is used because, as the Commentator explains, 'pratipurusham mahatadi-

existence.

Then the

unexhausted residue

subtile

of acts, enter

naai bhinnatwapratipadanartham,'

the same 'mahat,' by entering

e.,

i.

each different form, apparently becomes many. bodies, one gross,

and the other

residue of acts

is

thus explained

effects of their

good and bad

acts

good and bad be

all

subtile all

:

acts.

called

creatures enjoy

If,

possible.

exhausted, there can be no rebirth.

Creation and destruction, of the Jirst

Creation

here described is one of a series. verses that follow,— T,

or suffer the

however, the consequences of

residue, therefore, remains, in consequence of

The beginning

Thus there are two carira.' The

'linga

again, are is

This

endlessly

inconceivable. is

A

which rebirth becomes going on.

The Creation

further explained

in

the


mahabharata.

240

for surveying or overlooking

[Molcshadharma

And inasmuch as

everything.

he is the original Creator of all beings he is on that account called

Lord of all beings.* 13

the

beings mobile and immobile.

he

It is

who

creates

all

After having thus assumed the

form of Brahman he creates the worlds of the gods, the Rishis, the Pltris, and men

the points

of the

14 ;

and the oceans,

the rivers, the seas

and mountains, and large

and provinces, hills human beings, Kinnaras,

countries

horizon,

trees,

lS Rikshasns, birds, animals domestic and wild, and snakes.

Indeed, he creates both kinds of existent things, viz., those

mobile and

are

that

those

that

that are destructible and those

immobile

are

that

are

and those

;

indestructible.

Of

these created objects each obtains those attributes which IC and each, indeed, it had during the previous Creation every subsequent at attributes obtains repeatedly the same ;

Determined in respect of character by either

Creation.

in-

juriousness or peacefulness, mildness or fierceness, righteousness

or

unrighteousness,

or

truthfulness,

untruthfulness,

each creature, at every new creation, obtains that particular attribute which it had cherished before.

It is in consequence

of this that that particular attribute attaches to it.

17

It is the

Ordainer himself who attaches variety to the great entities (of Space, Earth, &c), to the objects of the senses (such as form,

&c), and to size or bulk of existent matter, and appoints 18 the relations of creatures with those multiform entities.

Amongst men who have devoted themselves to the science of things, there are some who say that, in the production of

*

The six and ten parts are the

five

gross bhutas, and

the eleven

The great creatures subtile forms. their At elements, *. e.,

senses of knowledge and action including mind.

are the tanmatra of the gross first

the gross body

(with the principle of growth)

it enters the subtile body or the linga-carira.

At

first

is

formed.

Into

(as already said)

come together. Then the subtile ones with the Then enters the Soul which is Brahma itself. The

the gross elements

residue of acts.

Soul enters into the subtile form for witnessing, or surveying. All manifestations of that Soul due to the accident

creatures are only of

Avidya

alochana.

or

— T.

Maya.

Tapas means, as the Commentator explains,


effects,

2il

canti parva.

parva.]

Some learned persons say

Exertion is supreme.

that

Destiny is supreme, and some that it is Nature which is the agent. 19 Others say that Acts flawing from (personal) exertion, Instead and Destiny, produce effects, aided by Nature. of regarding any of these as singly competent for the production of effects, they say that it that

produces

all

say that such is

case

;

the union of all three

As regards

effects/

the

is

some, that

some, that both of these are not the case is

this subject,*

some

such is not the case

and some that

;

;

it

These, of course, are

not that the reverse of both are not.

the contentions of those that depend on Acts, with reference

They, however, whose vision is directed to truth 21 Penance is the highest as the cause.f

to objects.

regard

Brahma

good for living creatures.

and

quillity

The

self-restraint.

roots

of penance

By penance

are tran-

one obtains

all

22 By penance one things that one wishes for in one's mind. universe. the He who (by creates attains to that Being who

penance) succeeds in attaining to that Being becomes the 23 It is by penance that the puissant master of all beings. llishis

arc enabled to read

outset

the Self-born caused

that

are

the

Vedas

those

At the

ceaselessly.

excellent

Vedic sounds,

embodiments of knowledge and that have neither

beginning nor end, to (spring up and) flow on (from preceptor to disciple).

From those sounds have sprung all kinds of

24

The names of the Rishis, all things that have been actions. created, the varieties of form seen in existent things, and 25 the course of all actions, have their origin in the Vedas4 *

/.

e.j

this variety of

Being and this variety of relations.

—T.

Anubhe is explained as ubhayavyatirihtam. Satlicasthah are those that depend upon the realiy existent, i e-, those that regard Brahma t

as the sole cause competent for the pre "Uiclion of all effects. %

—T.

It is exceedingly difficult to understand the true meaning of these

verses.

A verbal translation is not calculated to bring out the sense.

Apparently, the statement that all things are contained in the Vedaa is nonsense.

In reality, however, what is intended to be said is that

as the Yedas are Speech or Words, the Creator had to utter words sym-

bolizing his

ideas before creating anything.

It

is

there is a close resemblance between the spirit of the

Genesis with what is contained in the

31

^rxttis

remai-kable that first

chapter of

on the subject of Crea-


— [Mohshadharmd

MAHABHARATA.

242

Indeed, the Supreme Master of all beings, in created

all

from the

things

the beginning',

Truly,

words of the Vedas.

names of the Rishis, and all else that has been created,

the

Upon the expiration of his night (i. e., at the dawn of his day), the Increate Brahman creates, from

occur in the Vedas.

prototypes that existed before, course, well-made

by Him.*

2*

which are, of hath been inVedas In the all

things

dicated the topic of the Soul's Emancipation, along with the

ten means constituted by study of the Vedas, adoption of the domestic mode of life, penances, observance of duties common to all the modes of life, sacrifices, performance of all such acts as lead to pure fame, meditation which is of three kinds, and that kind of emancipation which is called success (Siddhi)

That incomprehensible Brahma, which has been declared in the words of the Vedas, and which has been indicated more clearly in the Upanishadas by those who have an insight into the Vedas, can be realised by attainable

in

this

life.-j-"

7

Let there be Earth, and there was Earth, says the inspired poet of Genesis. Nilakantha cites exactly similar words from the

tion.

cr litis as those which Brahman uttered for creating the Earth, such as,

Then

"Bhuriti vyaharan sa Bhumimasrijat."

the four modes of life

with the duties of each, the modes of worship, &c, were also indicated ; hence, all acts also are in the Vedas which represent the original

words of Brahma.

T. * All things are Sujata or well-made by him.

In Genesis

it

is

said that God uttered particular words and particular objects sprang

into existence, and He saw that they were good. T. t The first line contains only technical terms.

Ntmi means Rig-

veda. Hence, it stands for study of all the Vedas. Bheda stands husband for half, i. e., for the wife, who must be associated with her it stands for all kinds hence penance is acts. Tapah religious all in &c, observances like chandrayana, and modes of life, vdnaprattha, ;

•of

Karma means such acts as the saying of morning and evening &c.

Ycjna is sacrifice like yotishtom«, &c.

prayers,

Ahhya, triSans such acts as

of roads, &c. lead to good fame, like the digging of tanks, the making Siddhi, comes Lastly, kinds. three of is Aloha, meaning meditation,

during this life.

meaning that emancipation which is arrived at by one as "dacabhih The instrumental plural kramaih should be construed " K. P. Singha has proehyate Vedeshu sahita namadibhi kramaih to correctly rendered the verse, omitting reference

fhvan translator has totally misunderstood it.— T.

Siddhi,

The Buv-


243

canti parya.

Parva.]

25 Unto gradually following the practices referred to above.* a person who thinks he has a body, this consciousness of

duality, fraught again with that of pairs of opposites, is born

only of acts in

(That consciousness of

which he is engaged.

duality ceases during dreamless slumber

or

when Emancipa-

That person, however, who has attained to Emancipation, aided by his knowledge, forcibly has been

tion

drives

off

that

attained.)

consciousness

Brahma

should be known, viz., the (i. e.,

duality.

of

the Vedas), and secondly

29

Two Brahmas by sound

represented

that

which

beyond the

is

One that is conversant with Brahma

Vedas and is supreme.

represented by sound succeeds in attaining to Brahma that is

Supreme.'

The slaughter of animals is the sacrifice laid down The growing of corn is the sacrifice laid

for the Kshatriyas.

down for the

Serving the three other orders is the

Vaicyas.

Penances (or worship of sacrifice laid down .for the Cudras. Brahma) is the sacrifice laid down for the Brahmanas. 31 In

was not necessSuch performance became necessary in the Treta age. In the Dwapara, sacrifices have begun to fall off. In the Kali, the same is the case with them." In the Krita age, the Krita age the performance of sacrifices

ary.

men, worshipping only one Brahma, looked upon the Richs, the Sclmans, the Yajushes, and the rites and sacrifices that

performed from motives of advantage, as

are

from the object of their worship, and

by means of penances. 33

In the

all

practiced

Treta,

age,

different

only yoga

many mighty

men appeared that swayed all mobile and immobile objects. * (Though the generality of men in that age were not natu3

rally

inclined

to

the

practice

great leaders forced them in that

age, the Vedas,

to

and

between the several orders, *

ma

',

of righteousness

such

practice.)

sacrifices,

yet those

Accordingly,.

and the distinctions

and the four modes

of

life,.

Gakanam is explained by the commentator as duravagdham Brahvedavtideshu means, according to him, the rites and observances

laid down in the Vedas.

It is better,

however, to take it literally, i, e.,

for the words of the Vedas.

Veddnteshu means

which come after the Vedas.

Both the Vernacular translators hav t

misunderstoou'this verse.

— T.

'in

the Upanishads, 1

'

>


mababbarata.

244 existed

in

a

compact

in that

of life

in

Dvvapara*

even

seen

by

men.

so

In

the

they

may

by iniquity,

they

and

laid

that

scarce

Afflicted

suffer extermination along with the rites

of

these,

all

condition/ 5

age, fall off from that compact

Kali age, all the Vedas become not be

consequence, however,

In

state.

the decrease in the period

[Mokshadharmct

sacrifices

down in them/ 6 The righteousness which is seen in the Krita age is now visible in such Brahman as as are of cleansed souls and as are devoted to penances and

study

the

As regards the other yugas, it is seen once giving up the duties and acts that are that without at

of the scriptures.'' 7

consistent with

righteousness, men, observant

of the

prac-

and conversant with the ordinances of the Vedas, are led by the authority of the tices

of their

respective

orders,

scriptures, to betake themselves

from motives of advantage

and interest to sacrifices and vows and sojourns waters and spots.*" 8

As

in

the

season

variety of new objects of the immobile

order

sacred

to

of rains

a

large

caused to

are

come forth into life by the showers that fall from the clouds, even so many new kinds of duty or religious observances are brought about in each new yugaJ*

As the same phenomena

reappear with the reappearance of the

seasons, even

each new Creation the same attributes

appear

Brahman and Hara. 40

this,

I

have, before

in

so,

each

spoken

to

at

new thee

of Time which is without

beginning and without end, and which ordains this variety in the universe. It is that Time

which creates and swallows up all creatures. 41

All

the

in-

* This verse is, no doubt, pleonastic.

The Commentator interprets Yathadharmam, according to him, means 'without transgressing acts and duties consistent with virtue ;' •yathagamam' means 'following the authority of the scriptures ;' 'vikriyate' implies 'do from motives of advantage and gain. The sense seems it in

the way I have rendered

it.

1

to be that in the three other yugas men, without absolutely abandoning virtue, perform good acts and Vedic sacrifices and rites

and scriptural vows and observances, from motives of low gain and not because as a preparation for Emancipation.

Thus in even the Kali age, Vedic rites The motive, however, from which these are undertaken is connected with some low or sordid gain,— T. are not absolutely unknown.


245

canti pauva.

Parva.]

numerable creatures that exist subject to pairs of opposites to their respective natures, have Time for

and according their refuse.

and

It is Time that assumes those shapes

Time that upholds them.*

42

I

it is

have thus discoursed to thee,

O son, on the topics about

which thou hadst inquired, viz.,

Creation, Time, Sacrifices

and other

Vedas, the

the

and the consequences of

real actor in the universe, action,

action !-,

rites,

" 43 '

Section CCXXXIII. "

'Vyasa said,

— I shall now

himself, or how the

thee how, when

tell

withdraws

is gone and hiss night comes, he

all

Supreme Lord, making

his

day

things

unto uni-

this gross

verse exceedingly subtiie, merges everything into

his

Soul. 1

When the time comes for universal dissolution, a dozen Suns, and Agni with his seven flames, begin to burn.

The whole

universe, wrapt by those flames, begins

forth

vast conflagration.

2

All things mobile

blaze

to

in a

and immobile that

are on the Earth first disappear and merge into the substance of which

this

planet

is

After

composed.*

mobile and

all

immobile objects have thus disappeared, the Earth, shorn of trees and

herbs,

looks

naked

a tortoise

like

shell.

4

When

water takes up the attribute of earth, viz., scent. earth becomes shorn of its principal is

on the eve of dissolution. 6

fills

this

attribute, that element

Water then prevails.

into mighty billows and producing

awful

is

taken

by Heat, and

attribute, water finds rest in that element. 7

of fire, ablaze all around,

centre fiery

Surging

roars, only

space and moves about or remains still. 6

attribute of water

of space.

flames,

Indeed,

burns

in

a

conceal

the

then,

space

vast

Then

Sun

water

Then the

losing

its

own

Dazzling flames that

itself,

full

is

in

the

of those

Then Wind

conflagration. 8

comes and takes the attribute, viz., form, of Heat or Light, which thereupon becomes extinguished, yielding to Wind, which, possessed of great might, begins to be awfully agitated. 8 * dliati.

Samayah sthanam matam

sa eva bhutani bhavati sa eva tan daThis is the construction, as explained by the Commentator.— T. ;

;


[MokshadhaiwicF*

mahabh.vrata.

246

The Wind, obtaining its own attribute, viz., sound, begins to traverse upwards and downwards and transversely along all

the ten points. 10

Then Space takes the

attribute, viz.,

sound, of Wind, upon which the latter becomes

extinguish-

ed and enters into a phase of existence resembling

that of

unheard or unuttered sound. 11

that re-

mains, that element all

the

Then Space

all

is

whose attribute, viz., sound., dwells in

other elements, divested

attributes- of form,

of the

and taste, and touch, and scent, and without shape of any kind, like sound in its uri manifest state of existence. 12 Then sound, which is the attribute of space, is swallowed up by Mind which is the essence of all things that are manifest. Thus Mind which in itself is un manifest withdraws all that is manifested by Mind.

Mind as displayed into Mind called

the destruction

of

as

the

This withdrawal of

undisplayed or subtile, is universe.* 13

external

vast

Then Chandramas, having made Mind to (thus) withdraw its attribute into itself, swallows

it

When

up.

Mind, ceasing

to exist, thus enters into Chandramas, the other attributes

that are owned by Icwara are all that remain.

dramas, which is called also Sankalpu,

is

14

This Chan-

then, after a very

long time, brought under Icwara's sway, the reason being' that that Sankalpa has to perform a very

difficult

the destruction of Chitta or the faculties that in the process called judgment.

When this has

ed, the condition reached is said to be

of high

Then Time swallows up this Knowledge, and declares,

Time itself, in its turn,

is

act, viz.,

are employed

been

effect-

Knowledge. 15 as

the gruti

swallowed up by Might

* From what has been said in the previous Sections, the reader 'abhivyakwill have no difficulty in understanding what is meant by

tatmakam manah.'

It is Mind that is the

essence of all that is 'abhi-

vyakta' or manifest. That Mind swallows up the attribute of Space. Hence it is 'avyaktam' that swallows up tie 'manaso vyaktam.' This

swallowing up is 'Brahmah sampratisancharah' or destruction of the

outward universe in its manifest vastness. The Commentator gives the substance of the verse in these words :— 'inanahkalpitc virit manasi eva liyate.' From the verses that follow it would seem that the object of this section is to describe the yogin's 'pratyahar'

dissolution of the universe.— T.

and not the actual


247

canti parva.

Parva.]

Might or energy, however, is (again) swallowed up by Time, which last is then brought under her sway by or Energy.

Vidya. 10

Possessed of Vidya, Icwara then swallows up non-

itself into his Soul. That is Unmanifest and Supreme Brahma. That is Eternal, and that is the Highest of the High. 17 Thus all existent creatures are withdrawn into Brahma. * Truly hath this, which should be conceived (with the aid of the scriptures) and which is a topic of

existence

1

Supreme Even thus doth Unmanifest

Science, been thus declared by Yogins possessed of

Souls, after actual experience. 19

Brahma repeated^ undergo

the

of Elaboration

processes

and Withdrawal (i. e., Creation and Destruction), and even thus are Brahman's Day and Night each consisting of a " ao thousand yugas*

'

Section CCXXXIV. " 'Vyasa said,

— That which thou hadst asked me about

the Creation of all beings, I have now Full.

Listen to me as I tell thee

of a Brahman a. sacrificial

fees

1

The

are

rituals

enjoined,

narrated to

now what

the

thee in

duties

are

of all ceremonies for which commencing with Jdtakarma

and ending with Samivartana, depend for their performance

* Verses 16 and 17 are exceedingly difficult.

The Commentator has

great learning in expounding them.

Unfortunately, the sub-

shown

and the explanation and illustrations of the Commentat r refer to things beyond the reach of ordinary experience The words Chandramas, Kala, and Valam, and and intelligence. Akaca also and Ghosa (in verse 17), are technical terms of yoga. I referred the passage to more than one learned Pundit. My referees are ject is a yoga mystery,

of opinion that a yoga mystery is here expounded,

can understand.

which yogins alone European scholars will probably smile at the state-

ment that there is a hidden meaning will take

the verses for nonsense.

me that yoga is not nonsense. of

Geometry

Moivre.

these words.

Most readers

One who has not studied the elements

or Algebra cannot,

s'and at once a proposition

in

Reflection, however, has convinced

however

of the

intelligent,

Failing to give the actual sense, I

with giving a verbal translation.

— T.

hope

to

under-

Principia or the theorem of

De

have contented myself


248

[Mokshadharma

M.vhabhahita.

upon a preceptor competent in the Vedas.* 2

Having studied

and having displayed a submissive behaviour towards his preceptor during his residence with him, and having paid the preceptor's fee, the youth should return home with a thorough knowledge of all sacrifices.-f 3 Re-

all the Vedas

ceiving the permission

of his preceptor, he should adopt one

of the four modes of life and

of its duties till he

casts

live

in

it

body. 4

off his

due observance

in

He

should either

lead a life of d >mesticity with spouses and engaged in creat-

ing offspring, or live in the observance of Brahmacharyya

company of his preceptor, or of the duties laid down for a yati? A

;

or in the forest in the

in

the

practice

life

of

domesticity is said to be the root life.

of all

modes of

other

the

A self-restrained householder who has conquered all

his attachments to worldly objects always attains (in respect

of the

great

A

of life). 6

object

begetting children, by acquiring a knowledge

and by performing

sacrifices,

pays

off the

to

success

Brahmana, by Vedas,

of the

debts he

three

He should then enter the other modes of life, havHe should settle in that ing cleansed himself by his acts. owes.+

7

place which he may ascertain to be

Earth, and he should strive, in

the most sacred spot all

matters

that

on

lead

to

The fame of Brahmanas increases through penances that are very austere, fame, for attaining to a position of eminence.

through mastery of the various

8

branches

knowledge,

of

*

Jatakarma is the ceremony that, is performed with certain Vedic There are many such ceremonies to be performed till Samdvartana or return from the

mantras immediately after a child's birth. preceptor's

home after completion of the period

of pupilage.

These

ceremonies are necessarily such that they must be performed by the child's father or somebody else

whom the latter might call in. — T.

t In this country, no fees are charged for tuition ever, after completing his studies,

may give his

The pupil, how-

preceptor a final fee

which is determined by the choice of the preceptor himself and which varies according to the means of the pupil leaving the preceptor's home for his own. I

— T.

By begetting children, one pays

off one's

debt to ancestors

studying the Veda<, one pays off one's debt to the Rishis

forming sacrifices one pays off one's debt to the deities.

;

;

by

and by per-

— T.


Parva.]

canti parva.

249

9

Indeed, a person en-

through sacrifices, and through

gifts.

joys endless regions of the righteous (in the next world)

as

long as his deeds or the memory thereof lasts in this world. 10

A Brahmana should teach, study, officiate at other people's sacrifices,

and

offer

sacrifices

He should

himself.

not

give

away in vain or accept other people's gifts in vain. 11 Wealth, quantity, that may come from one who is sufficient in assisted in a

sacrifice,

from a pupil, or

kinsmen (by

from

marriage) of a daughter, should be spent in the performance

Wealth coming from any

of sacrifice or in

making

of these sources

should never be enjoyed by

singly.* 12

gifts.

For a Brahmana leading a

there is no means save the acceptance of the deities,

or

Rishis,

or

of gifts

Fitris, or

aged, or the diseased, or the hungry .f u

gifts from his

own

acquire

for

sake

the

the

Unto those that are striving

to the

knowledge, one should make

possessions, including

more than one can fairly

domesticity

preceptor, or

persecuted by unseen foes, or those that are best of their power to

Brahmana

a

of

life

afford.*

14

even cooked food,

Unto a deserving person They tint are good

there is nothing that cannot be given.

and wise deserve to have even the prince of steeds, called Uchchaicravas, belonging to Indra himself.1T 15 Of high vows, (king) Satyasanuha, having, with due

humility, offered

his

own life-breaths for saving those of a Brahmana, ascended to heaven. 16

Sankriti's son Rantideva, having given only luke-

warm water to the high-souled Vacjshtha, ascended to heaven * It is a deadly sin to take anything froai the father-in-law or other relatives (by marriage) of a daughter. What is got from such sources is, to this day, spent freely.

Those persons that sell their daughters in marriage are universally esteemed as fallen.— T. t The fact is, the duty of the householder obliges him to worship the deities and the Piiris, and to become hospitable to the others

named.

The Brahmana, however, has no ostensible means for disThe only means open to him is acceptance of gifts.

charging this duty.

In his case, acceptance, therefore, for such ends is not productive of demerit.

— T.

t

Kritddapiis explained by the Commentator as pakk Innadapi.— T,

II

The sense is that there is no gift which is

persons.

—T.

32

too

valuable for such


mahabharata.

250

[Mohhaclharma

and received high honors there. 17 Atri's royal son Indradamana, possessed of great intelligence, having given diverse kinds of wealth to a deserving person, regions of felicity in the next

world.

18

acquired diverse

Ucinara's son

Civi,

having given away his own limbs and the dear son of his

Brahman a, ascended

loins for the sake of a this world.

19

heaven

to

from

Pratarddana, the ruler of Kaci, having given

away his very eyes

a

to

both here and hereafter." 9

Brahmana, obtained great fame King Devavridha, having given

away a very beautiful and costly umbrella, with eight golden ribs,

proceeded to heaven with

dom.

21

all

the

people of his king-

Sankriti of Atri's race, possessed of great energy,

having given instruction to his disciples on the subject of Impersonal Brahma, proceeded to regions of great

felicity.

22

Amvarisha of great prowess, having given unto the Brahmanas eleven Arvudas of kine, proceeded to heaven with 23 all the psople of his kingdom. S-avitri, by giving away her ear-rings, and king Janamejaya, by giving away his own body, both proceeded to high regions of felicity.' 4 Yuvanacwa the son of Vrishadabha, by giving away diverse kinds of gems, a fine mansion, and many beautiful women,

ascended to heaven. 45

Nimi, the ruler of the Videhas, gave

away his kingdom, Jamadagni's son (Rama) gave away the and Gaya gave away the Earth with all her towns and cities, unto the Brahmanas. 26 Once when the whole Earth

;

clouds ceased to pour, Vacishtha, resembling

Brahman him-

them alive (by his energy and kindness). Karandha's son Marutta of cleansed soul, by giving away his daughter to Angiras, speedily ascended to heaven. 28 Brahmadatta, the ruler of the Panchalas, possessed of superior intelligence, by giving away two precious jewels called Nidlti and Qankhct, self,

kept alive

all

creatures

like

Prajapati keeping

27

unto some of the foremost of the Brahmanas, obtained many regions of felicity. 29

King Mitrasaha, having given his own

dear wife Mayadanti unto the high-souled Vacishtha, as-

cended to heaven with that wife of his. 80

The royal sage

Sahasrajit, possessed of great fame, having cast itself for the sake

of a

Brahmana, ascended

dear

life

regions

of

off

to


251

GANTI PARVA.

Parva.]

King Catadyumna, having given to Mudgala a mansion made of gold and full of every object of comfort and use, ascended to heaven.*2 The king of the Cahvas, known by the name of Dyutimat, possessed of great prowess, gave unto Richika his entire kingdom and ascended to heaven/ 3 The royal sage Madiracwa, by giving away his great felicity. 31

daughter of slender waist to

Hiranyahasta,

such regions as are held in esteem by the very royal sage Lornapada, of great prowess,

daughter

Csfcnta

ascended gods.' 4

The

by giving away his

Rishyacringa, obtained the

to

to

fruition

of

75

King Prasenajit, of great energy, by giving away a hundred thousand kine with calves, ascended to excellent regions of felicity. These and many others, pos-

all his wishes.

3"

sessed

of great

and

well-ordered

souls

senses under control, ascended, by means ances, to heaven. 57

and having their of gifts

and pen-

Their fame will last as long as the Earth All of them have,

by gifts and and procreation of issue, proceeded to heaven/ " 38 herself will last.

sacrifices

Section CCXXXV.

"Vyasa said,

— The knowledge called Trayi which occurs

in the Vedas and their branches

should

be acquired. That knowledge is to be derived from the Richs, the Samans, and the sciences called Varna and Akshara. There are, besides, the Yajushes and the

Atharvans.

indicated in these, dwells

well-versed in

the

In the six kinds

the Divine Being.

1

of acts

They that are

declarations

of the Vedas, that have knowledge of the Soul, that are attached to the quality of Goodness, and that are highly blessed, succeed in under-

standing the origin and the end of all things. 2 A Brahmana should live in the observance of the duties laid down in the

He should do all his acts like a good man of restrained soul. He should earn his livelihood without injuring Vedas.

any

creature. 3

Having derived knowledge from the good and wise, he should control his passions and propensities. Well-versed in the scriptures, he should practise those duties Chat have been laid down fur him, and do all acts in this


[Mokshadhavma

mahabharata.

252

Leading even the

world guided by the quality of goodness. domestic mode

of life,

of the six acts already

the

Brahmana should be observant

spoken of.* 4

His heart

of faith,

full

he should worship the deities in the five well-known sacrifices. Endued with patience, never heedless, having self-control, conversant with duties, with a cleansed soul, divested of joy,

and wrath, the Brahmana should never sink

pride,

guor.

5

esty,

Gifts,

study of the Vedas,

guilelessness,

and

sacrifices,

self-restraint,

energy and destroy one's sins.

6

in

lan-

penances, mod-

— these enhance one's

One endued with intelligence

should be abstemious in diet and should conquer one's senses.

Indeed, having subdued both lust and wrath, and having

washed away all his sins, he should strive for attaining to Brahma. 7 He should worship the Fire and Brahmanas, and

bow to the deities.

He

should avoid

all

kinds of inauspis

This and all acts of unrighteous injury. preliminary course of conduct is first laid down for a Brahdiscourse,

cious

when knowledge comes, he should 9 The Brahengage himself in acts, for in acts is success.-]mana.

Subsequently,

mana who is endued with intelligence

succeeds in

crossing

the stream of life that is so difficult to cross

and that

furious and terrible, that has the five senses

for

mire.

so

waters

its

and that has wrath for its He should never shut his eyes to the fact that Time

that has cupidity 10

is

for its

source,

stands behind him in a threatening attitude,

—Time who

is

the great stupifier of all things, and who is armed with very

great and irresistible force issuing from the great himself. is

11

Ordain er

Generated by the current of Nature, the universe

12 being ceaselessly carried along.

The mighty

river of

Time, overspread with eddies constituted by the years, having the months for its waves and the seasons for its the fortnights for its floating straw and grass,

13

and fall of the eyelids for its froth, the days and for its water,

the

rise

nights

and desire and lust for its terrible crocodiles,

the Yedas and sacrifices for

*

current,

and the

its rafts/

4

and the righteousness

The first and the 4th Verses are triplets in the Bengal texts. — T.

+ These are, of course, religious acts.

— T.


253

canti parva.

Parva.]

and Pleasure truthfulness of speech and Emancipation

of creatures for its islands, and Profit springs,

for

its

for

its

15

and it, river mighty the yugas for the lakes along its course,— the that

shores, benevolence for the trees

of

Time,— which has an origin

along

float

that

inconceivable as

as

of

Brahma itself, is ceaselessly bearing away all beings created 16 Persons by the great Ordainer towards the abode of Yama.* possessed of wisdom and patience always succeed in this awful river by

employing the

knowledge and

of

rafts

crossing

wisdom. What, however, can senseless fools, destitute of 17 similar rafts, do (when thrown into that furious stream) ? That only the man of wisdom succeeds in crossing this stream and not he that is unwise,

is

consistent with reason.

The former beholds from a distance the merits and faults of everything.

(Accordingly? he succeeds in adopting or reject-

ing what

deserving of adoption or rejection). 18

is

The man,

however, of unstable and little understanding, and whose soul is

full

of desire and cupidity,

is

always

with doubt.

filled

Hence the man destitute of wisdom never succeeds in crossing that river.

He also who sits inactively (in doubt)

pass it over.

10

The man destitute of the

never

wisdom, in

of

raft

can

consequence of his having to bear the heavy weight of great

One that is seized by the crocodile of desire, even if possessed of knowledge, can never make knowfaults, sinks down.

* In the Bengal texts Verse 12 consists of one line. is correct.

Verses 13,

14,

15,

This,

I think,

Verse 12

and 16 form one sentence.

is

The udaka in kdlodaka should be taken as meaning otherwise nhordtrajalena would be pleonastic. Again

complete by itself.

stream or river,

arthakdmajalena, to avoid redundancy, should be taken as implying the springs that

Vihingsa-taruvahind

supply the water.

on

is,

This idea

'having beneis

beautiful.

Creatures that are being borne away in the stream of Time

may catch

volence for the trees that float

its

these trees of benevolence for saving lator misunderstands vihingsa and

gether, though highly

ornate,

the idea is eminently oriental,

waters.'

themselves.

the metaphors are

—T.

trans-

the idea.

Alto-

of

original.

Of course,

Eastern rhetoric bein? fond of spinning

out metaphors and similies, which, in the hands

come highly elastic.

The Burdwan

makes nonsense

of

Eastern poets, be-


mahabharata.

251 ledge one's raft.* 20

For these reasons the man of wisdom and

intelligence should strive to

over the stream

float

who becomes conversant with Brahma. 21

in a noble race, abstaining from the three officiating

at

Time

of

He, indeed, succeeds in keeping him-

(without sinking in it). self afloat

[Mokshadharm*

other's

and

sacrifices,

doing only the three other

One born

duties of teaching,

accepting gifts,

acts, viz.,

and

studying, sacrificing,

and giving, should, for those reasons, strive to float over the

Such a man is sure to cross

stream.

wisdom.

22

aided

it

by the raft of

One who is pure in conduct, who is self-restrained

and observant of good vows, whose soul is under

who

of wisdom, certainly

possessed

is

control, and

wins success in this

and the other world. 23

The Brahmana leading a domestic mode of life should conquer wrath and envy, practise the named, and, worshipping the [deities in the

already

virtues

five sacrifice?!, eat guests.'-

4

He

observed by the good

governed soul

of

ture,

;

having fed the

after

conform to

should

and

which

are

duties

he should, do all his acts like a person

;

and he should without injuring any crea-

draw his sustenance by adopting a course that

censurable. 25

One who

is

well-versed in the truths

Vedas and the other

branches of

haviour is like that of a

person

is

deities, Pitris,

those

is

not

of the

knowledge, whose be-

of well-governed

soul,

who

endued with a clear vision, who observes those duties that

down

who does not, by his acts who attends to the observances set down in the scriptures, who is full of faith, who is self- restrained, who is possessed of wisdom, who is destitute of envy and malice, and who is well conversant are

laid

for

his

order,

produce an intermixture of duties, 20

with the distinctions succeeds in crossing

between all

his

righteousness

difficulties.

27

and iniquity,

That Biahmana

who is possessed of fortitude, who is always heedful, who is self-restrained, who is conversant with righteousness, whose soul is under control, and who has transcended joy, pride, and wrath, has never * K. P. is

to

languish in

Singha misunderstands this verse.

also inaccurate.

— T.

grief. 28

This

is

the

The Surd wan translator


canti parta,

Parva.)

255

course of conduct that was ordained of old

He should strive for

the

Brahmana. of Knowledge, and do

acquisition

for n

By living thus, he is sure to obtain One who is not possessed of clear vision does Avrong even when one wishes to do right. Such a person, the scriptural acts.

all

success. 29

by even exercising right one

does

judgment, does such

his

as partake the nature

what

is

Avhat is wrong, one does

what is

wrong.

Similarly, desiring

what

right.

is

to

do

Such a person is a

Not knowing the two kinds of acts, one has to undergo

fool.

repeated rebirths and deaths.'

Section "

of virtue

acts

Desiring to do

of iniquity/

'Vyasa said,

" 31

CCXXXVI.

— If Emancipation be desirable, then know-

For a person who is borne now up and now down along the stream of Time or life, knowledge is the raft by which he can reach the shore. Those ledge should be acquired.

1

wise men who have arrived at certain

conclusions (regarding

the character of the soul and that which

called

is

life)

by

the aid of wisdom, are able to assist the ignorant in crossing the stream of time or life with the raft of knowledge.

They,

however, that are ignorant, are unable to save either them-

He who has freed himself from desire and and who has emancipated himself from all attachments, should attend to these two and ten requirements or others. 2

selves

all otli3r faults,

of yoga, viz., place, acts, affection, objects,

certainty, eyes, food, suppression,

tion,

means,

destruc-

mind, and survey.* 3

* The place should be a level spot, not impure (such as a crematorium, &c), free from hanhars,

fire, and sand, &c. solitary and free from noise and other sources of disturbance. Acts include abstention from food and ;

sports and amusements, abstention from all kinds of work having only worldly objects to accomplish, abstention also from sleep and dreams. Affection means that for good disciples or refer to &a..

for progress in yoga.

Objects

sacred fuel, water, and suppression of expectancy and anxiety,

Means refer to the seat to be used, the manner of sitting, and

attitude

of

the body.

attachments, i. e., renunciation of all attractive things. tUj aa-Uterabls belief

th

Destruction refers to the conquest of desire and Certainty means

that wiiat is said about yog* iu the Vedas aud by


25$

mababharata,

He who

wishes to obtain

superior

[Mokskadharma Knowledge, should, by

the aid of his understanding, restrain both speech and mind.

He who wishes to hnve tranquillity, should, by the aid of his knowledge, restrain his

Whether he becomes com-

soul. 4

passionate or cruel, whether he becomes

conversant with all

the Vedas or ignorant of the Pucks, whether he becomes right

eous and observant of sacrifices or the worst of sinners, whether

he becomes eminent for prowess and wealth or plunged into misery, that person who directs his mind towards these (attri-

butes that I have spoken of ), is sure to cross the ocean of life

Without speaking of the results of the attainment of Brahma by yoga, it may be said that he who sets himself to only enquire after the Soul transcends the necessity of observing the acts laid down in the Vedas. 7 The body with jiva within it is an excellent car. When sacrifices and religious rites are made its upastha, shame its varatha, Upaya and Apaya its kuvara, the breath called which is so difficult to cross.

Apana its alcska, the breath

called

Prana

its

yuga, know-

ledge

and the

tying

the steeds, needfulness

its

handsome vandhura, the

assumption of good behaviour

its

nemi, vision, touch, scent,

allotted period of existence

points for

its

and hearing its four steeds, wisdom its nabhi, all the

scrip-

tures its pratoda, certain knowledge of the scriptural declarations its driver, the soul its self-restraint

its

firmly-seated

fore-runners, renunciation

companion following behind and purity the path along

which

bent

its

inseparable

upon doing

goes, meditation

it

and

faith

rider,

it

good,

(or union

with Brahma) its goal, then ma}^ that car reach Brahma and shine there

in

preceptors is true.

"

effulgence.* 5 11

I

shall

now

tell

thee

the

(The Norn. sing, inflection stands for the instru-

mental plural). trained.

Eyes include the other senses. All these should be resFood means pure food. Suppression refers to the subjugation

of our natural inclination towards earthly objects.

Mind here has lefer-

ence to the regulation of the will and its reverse, viz, irresolution.

Sur-

vey means reflection on birtli, death, decrepitude, disease, sorrow,

faults,

In jjiving these meanings, I, of course, follow Nilakantha T. * Notwithstanding Nilakantha's gloss which shows great ingenuity and which has been, apparently (followed by boih of them, the Yeiua.

&c.


CANTi parva,

257

speedy means that should be adopted

by the person who

would equip his car in such a fashion

for

Farva.]

passing through

this wilderness of the world in order to reach

the goal

con-

stituted by Brahma that is above

decrepitude and destrucTo set the mind upon one thing at a time is called Dharanci* The Yogin, observing proper vows and restion.

12

There are,

seven kinds of Dhlran<i.

traints, practises in all

again, as many kinds of Dharanas arising out of these, upon

subjects that are near or remote.-f*

13

Through these the Yogin

eular translators have

misunderstood portions of these Verses which

sketch out the course of

life

which one desirous of attaining to Eman-

cipation or Brahma is to follow.

Particular virtues

or

attributes have

It does not appear that

been represented as particular limbs of the car.

there is (except in one or two instances) any especial aptitude in any of

those virtues or attributes for corresponding with one instead of with an-

Upastha is that part of the car on which

other limb of the figurative car. the driver sita. it against

Varutka is the wooden fence round a car for protecting

Shame is the feeling that withdraws us

the effects of collision.

Kuvara

from all wicked acts.

is

the pole to which the yoke is attached

Upaya and Apaya, which have been called the 'destruction'

as explained in

Verse 3 above.

kitvara, are

'means' and

Yuga

Aksha is the wheel,

Vandhura is that part of the yuga where it is attached to the pole, i. e., its middle, about which appears something like a project-

is

the yoke.

ing knob.

Nemi is the circumference of the wheel.

Nahhi ia the central rratoda ia

portion of the car upon which the rider or warrior is seated, the ffoad with which

the driver ursfes

the steeds.

The Commertator

explains that jiva-yuhtah means having such a jiva attaining to

E naiicip ition or

Mo'csha.

favourite conceits of Oriental poets. *

aa

is

Such elaborate

desirous of

are

figures

— T.

Adopting the Kantian distribution of the mental phenomena, vis., Pain, and

the three great divisions of Cognitive faculties, 'Pleasure and

Desire and Will, Sir William Hamilton

subdivides the

first

the

(viz.,

Cognitive faculties), into the acquisitive faculty, the retentive faculty, the reproductive faculty, the representative faculty,

and reason or judg-

Dharana corresponda Representative (faculty or the power by which

ment by which concepts are compared together. with the exercise of the

the mind is held to or kept employed upon a particular image or notion. It is this faculty that is especially trained by yogins.

step consists in training it to the desirable extent. t

Tne seven kinds

of

Indeed, the initial

— T.

Dharanas appertain respectively

Winr], Space, Water. F.re, Consciousness, and Understanding.

S3

to

Earth;

— T.

-


mahabharata,

258

[Molcahadhavmh

gradually acquires mastery over Earth, Wind, Space, Water,

and Understanding.

Consciousness,

Fire,

After this he

Unmanifest.* 14

gradually acquires mastery over the

I shall

now describe to thee the conceptions in their order that realised by particular

are

amongst those that are

individuals

engaged in yocfa according to the rules and ordinances that have been laid down. the success rules)

I shall tell thee also of the

commenced (according to The Yogin,

that attaches to yoga,

his own self.-j* 15

by him who looks within

that abandons

body, following the instructions

gross

his

displaying the following

of his preceptor, beholds his soul

To him, in the

forms in consequence of its subtility. stage, the welkin seems to be like foggy vapour4

ls

nature of

first

with a subtile substance

filled

Of the Soul which has been freed from

When this fog dis-

the body, even such becomes the form.

appears, a second (or new) form becomes visible. 17

For then

the Yogin beholds within

himself, in

heart, the form of Water.

After the disappearance of water,

the form of Fire displays itself. 18

the firmament of his

When this disappears, the Wind as effulgent

form that becomes perceivable is that of as a well-tempered

weapon

of high

Gradually the

polish.

form displayed by Wind becomes like that of the thinnest gossamer. 19 subtilety

Then having acquired whiteness, and also, the

of air, the Brahman's soul

said

is

supreme whiteness and subtilety of Ether. 20

attain

the

Listen to

me

to

as I tell thee the consequences of these diverse conditions

* All these have been explained lower down.

— T.

+ The construction of both these lines is difficult to understand. prose order of the line

vikramah

is

(tatha VafcahytLim}

atmani

;

pacvatah

yogasya (yatha) srd'dhi (tatha vakshyami).' i",

€.,

according to rules and ordinances.

Beuse,

viz.,

'ar

ibha Arainah,'

tions in their order.

The

'yogatah yuktesu (raadhye) yasya yatha ete

.

i.

<?.,

(janasya) yuktasya

'Yogatah' means 'upayatah/

'Vikramah' is used in a peculiar

the order of conception or

'Atmanipncvatah

1

means

'of

concep-

him who looks

into

who withdraws his mind from the outer world and turns it to view his own self. thout Ndakantha's aid, such verses would

himself,'

i.

e.,

W

fee

;

thoroughly unintelligible. %

— T.

Pacyatah raeaus 'of that whic u sees, i. e , of

the Stroan or Soul.'

— T.


That Yogin who has been able to achieve

when they occur. to

Earth-element, attains by such

of the

the conquest

ship

power of Creation,

the

pati endued with a nature

can

he

259

CANTI PARVA.

Pct-i'Uj.]

from his

that

own holy

With only his toe, or with

21

Like a second Prajaimperturbable,

perfectly

is

create

kinds of creatures.

all

hand or

his

lord-

feet,

22

that

person

who has Even this is the attribute of the Wind as declared in the Qr'nti. The Yogin who

ean

cause

singly

the

Earth to tremble

whole

achieved the lordship of the Wind.

has achieved the lordship of Space, can exist brightly in Space in consequence of his having attained to uniformity with that

By lordship over

disappear at will, 23

element, and can also

Water, one can (like Agastya) drink up rivers, lakes, and By lordship ove* Fire, the Yogin becomes so effuloceans. gent that his form cannot be looked only when he extinguishes the

He becomes

at.

visible

When

within him.

fire

the

Yogin succeeds in extinguishing his consciousness of indivi24 When these five elements come within his sway.

duality,

the Understanding, which

is

and

of

of the

consciousness

the Yogin attains

soul of the

the

individuality,*

five

elements

lis

conquered

Omnipotence, and perfect Knowledge

to

(or perception freed from doubt

pect to all things comes

to

and uncertainty) with

him. 25

In

res-

consequence of this,

the Manifest becomes merged into the Un manifest or Supreme

Soul from which the world emanates and becomes what called Manifest.-]- 23

the science of the Unmanifest.

about all that

is

is

Listen now to me in detail as I expound

But

first

of all

Manifest as expounded in

listen to me

the

Sankhya

system of philosophy. 27 systems, five

In both the Yoga and the Sankhya and twenty topics of knowledge have been

* The Understanding

is

called

the soul of the five elements and of

the consciousness of individuality because these six things rest on fcnve it for their refuge.

The reader

will

easily

what has been said in the previous Sections. that is Manifest, springs or emanates.

his superior knowledge,

that the world

or

The Yogin, in consequence of

apprehends al! that

Unmanifest Supreme Soul.— T.

or

— T.

t It is from the Unmanifest or the Supreme Soul all

it

understand this from

is Manifest to

be

but

t!.#


^ T

.

[Mokshadharma

MAHABHARATA.

200

treated in nearly the same way. their chief feautures.

28

me as

Listen to

I mention

That has been said to be Manifest

which is possessed of these four attributes, viz., birth, growth 9 That which is not possessed of these decay, and death.tioned in the Vedas and the

them.

The

30

(which

first

Two

Souls are men-

that

are

be Unmanifest.

to

attributes is said

sciences

based upon

Jivatman)

called

is

is

endued

with the four attributes already mentioned, and has a longing for the four objects or purposes

and

Religion, Wealth,

Unmanifest (Supreme Soul).

born of the

it is

(viz..

This soul is called Manifest,

Pleasure, and Emancipation).

1 both Intelligent and not-Intelligent/

I

It

is

have thus told

material spirit).

(inert matter) and Kshetvapia (imBoth kinds of Soul, it is said in the Vedas,

become attached

to

of the Sankhyas

is

about

thee

Sattwa,

freed

that one

sensed 2

opposites such

as

The doctrine

should keep oneself aloof or

from attachment and pride,

of

pairs

of the

That Yogin who

from objects of the senses.

dissociated is

objects

pleasure

who transcends and

pain,

all

heat and

way to wrath or hate, who untruth/ who though slandered or struck speaks an never who never

&c,

cold,

gives 3

still

shows friendship for the slanderer or the

who

striker,

never thinks of doing ill to others, who restrains these three, viz.,

speech, acts, and

mind/

4

and who behaves uniformly

towards all creatures, succeeds in approaching the presence

That person who

Brahman.

of

earthly objects,

who

who is dependent on which

is

cupidity, his

necessary

is

not unwilling to

earthly for

no desire

cherishes

objects

to

only that

restrained

necessary

who

who has driven off all who goes through all

regardless of personal appearance

and

are all collected (for devotion

the true

to

extent

who is grief, who has

sustaining life/ 5

senses,

for

take what ccmes,

attire,

free

acts,

from

is

whose senses

objects

of life),

16

who bears whose purposes are never left unaccomplished,* friendliness towards all creatures, who

himself with equal m

i. i

,

— —

* 'Na kriti na,' i. e., 'kriti eva.' appearance.'

K.

P.

'Nirakriti' 'is regardless of dress and

Smgha wrongly translates both these words.—

;


261

ganti parva.

•Parva.]

regards a clod of earth and

i*

lump

of gold

with an

eye, who is equally disposed towards friend and

foe,

equal

who

is

7 possessed of patience, who takes praise and blame equally,**

who is free from longing with respect to all objects of desire, who practises Brahmacharyya, and who is firm and steady in all his vows and observances, who has no malice or envy for any creature in the universe, is a Yogin who according to 59

Sankhya system succeeds in winning Emancipation. Listen now to the way and the means by which a person may win Emancipation through Yoga (or the system of That person who moves and acts after having Patunjali). transcended the puissance that the practice of Yoga brings the

about (in the initial stages), succeeds in winning Emancipa9 I have thus discoursed to thee on those topics (viz., tion .-p

Emancipation according to the Sankhya system and that

Yoga system) which are dissimilar if the treat them a? such (but which, in Thus can one transcend all reality, are one and the same).]:

according to the

speaker be disposed to

pairs of opposites.

»4o

i

Thus can one attain to Brahma.%-

Section CCXXXVII. " is

'

Vyasa said,

— Borne up and down

capable of meditation seizes

for achieving his Emancipation

* all

I.

e ,

the

eye,

he that

Knowledge and Knowledge itself

of

adheres to

who has neither friend nor foe.

creatures with an equal

in life's ocean,

raft

This means that he regards

showing particular favor to none, and

having no disiike for any. Coldness of heart is not implied, but impartial

and equal benevolence for all.

Taking praise and blame equally,

never rejoicing at praise nor grieving at blame.

t It is said that with the practice of Yoga, during

the

certain extraordinary powers come to the Yogin whether he

them or not.

i.

first

stages,

wishes for

by these extraordinary acquisitions, goes

e, fails to attain to Emancipation beside

with the status of Indra is only

hell.

which heaven

Vide GitS, Verses 4 and 5, Chap.

itself

Hence, he who transcends the

puissance that Yoga brings about becomes Emancipate. J

<?.,

In a previous Section it has been said that that Yogin who

suffers himself to be led away

to hell,

i.

— T.

V.— T.

$ 'Brahmanani' ie arsha for ijrtthmam. — T.

— T.


— [Mukshadharmiz

MA.HABHARATA.

262

(without extending his arms hither and thither

catching

for

l

any other support).* Is it that "•Cuka said,— What is that Knowledge? learning by which, when error is dispelled, the truth becomes discovered ?

Or,

is

it

acts to be done or achieved,

by the aid of which the object Or,

sought may be understood or attained ? of duties, called absention from acts,

by its aid, the

two, viz., birth and death,

" 'Vyasa

fool

in

may be avoided

believing that

!

that +*

all

this

consequence of its own Nature without, in

fact,

said,— That

who,

an existent refuge or foundation, of

the aspirations

disciples,

attaining

who firmly believe that all fail

(wiser) men or the * 'Dhirah'

is

by

his

dialectical

might urge to the contrary,

They again any truth. \ z Cause is die to the Nature of to

acquire any

to

fills

by such instruction

dispelling

ingenuity the reasons the latter succeeds not in

things,

that course

is it

by which an extinction

Do tell me what it is, so

of the Soul is to be sought ?

exists

of

consisting

of duties

course

that

by even

truth

listening

Rishis (who are capable

explained as 'dhyanavan.'

to

of instructing

has reference to

'Canti'

Emancipation, for it is Emancipation alone that can give tranquillity or The Commentator points out thrt in this Ve-se the speaker final rest.

shows a decided preference for the Sankhya philosophy.— T. t I follow Nilakantha's gloss in rendering the words Vidya, Pravirttf,

and Nivritti, as used in this Ver.se. By the first, the Commentator thinks, is meant that course of instruction in consequence of vhich error

may be dispelled and truth acquired.

The usual illustration of the cord

and the snake is given. The former may be mistaken for the latter, bub when the mistake ceases, correet apprehension follows. Pravritti has been sufficiently indicated in the text in which the words of the glos3 have been incorporated. By Nivritti is meant the doctrine of the Cimyavadis and Lokayatikas (evidently the Buddhists) who seek annihilation or extinction as the only true Emancipation. lators are wrong.

words

of the gloss,

The Burdwan

Both the Vernacular

translator, as

usuj

misunderstands them completely.

1 ,

citing

— T.

'yastu achetanah

The construction of the first line is swabhavena (sarvam bhati iti) pacyan, &c. &c, I

trans-

the very

pusl. .ate,

i

havaru vina

(sa na kincha-

na labhate).' Bha'vam' is explained as 'adhishthanasattam.' The C >mmentator is of opinion that the speaker refers in this Verse to the Cunvavadis.

— T.


263

canti parta.

Farva.)

Those men of little intelligence who stop (in their speculations), having adopted either of these doctrines, in-

them).**

never suc-

deed, those men who regard Nature as the cause,

ceed in obtaining any benefit

for

themselves.-]-

5

This belief

in Nature (as the producing and the sustaining Cause), arising

as it does from a mind acting

under the influence of error,

who

brings about the destruction of the person

cherishes

it.

two doctrines that maintain (1) that things exist by their own Nature and (2) that tney flow (in consequence of their own Nature) Listen now to the truth with respect to these

from others that are different from and "Wise men apply themselves to

the acquisition of crops (for locomotion)

(by

that

them.t

precede

f'

and tillage, and means) and of vehicles

agriculture those

7 and seats and carpets and houses.

They

attend also to the laving of pleasure-gardens, the construc-

and the preparation of medi8 It is wisdom (which concines for diseases of every kind.

tion of commodious mansions,

sists in the application of

of purposes.

means) that leads to the fruition

It is wisdom that wins beneficial results.

wisdom that enables kings

It is

to exercise and enjoy sovereignty

although they are possessed of attributes equal to those of persons over whom they rule.T It is by wisdom that the high

* The Bombay text reads Pativatrinamishikamva. T. + Eaam is singular. The Commentator thinks it should be taken distributively.

In Verse 3. the doctrine of the Nihilists (Cunyavadis) In Verse 4, that of the Lokayatikas. In both,

has been referred to.

Nature is spoken of as the cause, with this difference that the former regard the universe to be only

an erroneous impression of an existent and mani-

entity, while the latter regard it as a real entity flowing from

festing itself under its own Nature.

are false.

Both

doctrines, the

speaker says,

— T.

Both the Vernacular transl ators skip over the word 'paribhava' in the second line cf Verse 6. The Commentator correctly explains that 'swabhava' in 6 means 'swasyaiva bhavah sattakaranam iti, ekah pakshah.' 'Paribhtva,' he explains, is 'paritah swasya itare|

bham bhavah.' Lokayatikas IT

;

The first refers

to

the Nihilists, the second to the

or to Verses 3 and 4 respectively.— T.

It is by wisdom that all these results are

achieved.

Wisdom is

the application of means for the accomplishment of ends.

Nature,


MA.HABRARATA,

264

[Mokshadharmct

and the low among b sings are distinguished.

dom that the superior and the inferior

ones

It is wisdom or

objects are understood.

things.* 10

the highest refuge of all

All

the

Creatures, again, that are

created is

kinds

diverse

born of

vivifilth.

11

m >bile should be known to be

superior to those that are immobile.

reason

that intelligent energy,

tiates

(all

It

(non-intelligent)

as

matter.-]-

differen-

it

should be 12

with

consistent

is

inasmuch

non-intelligent matter),

superior to

among

They are

and those

vegetables,

oviparous,

by wis-

knowledge that

of created things have four kinds of birth.

parous,

is

It

regarded as

Mobile creatures,

that are innumerable, are of two kinds, viz., those that have

many legs and those are

superior

to

that

the

species, viz., those

have

two.

former. 13

that

live

The

Bipeds, on

latter,

again,

land and

however, of two

are

those

that

are

Of these, the former are superior to the latter. The superior ones eat diverse kinds of cooked food. + 14 Biotherwise.

moving on land are of two kinds, viz., middling or

joeds

intermediate,

and those

tliat

are

foremost.

Of these,

the

middling or intermediate are regarded as superior (to the never rears palaces or produces vehicle? and the divers other comforts that man enjoys.

Ha that would rely upon Nature

for these

would

never obtain them however long he might wait. The need for exertion,

both mental and physical, and the success which crowns that exertion furnish the best answer, the speaker think-, to both the Nihilists and

the Lokayatikas.

The word 'tulyalakshanah' is skipped over by both

the Bengali translators.

— T.

*

By p iri is meant the C'.iit or Sml, by avart, all else, i. e., nonego or matter. The words Prajna, Jnana, and Vidya are all, as used here, equivalent. The second line of this Verse is wrongly rendered by both the Bengali translators, the Bard wan translator, as usual, not understanding the words of the gloss he quotes.

— T.

t It is difficult to render the word chsshtei as used here. it implies effort or action.

for intelligent energy,

It is plain,

implying both mental and physical

it

stands

effort

or

The itarani in 14 do not refer to Picachas as rendered by K.

P.

action, for its function is to distinguish or differentiate. J

Ordinarily

however, that here

— T.

Singha, but to birds which are called KheeharJ. or denizens of the sky or air.

Khechara may include Picachas, but these are also Bhuckura

or denizens of the surface of the Earth.— T,-


Parva.]

canti pakya,

-

265

former) in consequence of their observance caste.*

15

of the

The middling or intermediate ones are

of two kinds,

viz.,

those

that

are

of

to

be

with

conversant

Of

duties said

duties,

those, the

former are

superior in consequence of their discrimination in

respect of

and those that are otherwise.

what should be done and what should not. 18 Those conversant with duties are said to be of two kinds, viz., those that are acquainted with the Vedas and those that are otherwise.

Of these the former are superior, for the Vedas dwell in them.f

17

are

said

to

Those that are acquainted with the Vedas

are said to be of two kinds, viz., those that lecture on the Vedas and those that are otherwise. Of these, the former,

who are fully conversant with the Vedas, with the duties and down in them, and the fruits of those duties

the rites laid

and rites, are superior in consequence of their publishing all Indeed, all the Vedas with the duties

those duties and rites.

"

laid down in them are said to flow from them. 18 19

of the Vedas are of two kinds,

viz.,

with the Soul and those that are otherwise. former are superior

in

Preceptors

those that are conversant

Of these the

consequence of their knowledge of

what is meant by Birth and Daath.^ 20 As regards duties, they are, again, of two kinds, (viz., Pravritti and Nivritti).

He who is conversant with duties is said to

be

omniscient

* The Commentator explains that for ascertaining who are uttamcs or foremost, the middling or intermediate ones are first spoken of their distinctions mentioned in

the following verses.

and Of course, the

foremost are foremost, and the intermediate ones can never be superior to them.

For all that, the intermediate ones are observers of the

duties of caste

;

the foremost ones are not so, they having transcended

such distinctions ; hence, tentatively, the ignorant or popular opinion is first taken,

to the effect that the observers of caste

those who do not observe Jdiidharma.

are superior to

— T.

t This probably means that as the Vedas had not been reduced to writing, their contents rested or dwelt in the in them. %

memories of men versed

—T.

To understand what is birth and what is death, and to avoid birth

(and, therefore, death), are Soul.

the highest fruits of knowledge of the Those that have no knowledge of the Soul have to travel in a

round of repeated rebirths,— T, " o± i


266 or

mahabhakata,

[Mokahadharma

knowledge.

Such a man is a Re-

possessed of universal

Such a man is firm in the accomplishment of his Such a man is truthful, pure (both outwardly and purposes. 21 The gods know him inwardly), and possessed of puissance.* fur a Brahmana who is devoted to knowledge of Brahma (and not him who is conversant with only the duties of Pravritti). Such a man is versed also in the Vedas and earnestly de22 They that have true voted to the study of the Soul.f existing both in and Soul as own their behold knowledge Such men, O child, are truly regenerate and such men out. 23 Upon these rests this world of Beings, in them gods.+ are

nouncer.

There is nothing that is equal to

dwell this whole universe. their greatness.

Transcending birth and death and

2*

tinctions and acts

of every kind, they

are

the

dis-

lords of the

four kinds of creatures and are the equals of the Self-born

himself.®—

" 25 '

Section CCXXXVIII. " 'Vyasa said,

ed

for

—'These then are the obligatory acts ordain-

Brahmanas.

One

possessed

attains to success by going

of

knowledge always

through (the prescribed)

acts.

1

of power that comes of Yoga. T. e., t The word para (the locative form of which is used here) always means that which i8 high or foremost. It is frequently employed to mean either Brahma or the Soul, and as Soul is regarded to be apart

* I.

Burdwan

of Brahma, para has hut one and the same meaning. The translator takes it for "Scriptures other than the Vedas.' K. P. Singha Vedas.— T. skips over it. Of course, cavda-Brahma stands for the t

To look upon everything in the universe as one's own Soul is the

highest aspiration of a righteous person. to attain to this highest ideal

of

It is yoga that

existence.

enables one

One who realises

this

is

fact, a god said to be a true Brahmana, a really regenerate person, in the signify that words are Adhidaivata on Earth. Adhiyajna and

Soul.— T.

# "What the distinction is between anta and nidhan is not obvious. The Commentator is silent. K. P. Singha translates the verse corwords rectly. The Burdwan translator makes utter nonsense of the in the second line,

— T.


267

canti parva,

Parva,]

If no doubt arises in respect of acts, then acts done are

The doubt

to lead to success.

to

which we

whether acts are obligatory or whether they

As regards this (doubt about

the

refer

is

sure this

r.

optional.* 3

are

character of acts, it

true

should be said that) if acts are ordained for man for inducing

knowledge (by which alone Brahma or Emancipation

is

to

be attained, even then) they should be regarded as obligaI shall now discourse on them by tory (and not optional). the

of

light

inferences

and

experience.

Listen

to

me.-f*

s

With respect to acts some men say that Exertion is their cause. Others, again, main-

Others say that Necessity is their cause.

Some say that acts are tho Some maintain that Some say thafe Nature. and acts flow from Time, Exertion,

tain that Nature is the cause.

4

result of both Exertion and Necessity.

of the

three, {viz,,

Necessity, and Nature), one

Exertion,

only (and not the other two)

is

the

opinion that all three combined are the

sons that are engaged in the

Some are of Some percause.t

cause.

8

performance of acts say, with

respect to all objects, that they exist, that they do not exist,

that they cannot be said to exist, that

not to exist, that

*

it

is

not

Whether 'karma Is swabhava

that

they cannot

be said

they cannot be said to

or jnanam,

r

means

(a3 the

mentator explains) whether ic is obligatory or optional.

course, means here 'jnana-janakam,' i. e., leading to knowledge.

ledge is essential to success or emancipation.

Com-

'Jnanam,' of

Know-

If acts become necessary

for leading to knowledge, the doubt may then arise that they cease to fee

obligatory, for knowledge may be supposed to be attainable other-

wise than by acts,

K. P. Singha translates this verse correctly, the

Burdwau translator incorrectly, and, as usual, misunderstands the gloss complerely. t

— T.

The first line of 'this verse is exceedingly terse.

The

construc-

purusham prati Jnanam (jnanajanakam) diet (karma) syat, (tarhi) sa (eva) Vedabidhih.' One cannot help admiring Nilakantha for his patience and

tion, as explained by the Commentator,

is

'Tatra (samcaye)

,

ingenuity. %

—T.

'Daiva' is explained by the Commentator as 'Grahah' or 'Kalah.'

I think,

it is

untraceable.

used to signify some kind of blind

Hence, I render it Necessity.

force whose

dently Exertion, for the word implies course of conduct, is

5

origin is

'Vritti' in Verse 5

saniuchchayam' or a combination of all the three,— Ti

is

evi-

'Avivekam*


2G8 exist,

mahabharata.

and lastly, that it is not that they cannot be said not (These then

to exist.

men).

[Mofcshadharma

are

the diverse views entertained by

They, however, that are Yogins, behold

Brahma

to

The men of the Treta, the Dwapara, and the Kali Yugas are inspired with doubts. The

be the universal cause. 8

men, however, of the Krita Yuga are devoted to penances, possessed of tranquil souls, and observant of righteousness.* 7

In that age all men regard the Richs, the Samans, and the Yajushes as identical notwithstanding their apparent diversity.

Analysing

penance.f

desire

and aversion,

they worship only

Devoted to the practice of penances, steadfast

8

in them, and rigid in their observance, one obtains tion of all

desires

by penances

alone.

9

By penance

attains to that by becoming which one creates

By penance one becomes that in

the

all that,

one

universe.

consequence of which one

That Brahma

becomes the puissant master of all things.^ 10 has been expounded in the

the frui-

of the

declarations

Brahma is inconceivable by even

conversant with those declarations.

For

Vedas.

those

that

are

Once more has Brahma

Brahma, however, cannot The sacrifice ordained for

been declared in the Vedanta. be beheld by means of acts.$ u

* 'Inspired with doubt,' with reference to the declarations of the Otitis.

'Possessed of tranquil souls,'

of any kind.

i.

e.,

not penetrated by doubts

—T.

+ In the Treta and the other Yugas people are seen

professing* at-

tachment or devotion to one only of the Vedas and not to the others, be it the Richs, the Samans, or the Yajushes. The speaker, dissatisfied with this, refers to the Krita age as one in which such

ences of faith were not

observable.

The men

of that age

all the Vedas equally, and, in fact, as even identical.

differ-

regarded

—T.

X Jiva or Chit becomes puissant and succeeds in creating the universe by means of penance. By penance one attains to Brahma, and,

therefore, universal puissance.

the previous Sections. .

This has been sufficiently explained in

—T.

$ This is one of the most important Verses in this

Section, for, as

the Commentator explains, this furnishes the answer to the question

proposed in the previous Section,

viz.,

'what is that knowledge ?'

the Vedas both acts and knowledge have been spoken of.

province of acts, gods.

In

In the

Brahma has been represented as Indra and the other

Brahma, therefore, as spoken of there, is 'gahana' or bidden to


canti parva.

Parva.]

Brahmanas

consists

in

-

209

yapa (meditation and

recitation),

that for Kshatriyas consists in the slaughter of (clean)

mals for the gratification of the deities

that

;

consists in the production of crops and the

animals

ani-

Vaicyas

for

keep of domestic

and that for Cudras in menial service of the three

;

By observing the duties laid down

other orders. 12

him

for

and by studying the Vedas and other scriptures, one becomes a Dwija (regenerate).

"Whether one does any other

act or not, one becomes a Brahmana by becoming the of all creatures.*

13

friend

In the beginning of Treta, the Vedas and

and the divisions of caste and the several modes entirety. In consequence, however,

sacrifices

of life existed in their of the duration

of

are overtaken by

Dwapara, those

being decreased in

life

decline/

In the Dwapara age as also in

4

the Kali, the Vedas are overtaken by

perplexity.

the close of Kali again,

if

it is

even visible to the eye.f 15

doubtful

Towards

they ever become

In that age, the duties of the

and men become

by

respective

orders disappear,

iniquity.

The juicy attributes of kine, of the earth, of water,

and (medicinal and

edible)

herbs,

disappear.}: 1G

(universal) iniquity the Vedas disappear

the duties inculcated in them as also of the four

modes

of life.

afflicted

Through and with them all

the duties

respect

in

They who remain observant

of

the duties of their own order become afflicted, and all mobile

and immobile objects undergo a change for the worse.$ 17

As

(or inconceivable by) even those that are conversant with that province

or sphere of the Vedas.

In the Vedanta, again, knowledge or

VidyH

has been spoken of as the means by which to attain to Brahma.

The

knowledge or Vidya, therefore, which is the subject of the question, is not what is implied by Pravritti dharma or by Nivritti as used in Verse 2 of the previous Section. T.

*

The second line of this verse corresponds with the second

Verse 87 of Chap. II of

t 'They are seen and not seen' is an idiomatic expression

coming invisible.' %

1.

e.,

be fertile

;

line of

:

Manu.— T. for

'be-

— T.

kine do not yield copious and sweet milk

water ceases to be sweet

;

;

the soil ceases to

and the medicinal and edible

herbs lose their virtues of healing as also their flavour.

$ The Commentator

— T.

thinks that. 'Swadharmasthah'

is

connected


mahabhaeata.

270

[Mukshadharma

-

the showers of heaven cause

Earth to

products of the

all

grow, after the same manner the Vedas, in every age, cause all

the

angas

to

grow.* 13

has neither

It

diverse shapes.

"Without doubt, Time assumes

Time which produces

all

beginning nor end.

It

creatures and again devours

is

them,

19

Time is the origin of Time is that which makes them grow Time all creatures and lastly it is Time that is that which is their destroyer I have already spoken of it xo thee.

;

;

;

(such as heat

Subject to pairs of opposites

is their ruler.

and cold, pleasure and pain, &c), creatures of infinite variety rest on Time according to their own

otherwise than what they have

natures (without being

been

ordained by supreme

Brahma).^ Section CCXXXIX. " Bhishma

said,

— 'Thus addressed (by his

sire),

Cuka,

highly applauding these instructions of tne great Rishi, set himself about asking the following question

import of duties that lead to Emancipation.

"'Cuka said,

relating

to

the

1

—By what means doth one possessed of wis-

dom, conversant with the Vedas, observant of sacrifices, en-

dued with wisdom, and free from malice, succeeds in attaining to Brahma which is incapable of being apprehended by either direct evidence or inference, and unsusceptible of being

indicated by the Vedas ?

2

Asked by me,

with acramah' in the first line. I prefer c

the.

tell

me by what

more obvious construc-

tion.— T. * 'Varshati'

means

'Angani' means the observances Yoga as also all kinds of rites and vows.

'Pushnati.'

necessary for the practice of

The Vedas cause these to grow, and they, in their students of the Vedas in achieving their purposes. — T. t 'Prabhavah'

is

'uttpattih'

or origin ;

'sthanam'

turn, aid all

is

'poshanam.'

Both the Varnacnlar translators skip over the last word, thinking that 'prabhavasthanani' is one word. The Commentator notices them as separate.

In the beginning of the second line, yatra

is

understood.

'Swabhavena' is explained by the Commentator as 'Erahmabhavena, na tu vikritena rupena.' I think the explanation is correct, and have

adopted it accordingly in the text.— T,


*

canti parya,

Parva,]

271

means is Brahma to be apprehended ? Is it by penance, by Brahmacharyya, by renunciation of everything, by intelliBy gence, by aid of the Sankhya philosophy, or by Yoga? what means may what kind of singleness of purpose be 3

attained by men, with respect to both, viz., the mind and the Tt

senses ?

behooveth thee to expound all this to me !*

Nq man ever attains to success

" 'Vyasa said,

other

than the acquisition

of knowledge,

tho

by means practice

of

penances, the subjugation cf the senses, and renunciation of

The great

every thingyp the first (or

entities (five in

creation

initial)

of the

number) represent

They have

Self-born.

been very largely placed in embodied creatures included in

The bodies of all embodied creatures are Their humours are from water. Their

the world of life.t

derived from earth.

eyes are said to be derived

from

Prana, Apana, (and

light.

the three other vital breaths.) have the wind for their refuge,

And,

lastly, all

unoccupied apertures within them (such as

the nostrils, the cavities of the ear, &c.,) are the feet (of living creatures) Indra.

is

of Space. 7

In their arms

Vishnu.

Within the stomach is Agni desirous of eating.

the ears are the points of the horizon (or the presenting

tv e

sense

which is Saraswati.$3

of hearing.

for

the

is

In

compass) re-

In the tongue

is

speech

The ears, skin, eyes, tongue, and nose

forming the fifth, are said to be

These exist

In

the

senses

purposes of apprehension

of knowledge.

of their

res-

* 'Yatha' in the first line of Verse 4 means, as the Commentator explains,

;

yat prakarakatn.'

— T.

The Commentator points out that by these four words the four modes of life are indicated. — T. J The Commentator explains that this means that amongst erabodied creatures they that are ignorant take those great entities which t

really non-ego for either the ego or its possessions.

— T.

$ The Commentator explains that the object of this Verse is to show that the Yoga view of the Soul being only the enjoyer but not the actor, is not correct. On the other hand, the Sankhya view of the Soul being neither the enjoyer nor the actor, is true. The deities, remaining in the several senses, act and enjoy. rance that the Soul

actions,— T.

ascribes

to

itself

their

It is through ignoenjoyments and their


[Mofohadharma

ma.ha.bharata.

272 peciive objects.

ing the

9

fifth,

Sound, touch, form, taste, and scent formare the objects of tU (five) senses. These

should always be regarded as separate from (or independent 10 Like the charioteer setting his well-broken of ) the senses. steeds along the paths he pleases, the

(along directions it pleases).

ployed by the Understanding sitting lord of all these

mind

senses

in

mind is the them in their functions and guiding Similarly, the Understanding

is

the

in

the

respect or

the senses is

em-,

1

The

of employing

them.

mind (in The senses, the

of the 12

of those

attributes

heart.*'

restraining

lord

employing, and guiding or restraining it).f objects of the senses, the

sets

The mind, in its turn,

objects

repre-

sented by the word Nature, understanding, mind, the vital breaths, and Jiva dwell in the bodies of all embodied crea-

The body within which the Understanding dwells has no real existence. The body, therfore, is not the refuge Primordial Nature (Prakriti) having of the Understanding. the three attributes (of Goodness and Passion and Darkness)

tures.t

is

the

13

refuge

of the Understanding which exists only in the

form of a sound.

Understanding.

The Soul 'also

is

not the refuge of the

It is Desire that creates the Understanding.

14 Desire, however, never creates the three attributes.!

The

* I render 'Bhutatma' by "Understanding, following the Commentator who uses the words 'buddhyupadhirjivah' for explaining it. T.

t 'Niyarna' and 'Visarga' are explained by the Commentator as I prefer to take them as meaning 'guiding 'destruction' and 'creation.' or restraining,' identical.

and 'employing.'

Practically,

the explanations,

are

—T.

What is meant by the objects of the

senses residing within the

bodies of living creatures is that (as the

Commentator explains) their

%

concepts exist in 'the cavity of the heart' (probably, mind,) so that 'when necessary or called for, they appear (before the mind's eye).

'Swabhava' is explained as 'attributes like heat and cold, &c.' T. $ This is a very difficult verse. I have rendered it, following Nilakantha's gloss.

In Verse 13 the speaker lays down what entities

In 14 he expounds the nature of Sattwa which the Commentator takes to mean buddhi or Understanding. He begins dwell in the body.

with the statement that 'Sattwasya acrayah nasti.' This does not mean that the Understanding has no refuge, for that would be absurd, but it means that the iicraya of the Understanding, i. e., that in which


2 3 ''

canti parva.

Farva.)

the

of subduing his senses, beholds

man of wisdom, capable

seventeenth, viz., the Soul, as surrounded by six and ten attributes, in his own Understanding by the aid of the mind. 15 The Soul cannot be beheld with the aid of the eye Transcending all, the Soul or with that of all the senses.

becomes

by

visible

only

of the

light

the

18 mind's lamp.

and touch and form, and scout, indestructible and without a body

Divested of the properties of sound

without taste (either

subtile)

or

gross

and without senses,

theless beheld within the body. it dwells in

preceptor

all

mortal bodies.

it is

never-

Unmanifest and supreme,

17

Following

and the Vedas, he who beholds

it

of the

lead

the

hereafter be-

They that are possessed of wisdom Brahmana possessed of look with an equal eye upon a elephant, a dog, and disciples, an a cow, and knowledge comes Brahma's self. 13

19 a Ch.anda.la.*

Transcending

in all creatures

mobile and

the Understanding dwells,

viz.,

all

things,

immobile.

the

Indeed,

Soul dwells things

all

the body, does not exist, the

doctrine being that the body has no real existence

but that

it

true exist3

The body being non-existent, what then The speaker answers it bysaying' Gunah, implying that primeval Prakrifci characterised by the three attributes is that r-jal refuge. Then it is said that Chetana (by

like to its image in a dream. is the real refuge of

the Understanding ?

which is implied the Soul here) is not ths refuge of the Understanding for the Soul is dissociated from everything and is incapable of transformation of any kind. The question is then mentally started, May not the Gunas be the qualities of the Understanding (instead of being,

as said above, its refuge)?

For dispelling this doubt, it is stated that

Sattwa is the product of Tejas (Desire).

The Gunas are not the proHence the Gunas, which have a different origin, cannot be the properties of Sattwa. The Gunas exist independently of Desire. Thus the Understanding, which has Desire for its originating cause, rests on the Gunas or has them for its refuge. In this Verse duct of Tejas.

therefore, the nature of the body, the Understanding,

and the Gunas The grammatical construction of the first line is exceed-

is expounded.

ingly terse.

— T.

* Such men behold Brahma in all things.

by the Commentator as ^ishyakuladih. meaning of the word here. T.

35

Abhijanah is explained This seems to be the true


274

MASABBARATAi

are pervaded by it.* 20

When a living creature

[Mokshadharmd

own Soul in all things, and all things in 21 One occupies is said to attain to Brahma.

his

beholds his

own

Soul, he

that

much

the Supreme Soul as is commensurate with whai,

in one's own soul by Vedic sound/f

He

realise the identity of all things with his

is

can always

that

own

of

occupied

self certainly

22

The very gods are stupified in the track of that trackless man who constitutes himself the soul of all creatures, who is engaged in the good of ail beings, and who desires to attain to (Brahma which is) the final 23 Indeed, the track which is pursued refuge (of all things).:}: attains to immortality.

by men of knowledge is as invisible as that of birds

in

the

all entities within itself,

own power, cooks however, knows That in No one,

which Time, in its turn,

is itself

sky or

of fish

in

water. 24

Time, of its

cooked.$ 25

That

(of

wkioh

I speak) does not occur above, or in the middle or below, or in transverse or in any other direction. That is no tangible entity

is

26 not to be found in any place.1T

within That.

are

There

All these worlds

nothing in these worlds that

is

if

one goes on ceaselessly with

the celerity of a shaft impelled

27 from the bow-string, even

r

ex 3ts out of That.

Even

* In rendering this word tatam (where it occurs in the Gita), it has been shown that to take it as equivalent to 'spread' is incorrect. In

Buch connections, it is evident that it means 'pervaded.' T. t If I have understood the gloss aright, this is what the first line of 21 means. 'Vedatma' is explained as Vedic sound, i. «?., the instrucThe word 'atma' in the second clause tions inculcated in the Veda3.

means simply oneself or a person or individual. The sense then is The Vedas teach that all is one's soul. The extent to which one this. of Brahma. succee.ls in realising this is the measure of one's attainment If

one can realise it fully, one attains to Brahma fully.

one's attainment of

If partially,

Brahma also is partial. — T.

is said, is as invisible as the skies. t The track of such a person, it The Commentator explains that the very gods become stupified in

respect of tie object which such a

being Brahma.

man seeks, that

object, of course,

— T.

$ That, of course, in which Time is cooked, is Brahma.— T.

By this the speaker says

that

particular spot however holy.

— T.

IT

Brahma

is

not be found in anj


275

canti parva.

Parva.]

one goes on with the speed of the mind itself, one would not still reach the end of that which is the cause of all

if

That

this.*

so

is

gross

there

that

nothing grosser. 25

is

His hands and feet extend everywhere. His eyes, head, and His ears are everywhere in the uniface are everywhere. He exists overwhelming all things. 29 That is minutverse. than

er

that

minutest,

the

is

Existing, without doubt, that destructible and destructible,

is

heart

the still

In all mobile and immo-

bile entities the existence it displays

is

the existence it displays in Chaitanya

and indestructible. 31

beings both mobile

and it

immobile,

destructible ; while is

Though the

divested of attributes,

celestial,

immor-

of all

existent

lord

though inactive and

enters nevertheless the well-known

mansion of nine doors and becomes engaged in

Men

of

invested with the attribute of action

ia

well-known possessions.^ 33

That

becomes

indestructible

the

nine

Soul which

be invested with the attribute of action is nothing

than that

inactive.

5'

consequence of

motion, pleasure and pain, variety of form, and

else

action.*}-

wisdom who are capable of beholding the other

shore say that the Unborn (or the Supreme Soul)

is said to

In-

— these are the dual forms of

existence of the (Supreme) Soul.

tal,

entities.

of all

imperceptible. 20

Soul

indestructible

which

is

said

to

be

A person of knowledge, by attaining to that

indestructible

essence,

gives

up

for

good

both

life

and.

birth.—' "§ s *

* Because Brahma is infinite.

— T.

t 'Niyatah' is explained by the Commentator as 'achanchalah,' and 'Vagi' as without the fault of 'upadhi.' 'Hansati, i. «., Gachcchati ite,'

hence 'gatiman.'

—T.

The sense is that the Soul residing within the body is identical with the Supreme Soul, and men of wisdom only know it. T. § The construction is 'Hansoktancha yat aksharam tat (eva) kutJ

sthaui aksharam,' meaning that there is no difference befcweeo Jivatman

and Paramatman,

Both are identical.— T.


[Mvkahadharma

Section CCXL. " 'Vyasa said,

— excellent son, asked by thee,

told thee truly what the answer to

according to the

doctrine

the Sankhya system thee all that

1 I

of

thy question

I

have

should

be

Knowledge

as

expounded

in

me

as

I expound

to

Listen now to

should be done (for the same end) according to

The uniting together of Intellect and 2 and the all-pervading Soul is said foremost kind. That Knowledge of the Knwoledge be to should be acquired (through the preceptor's aid) by one that the Yoga doctrine.

Mind, and all the Senses,

is of a tranquil disposition, that

has mastered his senses, that

is capable (by meditation) of turning his

gaze

on

the Soul,

that takes a pleasure in (such) meditation, that is endued with

and pure in acts. One should seek to acquire this Knowledge by abandoning those five impediments of

intelligence

Yoga which are known

to

cupidity, fear, and sleep.

Wrath is conquered by tranquil-

lity of disposition.

purposes.

5

By

Desire

reflecting

the

wise/"

1

wrath,

viz., desire,

conquered by giving up

is

all

understand-

with the aid of the

ing upon topics worthy of reflection,* one endued with By steady enpatience succeeds in abandoning sleep.

durance one

should

restrain

ono's

organs of

and the stomach (from unworthy

or

One should protect one's hands and

feet

generation indulgence).

sinful

by (using) one's

One should protect one's eyes and ears by the aid of One one's mind, and one's mind and speech by one's acts.

eyes. 6

should avoid fear by needfulness,

upon the

wise.

7

Subduing

and pride by waiting should, by

procrastination, one

One should

these means, subdue these impediments of Yoga.

pay

one's

adorations

to

fire

and the Brahmanas, and one

should bow one's head to the deities. 8

One should avoid

kinds of inauspicious discourse, and speech

that

with malice, and words that are painful

to

Brahmx is the effulgent seed

(of everything).

all

is

fraught

other

minds.

It

again,

is,

* 'Suttwena' is explained as 'by intelligence or the understanding.'— T.


277

CANTI PARVA,

Pamt.]

the essence of that seed whence

all

is

this.*

Brahma

9

be-

came the eye, in the form of this mobile

and immobile uni-

took birth. f

Meditation, study,

modesty,

truth,

gift,

body,

that

entities

verse, of all

of conduct,

purity

these enhance one's energy, one's sins.

forgiveness, 10

simplicity,

purity

of

and subjugation of the senses, which (when enhanced) destroys

By behaving equally towards all creatures and

11

by living in contentment upon what is acquired easily and without effort, one attains to the fruition of all one's and succeeds

objects

in

obtaining

knowledge. 12

Cleansed

endued with energy, abstemious in

diet,

with

senses under complete control, one should, after having

sub-

of all sins,

l* dued both desire and wrath, seek to attain to Brahma.$ Firmly uniting the senses and the mind (having drawn

them away from

all

external objects), with

wards, one should, in the before

still

hours of evening

dawn, place one's mind upon the

If even one of the

five

gaze fixed

senses

of a

or in

in-

those

understanding. 14

human being

be

kept

wisdom may be seen to escape through through an unstopped hole at the bottom of it like water 15 The mind in the first instance should be a leathern bag. sought to be restrained by the Yogin after the manner of a all his

unrestrained,

fisherman seeking at the outset to render that one among the fish

powerless from which

his nets.

there

is

the

greatest

danger to

Having first subdued the mind, the Yogin should

then proceed to subdue his ears, then

his

eyes,

then his

* The construction, as explained by the Commentator, is 'Brahma j'asya gukrasj-a sarvam idam tasyapi Brahma tejomayam cukrarn T. rasah.' The last word means 'sarah'. t Both the Vernacular translators have skipped over this line. The meaning is this Brahma opened his eyes for becoming many, as the Crutis declare, and thereupon he became many. Thus, as the Com;

;

mentator explains, 'by a glance

'Ikshana-kartrittena sarvatmakatwani

Brahma became the Soul

of

all

gatam,'

or

things mobile and im-

mobile.— T. I

The Commentator explains that 'Brahmanah padam' means

kritim.'

'pra-

He thinks, therefore, that the last clause of the second line

means "should seek 'mahattattwa.' !>

to

subdue prakriti which

is

the

'layasthanam' of

I prefer the obvious &ense of the words.— T.


tongue, and then

should

his

Having restrained these, he Then withdrawing the mind

nose. 1 '

them on the mind.

fix

it

on the

five

senses,

from all purposes, he should fix Indeed, having restrained the fix

[Muhhadhavmet

mahabharata.

273

them on the mind.

in

concentred remain steady

understanding, 18 and thus

the

of effulgent

radiance.

holds in oneself one's soul

then

and untroubled,

becomes perceptible like a smokeless

Sun

Yati should

the

When these with the mind for their

sixth become concentred

or the

understanding. 17

like

fire

19

the

in

lightning-fire

skies.

everything

Those high-souled Brah-

manas that are possessed of wisdom, that fortitude, that are

flames

Indeed, one then be-

Everything then appears in it and it appears in 20 in consequence of its infinitude.

Brahma

of blazing

are

endued with

knowledge, and that

possessed of high

are engaged in the good of all creatures, succeed

in behold-

observance of austere

vows, the

ing it.

21

Engaged in

the

Yogin who conducts himself thus for six months, seated by himself on an

isolated spot, succeeds

equality with the Indestructible.*

22

in

attaining to an

Annihilation, extension,

power to present varied aspects in the same person or body, celestial scents, and sounds, and sights, the most agreeable sensations

of taste

and touch,

sensations

pleasurable

of

23 capability of coolness and warmth, equality with the wind,

understanding (by inward light) the meaning of scripturesand every work of genius, companionship of celestial damacquiring all these by Yoga the Yogin should dissels,

regard them and merge them

the Understanding.-!- 2 *

in

all

Restraining speech and the senses one should practise Yoga * Tarimitam Kalam' is explained by the Commentator as equivalent to six months as the grutis declare.

— T.

t These 2 Verses set forth the Yoga ideal.

Ey the practice of Yoga

all these are capable of being acquired or attained.

But then the Yogin

who suffers himself to be led away by those valuable possessions is to fall in hell, for enjoyment of this kind to the high object for which Yogins

is

said

nothing but hell compared

should strive.

Pramoha, Bhrama,

Equality with the wind means speed

and Avarta, are technical terms. of motion, power to disappear at will, and capacity the skies.

— T.

to

move through


— 279

ganti parya.

Parva.]

during the hours after dusk, the at dawn of day, seated on foot of a goodly tree, or

training

all

the

hours before dawn, and

mountain

a

with a

tree

within

the

senses

summit, or at the before him.* 25 heart,

Res-

one should,

think on the Eternal and Indes-

with faculties concentred,

tructible like a man of the

world thinking of wealth and

other valuable possessions.

One should never, while pracmind from it. 26 One should

tising Yoga,

withdraw

one's

with devotion betake oneself to those means by which one

may succeed in restraining the mind that is very restless. One should never permit oneself to fall away from it. 2T With the senses and the mind withdrawn from everything else, the Yogin (for

practice) should betake himself to empty

caves of mountains, to temples consecrated

to

the deities,

and to empty houses or apartments, for living there. 28 One should not associate with another in either speech, act, or Disregarding all things, and eating very abstemiously, the Yogin should look with an equal eye upon objects thought.

acquired or lost.

29

He should behave after the same manner

towards one that praises and one that censures him. should not seek the good or the evil

He should not rejoice

of one

an acquisition

at

or

or

He

the other. 50

suffer

anxiety

Of uniform behaviour towards all beings, he should imitate the wind.f 31 Unto one whose mind is thus turned to itself, who leads a life of purity, and who casts an equal eye upon all things, indeed, unto one who is ever engaged in Yoga thus for even six when he meets with failure or

loss.

Brahma

months, vividly.*

*

32

as

Beholding

represented by sound appears very all

men

afflicted

with anxiety (on

A 'chaitya' is a sacred or a large tree which stands firm on its roots

and about which all round a platform

of earth

is

raised.

'Vriksbagra'

means 'in the front of a tree,' probably implying 'uuder the shade of its spreading branches'.

—T.

+ The Commentator explains that he should imitate the wind by

becoming 'asangah,' i.

e.,

unattached to all things.

without a house or fixed abode X

It is difficult to understand

vartate.'

I

'Aoiketah' means

— T. what

follow the Commentator.

is meant by 'Cavda-Brahroati'Brahma as rtpreBented by sound,


'

[Mokshadharma

MA.HABHARATA.

280

account of earning wealth and comfort), the Yogin should

view a clod of earth, a piece of stone, and a lump of gold with an equal eye. Indeed, he should withdraw himself from this path (of earning wealth), cherishing

and never suffer himself to be

for it,

an

stupified. 33

person happens to belong to the inferior

aversion

Even

order, even

if

if

a

one

happens to be a woman, both of them, by following in the track indicated end.*

above, will

surely

attain

the

to

He that has subdued his mind beholds

34

highest

own

his

in

by the aid of his own understanding the Increate, An-

self,

— That, which cannot be attained to except by fixed senses, — That subtiler than the most subtile, and grosser than which — Emancipation's the most gross, and which "'Bhishma continued, — 'By ascertaining from the mouths

cient,

Undeteriorating, and

Eternal Brahma,

viz.,

is

35

self.f

is

of preceptors and by themselves reflecting with

their

minds

upon these words of the great and high-souled Rishi spoken so

persons possessed of wisdom

properly,

equality (about which himself,

the

scriptures

say)

attain

to

that

with Brahman

indeed, the time when the universal dissolution

till,

comes that swallows up all existent beings '4'

" 36

'Pranavah' or 'Om,' the mystic monosyllable standing for K. P. Singha, taking 'Cavda-Brahrna' for an accusative, Vedic rites.' This regards it as implying,— 'such a man transcends all -where it Commentator the is precisely the meaning attached to it by of course,

is

the trinity.

occurs in Verse 7 of Sec. 236 ante.— T.

* The inferior order here refered to is, of course, the Cudra order. The Commentator points out that whereas only the three superior orders Sanknya and for inculcaare regarded to be eligible for the study of art), here Vyasa lays thou (That 'Tattwarnasi' as Cmtis such of tion

down that as regards the Yoga selves to it.

path, all are eligible

to

betake them-

— T.

t 'Fixed senses,' i. e., when the senses are fixed on the mind and the mind on the understanding. 'Ajaram' is immutable or unchanging, or

By that in which there is no change for the worse (or for the better). and by apprehended, being of incapacity the subtility is indicated 'mahattavam' is meant infinity.

Tne anu '

.

X

'

la

—T.

'auudricya' is explained as 'Guruvachanamanu.'

This


'

Farva.)

Section CCXLI,

— The declarations of the Vedas are twofold. —They They once lay down the command, — Do — I ask,— also indicate (the reverse, 2aying),—-Give up " 'Cuka said,

all

acts.

acts.

Whither do persons go by the aid of Knowledge and whither by the aid of acts ?*

1

I desire to hear this.

Do tell me this,

Indeed, these declarations about knowledge and acts are dis-

— — "Bhishma continued, 'Thus addressed, the son of Parashall expound cara said these Avords unto his son —

similar and even contradictory.

2

I

:

thee the two tructible,

t<5

and the indesdepending respectively upon acts and knowledge. paths, viz., the

destructible

Listen with concentrated attention,

O child, to me as I tell

thee the place that is reached by one with the aid ledge, acts.

of knowand that other place which is reached with the aid of The difference between these two places is as great as

the limitless sky. 5"*

The question that thou hast asked ma

has given me as much pain as an atheistic discourse gives to a man of faith. 5

These are the two paths upon which the

Vedas are established vrittl,

:

the

duties (acts) indicated

by Pra-

and those based on Nivritti that have been treated

By acts a living creature is destroyed. By knowledge, however, he becomes emancipated. For this of so exeeHently.-f- 8

reason, life

Yogins who behold the other side of the ocean of

Through

never betake themselves to acts. 7

forced to take rebirth, after

the six and ten

ingredients.

acts

death, with a body

one

is

composed of

Through knowledge, however, which is Eternal, Un-

one becomes transformed into that

feeras to be the true meaning, otherwise 'avekshya' would be pleonastic,

<Sbhutagatim of ail heiiiL'S.

!

is

'bhutasa inplavaparyantam,'

'Inrtru' is 'castraprasiddham.'

i.

e,

the

till

destruction,

— T.

* T'ne Vedas proclaim the efficacy of both acts and knowledge. are not laid down for those that have knovrledge.

t 'Subhashitah' is explained by the Commentator as

dharmab yat yogena atma darcanam.'

36

— T»

Acta

— T. c

ayam tu paramo


MA.QABHAR1TA.

282 manifest, and

Immutable. 8

One

[Mok*hadharm&

class

however of little intelligence, applaud

of persons, that

are

In consequence

acts.

of this they have to assume bodies (one after another) cease-

Those men whose perceptions are keen in respect of attained to that high understanding

lessly."

duties and who have

applaud acts even as

never

(which leads to knowledge),

persons that depend for their drinking water upon

the supply

10 of streams never applaud wells and tanks.

fruit

The

that

one obtains of acts consists of pleasure and pain, of existence and non-existence. By knowledge one attains to that 11 whither one becomes whither there is no occasion for grief whither one is not subject freed from booh birth and death ;

;

to decrepitude

scious

;

whither one transcends the state of con-

existence ;*

12

whither is

Unmahifest, immutable,

Brahma which

ever-existent,

is

Supreme,

imperceptible, above

ls the reach of pain, immortal, and transcending destruction ;

whither all become freed from the influence of all pairs opposites (like pleasure and pain, pose.*]*

&c), as also of wish or pur-

Reaching that stage, they cast equal eyes on every-

thing, become universal friends and devoted to creatures.

all

There is a wide

gulf,

O

son,

devoted to knowledge and one devoted to

the

good of

between one acts. 14

Know

that the man of knowledge, without undergoing destruction,

remains existent for ever like the moon on the last day of the

dark fortnight existing in a subtile (but undestroyed) form. 15

The great llishi (Yajnavalkya in Vrihadaranyaka) has said As regards the man devoted to acts, this more elaborately. his nature may be inferred from beholding the new-born moon which appears like a bent thread in the firmament.^ 18 Know, O soil, that the person of acts takes rebirth with a body with eleven entities, for

its

ingredients, that

are

the

* 'Na vartate' does not mean 'annihilated,' but, as the Commentator explains, 'aham asmi iti na janati atmanam.' t

'Manasena karmana'

kalpena.' X i.

e. t

is

—T.

explained by the

Commentator as

'san-

—T.

The meaning is this

:

the man of acts is like

subject to growth and decay.— T.

the

new-born moon,


^83

Paroa.]

CANTI PARYA.

results of modification,

and with a subtile form that

presents a

of six

total

refuge in that (material)

on a

of water

a drop

form, like

re-

The deity who takes

and ten.* * 1

(Soul), which

lotus leaf, should be known as Kshetrojna

is

Eternal, and which succeeds by Yoga in transcending both 13 Tamas, Rajas, and the mind and the understanding.-]*

The un-

Sattwa are the attributes of the Understanding.

derstanding is the attribute of the individual soul residing within the body. The individual soul, in its turn, conies 19 from the Supreme SouU

The body with the soul

to be the attribute of jiva.

It is jiva that

all

He who has created

bodies to live.

acts

said

is

and causes

the seven

worlds

is

said by those that are acquainted with what is Kshetra (and

what is Kshetrajna) to be above jiva.-

)

>>20

Section CCXLIL " 'Cuka said,

— I have now understood that there are two

viz., one commencing with kshara, (which and which is from the (universal) Soul. The

kinds of creation, is universal),

other, consisting of the senses with

their

objects, is

able to the puissance of the Understanding.

trace-

This last trans-

cends the other and is regarded to be the foremost.§ 1

I desire^

* This has been explained in a pi-evicus Section. T. t The Soul resides in the body without partaking any ofth'e butes of the body.

1c is, therefore,

likened

lotus leaf, which, though on the leaf,

much that the leaf. tana,'

ifc

to

not vet attached to

is

attri-

a drop of water on a.

may go off without at all soaking or drenching any

it,

inso-

part of

'Yogajitatmakam' is 'yogena jito niruddha atrua caittaru jena"

as explained by the Commentator.

— T.

'Tamas and Rajas and Sattwa have ihe attribute of Jiva for their essence.' The particular attribute of Jiva here referred to is the 'Jnanamaya kosha.' Jiva, again, is an accident of the Soul." J Literally,

The Soul comes from the Supreme Soul. Thus the chain of existence is traced to the Supreme Soul. In Verse 20 again it is said that the body; which by itself is inanimate, when it exists with the Soul, is an accident of Jiva as uninvested with attributes.

§ I follow verse.

— T.

Nilakantha substantially in his interpretation of

Two kinds of creation ara here

referred

to

as thgse

this-

of which'


— Mahabharata.

284

[Mofohadharma

however, to once more hear of that course

of righteousness

which runs in this world, regulated by the virtue of Time and according to which all good men frame their conduct,* 3 In the Vedas there are acts and avoid acts.

of declarations, viz., do

both kinds

How shall I succeed in ascertaining the It behooveth

propriety of this or that ?

thee

a thorough knowledge

of the

course

expound

to

Having obtained, through thy

this clearly.-F

instructions, of human

of conduct

beings, having purified myself by the practice of only

my

aud having cleansed

eousness,

after casting off my body,

behold the indestructible SiOul.V

The course of conduct that was first esBrahman himself was duly observed by the

" 'Vyasa said,

tablished by

pious persons of old,

wise and

ancient times.

5

himself by

for

viz.,

fixing

Ilishis

of

the worlds

by

great

the

The great RUhis conquer

all

Seeking all things that are

the practice of Brahmacharyya.

good

right-

understanding, I shall,

the

mind on the understand-

Vyasa has spoken in the previous Sections. The first is 'Ksharat prabhriti yah sargah,' meaning that creation which consists of the four and ?euty entities commencing with 'Kshara' or Prakriti. The other t

creation, consisting of the

'bnd-

their objects, represents

senses with

dhaicwaryya' or the puissance of the 'buddhi,' these being all 'buddhiThis second creation is also 'atisirgah,' which means, accordkalpitah.' ing to the Commentator, 'utkiishtah' and which is also 'pradhanuh' or foremost, the reason being 'bandhakatwaru' or its power to bind all I take 'atisargah' to mean 'derivative creation,'

individuals.

kind of creation bei'ig derived from or based

have put it in the text) transcends or overlies the other.

*

It is explained in previous Sections

how

ti.e

second

upon the other, or

(as I

— T.

the course

of righteous-

ness is regulated by the character of the particular Yuga that sets in.

t Vyasa has already explained the character of hostile declarations. if

ascertained ? clearly.

— T.

two apparently

The meaning of Cuka's question, therefore, is that

the two declarations are only apparently

in the Gita,

the

they are identical,— how

is

hostile,

if,

that identity

as to

explained

be clearly

The fact is, Cuka wishes his sire to explain the topic more

— T.

% 'The

course of conduct of

between right and wrong. to imoly 'taktadehah.'

human beings,

1

i.

e.>

the distinctions

'Vinuktatma' is taken by the Commentator

The second line may also mean 'having cast off I shall behold my own Soul,'— T.

(by Yoga) the coaseigusnesB of body

s


'

Pavva.] lr\g,*

a

*>SS 2ku

practising severe austerities by residing

and subsisting on spots,

CANTI PART A,

by practising

the

in

forest;

by treading on sacred 7 universal benevolence, and by going

and

fruit

roots,

on his rounds of mendicancy at the proper time to the huts smokeless and the of forest recluses when these become

sound of the husking rod

is

hushed, a person

succeeds

in

Abstaining from flattery and from

attaining to Brahma.^

bowin^ thy head to others, and avoiding both good and evil, live thou in the forest by thyself, appeasing hunger by any s means that comes by the way. " 'Cnka said The declarations of the Vedas (already ;

referred to in respect of acts) are, In the opinion of the

vul-

Whether this is authoritative or that gar, contradictory. is so, wh.311 there is this conflict, how can they be said to be 10 I desire to hear this: how can both be rescriptural ?t How, indeed, can Emancipation authoritative ? garded as be obtained without violating the ordinance about the obli-

gatory character of acts ?

u

dhavati, viz., the Hishi,

applauding these words of his son

—'Thus addressed, the son of Gan'•'Bhishma continue!,

possessed of immeasurable energy, replied

the following.

unto him, saying

12

" 'Vyasa said,

— One that

is

a

Brahmacharin, one

leads a life of domesticity, one that is

a

forest

that

recluse,

and

reach

the

same high end by duly observing the duties of their

res-

one that leads a life of (religious) mendicancy,

*

I do

all

not follow the Commentator in his interpretation of

this,

line.— T. t

'When the huts become

smokeless,'

the eating of the inmates are over.

i.

'When

<?.,

when the cooking and

the

sound of the husking

when the pestle for cleaning rice no longer works, and consequently when the inmates are not likely to be able to give much to the mendicant. T. rod is hushed,'

i.

e.,

There is an apparent conflict between the two declarations. If both are authoritative, they cannot be regarded to be scriptural declarat

tions in consequence of their conflict.

If

one is so and the other not so

the scriptural character of the latter at least is

cannot but be certain and free from fault.

lost.

The

scriptures

How then (the question

proceeds) is the scriptural character of both to be maintained I— T.


f

mahabharata.

2SQ pective

modes of life. 13

Or,

[Mvkshadharmct

one and

if

the same

freed from desire and aversion, practises (one

these

all

that have

four

modes of life

been

according to

ordinances

the

down, he is certainly

laid

person,

another)

after

fitted

(by such

conduct) to understand Brahma. 11

The four modes of life constitute a ladder or flight of steps. That flight is attached to Brahma. By ascending that flight one succeeds in reaching the region of Brahma. 15 For the fourth part of his life, the Brahmacharin, conversant with

of duty and

the

or his preceptor's son.

16

While residing

the

in

house, he should go to bed after the preceptor his,

distinctions

freed from malice-, should live with his preceptor

preceptor's

has gone to

and rise therefrom before the preceptor rises from

his.*

All such acts again as should be done by the disciple, as also servant, 17 should be

those which should be done by a menial

accomplished by him.

Finishing these, he should humbly

take his stand by the side of the preceptor.

kind of work, he should conduct vant, doing every

act

his

for

plished all acts (without

Skilled in every

himself like preceptor. 13

a menial ser-

Having accom-

any portion undone), he

leaving

should study, sitting at the feet of his preceptor, with eager desire to learn.

He should

avoid evil speech, invites

him

for

always behave with simplicity,

and take lessons or ly when his preceptor 19 Become pure in body and mind, and it.-J*

acquiring cleverness and

other

desirable virtues, he

now and then speak what is agreeable.

Subduing his senses,

he should look at his preceptor without curiosity.

20

He should never eat

* The Burdwan translator

should

before

eyes

his

of longing

preceptor has

myites a ridicilous blun der in rendering

•Jaghanyacayi,' which he takes to

mean

'sleeping

on a wretched

Maghanya' implies, here as elsewhere, subsequence in point of timo. t B.>th the Vernacular translators have misu of the second line.

derstood

It does not mean that the disciple

the

last

bed.'

— T. part

should approach

the preceDtor when summoned, implying that he should be prompt to answer the summons, but that he should not disturb his preceptor by

clamouring for lessons or instruction.

He should go to his preceptor for

taking lessons only when his preceptor summons him for it. X

— T.

Meaning, he should cast submissive or humble glauces instead of

staring boldly or rudely.— T.

•• -

-


JPavva.)

eaten sit

;

never drink

before

2S7

parya.

CA.XTi

preceptor has drunk

his

down before his preceptor has sat down

bed before his preceptor

22

Reverentially saluting the

unto him

:

O

this (work),

one

!

foot

left

preceptor, he

—O illustrious one, teach me illustrious

never

He should with upturned palms, the

hand and the

right foot with the right

;

and never go to

gone to bed. 21

has

gently touch his preceptor's feet

left.

;

with the

should say

I shall accomplish

!

This (other work) I have

O regenerate

one, I am ready to accomplish whatever else thy reverend self may be pleased

already

to

accomplished

command 2? !

!

— Having

offered himself unto him

said

all

(thus), he

and having

this,

duly

should accomplish what-

ever acts of his preceptor wait for accomplishment, and having completed them inform the preceptor once more of their completion. 24

charin

may

Whatever scents or

tastes

the Brahma-

from while actually leading a life of Brahmacharyya may be used by him after his return from the abstain

preceptor's abode.

This is consistent with the ordinance. 25

Whatever observances have been elaborately

down

laid

for

Brahmacharins (in the scriptures) should all be regularly practised by him. He should, again, be always near his preceptor (ready within

26

Having contributed to his preceptor's gratification in this way to the best of his powers, ca'l).

from that mode of life, pass into the others (one after another) and practise the duties of each. 27 the disciple

should,

Having v thus) passed a fourth part of his

life

of the Vedas,

fasts,

and observance of vows and

in

the study

and havino-

given the preceptor the (final) fee, the disciple should, accoixfing to the ordinance, take his entering into a

life

leave

and return home (for Then, having taken

of domesticity.*'- 8

spouses, obtaining them in the ways indicated in the ordinances,

and having carefully established the domestic

* Learning was never sold in this country

in

ancient

he

fire,

times.

The

final fee is not a return for the services of

the preceptor but a token of gratitude from the pupil. Its value depended upon the ability of the d.sc.ple, though there are stories in the scriptures of disciples coming to gr.ef on account of their persistent forwardness in pressing the acceptance of this fee. Vide the story of Galava-in the Udvoga Parvan

-T


2S8

MAHABRATIATA.

[MokthadharmCl

should, observant all the while of vows and

house-holder and pass the second period of

— become a

fasts,

life.

" 2B

'

Section CCXLIII. " 'Vyasa said,

—-'Observant of meritorious vows, the house-

holder, for the second period of his life, should dwell in

his

house, having taken spouses according to the ways indicated in the ordinance and having established a fire

(of his

As regards the domestic mode of life, four kinds have been laid down by the

learned.

The

first

last

for

keeping a store of grain sufficient to

own). 1

of conduct consists

three

of

years.

The second consists of keeping a store to last for one year. 3 The third consists of providing for the day without thinking of the morrow. The fourth consists of collecting grain after the manner of the pigeon.* is

Of these, each succeeding one

superior in point of merit to that

which precedes

cording to what has been laid down in

the

it,

ac-

scriptures.f 1

A

householder observing the first kind of conduct may practise the

all

six

account,

making

well-known duties

sacrifice gifts,

on

that

and accepting

(viz., sacrifice

others,

of

gifts).

on

teaching,

He who

his

own

learning,

observes the

second kind of conduct should practise three only of these duties (viz., learning, giving, and taking).

He who observes

the third kind of conduct should

only

practise

duties of domesticity (viz., learning and giving).

holder practising serve

only

the fourth

one duty

duties of the

(viz.,

two of the The house-

kind of domesticity should oblearning the

householder are

all

said

scriptures).*

to

The

be exceedingly

The householder should never cook any food for only his own use nor should he slaughter animals (for

meritorious.

;

* The fourth kind of conduct, called 'kapoti,' is also called 'nnccha.' It consists of collecting such seeds of grain as have fallen down from the

ears and as have been abandoned by the reapers.

— T.

Thus the second is more meritorious than the first, the third tbau the second, and the fourth than the third. The fourth or last, therefort, t

ia

the first in point of merit.

— T.


cavti parva.

Parva,]

food) except in sacrifices.* 5

If it

householder desires

to

which he wishes

cut down

to

kill

(for

289

be an

animal

food), or (for

if it

which the be a tree

he should do

fuel),

either act according to the ritual laid down

in the Yajushes both animate and inanimate existenThe householder should never sleep during the day, or

for that much is due to ces.

during the first part of the night, or during thereof.

8

the

part

last

He should never eat twice between morning and

evening, and should never summon his wife to bed except

her season.

in

In his house, no Brahmana should be suffered to

He should always worship such guests as are presenters of sacrificial offerings, as are remain unfed or unw^rshipped.

cleansed by Vedic as are high-born

lore

7

and observance of excellent vows,

and conversant with the scriptures, 8 as

are observers of the duties of their own restrained, mindful

penances.

of all

religious

order, as

are

self-

and devoted to

acts,

The scriptures ordain that what is offered to the Pitris in sacrifices and religious rites is

deities and the

meant for the service of guests of life the scriptures ordain that is cooked)

like

these.'

a share

In this mode

of the food

(that

should be given unto every creature (irrespective

of his birth or character), unto one, that is, who for the sake of show keeps his nails and beard, unto one who from

pride displays what his

own

(religious) practices are,

unto

who has improperly abandoned his sacred fire, and even unto one who has injured his preceptor. One leading a domestic mode of life should give (food) unto Brahma-

one

charins and Sanyasins.

10 " 11

The house-holder should every

day become an eater of Vighasa, and should every day eat amrita. Mixed with clarified butter, the remains of the food that is offered in

sacrifices

constitute

householder who eats after having fed

amrita.**

(all relatives

* It is said that the householder who cooks must give

That and)

a share of the

cooked food to a Brahmacharin or Yati or any one who comes as a guest. If he does not do it but eats the

whole of what hag been cooked, he

regarded as eating what belongs to a Brahmana. high sin.— T.

37

This, of course,

is is

a


Mahabharata.

2&Q

servants is said to eat

[Mokshadfiarma

The

Vighasa.

food that

remains

after the servants have been fed is called Vigkasa,

and that

which is left after the presentation of saerificial offerings is

One leading a domestic mode of life should

1

•called amrita. *

be content with his own wedded

wife.

He

should

be

self-

He should avoid malice and subdue his senses. 14

xestrained.

He should never quarrel

with his Ritwik, Purohita, and

preceptor, with his maternal uncle and guests ants, with the aged and the young in

and dependyears, with those that

are afflicted with diseases, with those that practise as physicians, with kinsmen, relatives,

and friends, with his parents,

with women that belong to his own paternal family, with his brother and son and wife, with his daughter, and with his

"

By

servants. 16 1 '

avoiding

disputes

householder becomes cleansed of all

with these,

By

sins.

the

conquering

such disputes, he succeeds in conquering all the regions ef 1' felicity (in the world hereafter). There is no doubt in this.* The preceptor (if duly reverenced) is able to lead one to the regions of Brahman.

The father (if reverenced) can lead The guest is puissant to lead The Ritwij has power in respect of

to the regions of Prajapati. to the region of Indra.

the regions of the deities.

Female

relatives of the paternal

line have lordship in respect of the regions

and kinsmen (by blood), Vicwedevas.

18

respect

of the

Apsaras,

region

of the

Relatives by marriage and collateral kinsrespect of the several

men have power in horizon (viz.,

in

of the

quarters of the

north, &c), and the mother and the

maternal

uncle have power over the Earth. The old, the young, the have power over the sky.f 19 The afflicted, the wasted, eldest brother is like unto the sire himself (to all his younger

brothers).

The wife and the son are one's own body.

One's

The Commentator supposes that these relatives and kinsmen are named because of the great likelihood there is of disputes arising with them on account of shares of inheritance. — T. t The sense is this these various persons, if duly reverenced by *

:

the householder, are able to

send the latter to the places indicated

or make him comfortable in those places.

— T.


canti parva.

t'arva,]

29F

The daughter is

menial servants are one's own shadow. object of great affection.

20

ai*

For these reasons a householder

endued with learning, observant of duties, and possessed of endurance, should bear without warmth or anxiety of heart every kind of annoyance and even censure from the last-

named relatives. 21

No righteous householder should do any

urged by considerations of wealth.

act,

There are threa

Of these^ that which comes next (in the order of enumeration) is more courses of duty in respect of a

life

of domesticity.

meritorious than the preceding one.*

22

As regards the four

(principal) modes of life also, the same rule of merit applies*

the one that comes after is superior to the one

viz.,

ing it.

(Accordingly, domesticity

superior

is

preced-

Brahma-

to

charyya, forest life is superior to domesticity, and a

life

mendicancy or complete renunciation is superior to a life).

23

One desirous

should accomplish

of prosperity

of

forest all

those duties and rites that have been ordained in the scriptures in respect of those modes.

24

prosperity where these highly

deserving persons

That kingdom grows in

those that lead a life of domesticity according to

live, viz.,

the

Kum-

bhadhanya method, they that lead it according to theUnccha method, and they that lead it according to the Kapoti 25 That man who cheerfully leads a life of domesmethod.-fticity in the observance of those

duties, succeeds

fying ten generations of his ancestors rations of descendants below.

in

sancti-

above and ten gene-

A householder, duly observ-

20

ing the duties of domesticity, obtains an end that yields felicity equal to what occurs in

kings and emperors.

the regions attained by great

Even this

is

the

end that has been

ordained for those who have subdued their senses. 27 high-souled householders heaven

has

been

For

ordained.

all

That

heaven is equipt with delightful cars for each (moving afe * Vide verses 2 and 3 of this Section. or 'Kugaladhanya' is left out

here.

Of the four courses, the first

The three

othei's, of course, are the 'Kumbhadhanya,' the 'Acwastana' (otherwise called 'Unccha§ila),'

and the 'Kapoti.' The Burdwan translator makes a blunder in enumerating the three kinds of domesticity here referred to. t

— T.

The Burdwan version of this Verse is iiacorrect. — T»


mahalharata.

292 the will of the

rider).

indicated in the Vedas. 38

Even that is the delightful heaven For all householders of restrained

of heaven

souls, the regions

[Mokakadharma

constitute

high reward. 11

the

The Self-born Brahman ordained that the domestic mode of life should be the productive cause of heaven. And since it has been so ordained, a person, by gradually the second mode of life, obtains heaven. 80 life,

attaining to

and respect in

happiness

After this comes that high and superior

called the third, for those that

are desirous

mode

of casting

Superior to that of householders, that

off their bodies.

the life of forest recluses,

bodies (by diverse kinds

of austerities)

laid with dried

Listen as I discourse

skins.

of

is

who waste their

of those, that is,

into skeletons overto

thee upon

it!—"'"

Section CCXLIV.

"Bhishma said,

— 'Thou hast been told what the duties

of domesticity are as ordained

by the wise.

Listen

now,

O Yudhishthira, to what those duties are that have been next spoken of.

Gradually abandoning the domestic mode,

1

one should enter the third mode which

is

excellent.

It is

the mode that belongs to persons who living with their wives afflict

themselves

by means of austerities.

practised by those that live as thou,

recluses.

forest

son, listen to the duties observed

2

the mode Blessed be

by those that lead

which occur the practices of all men

this mode of life in

and all modes of life.

Listen, indeed,

to the duties of those

that are denizens of sacred spots and that this mode after proper deliberation " 'Vyasa said,

It is

have betaken to

!' 8

— When the householder beholds wrinkles

on his body and white hair on his head, and children of his

The third

children, he should then retire into

the

forest.*

should pass in

the

observance of the

part of his

life

he

Vdnaprastha mode. He should attend to those fires which he had attended while a householder. Desirous sacrificing,

rituals

to

of

he should also adore the deities (according to the

ordained).'

Observant of vows and abstemious in


diet,

±jo

cajnti i'au'i a.

rarva.]

he should eat only once, the time thereof being the He should be always heedful. Attend-

sixth part of the day.

ing to his

fires,

he should keep

some kine, waiting upon

He should attend to all the rituals of a He should live upon rice growing indegenously,

them dutifully.* sacrifice.*

upon wheat growing under similar circumstances, upon grain growing wildly (and belonging to none). He

of other kinds,

should eat what remains after feeding guests. third mode of life, he should

present

butter in the five well-known

Sacrifices.*!*

courses of conduct have been

the Vanaprastha mode of life.

needed for the day.

In

offerings 7

the

this

of clarified

Four kinds

or

down for observance in Some collect only what is

laid

Some collect stores to last for a month. 8

Some store grain and other necessaries sufficient to last twelve years. Forest recluses may act in these ways worshipping guests and performing

sacrifices. 9

for for

They should

during the season of rains, expose themselves to rain and betake themselves to water during the autumn. During the

summer they should sit in the midst

of four fires

with

the

Throughout the year, however, they should be abstemious in diet.} 10 They sit and sleep on the bare They stand on only their toes. They content themearth. sun burning overhead.

selves with the bare earth and with small mats of grass (own-

ing no other furniture for seat or bed).

They perform

their

ablutions morning, noon, and evening (preparatory to sacrifices).

11

Some amongst them use only their teeth for

ing grain.

Others use only stones for that

purposed

clean-

Some

* The cow is a sacred animal and there is merit in feeding and proForest recluses kept kine for merit as also for

perly tending a cow.

homa or sacrifice with the ghee obtained from them. Vacistha's cow is well-known.

The

story of

— T.

t These five are Agnihotra, Darcapurnamashi, Chaturmasya, Pacusacrifice,

and Soma-sacrifice.

— T.

t The Burdwan translator misunderstands the word 'abhravakacah.' It is a well-known word occurring in almost every lexicon. Wilson

explains it correctly.

— T.

$ I. e., they do not use a regular husking or cleaning apparatus for cleaning ihe grain they use as food.

—T.


mahabharata.

294

[Mokshadharma

amongst them drink, only during the lighted gruel

wheat (or other grain)

of

fortnight, the

very lightly.* 12

boiled

Others drink similar gruel only during the dark fortnight.

Some eat what only comes by the way (without

seeking to

Some, adopting rigid vows, live upon only roots,

obtain it).

some upon only fruits, some upon only flowers, duly observ13 These and ing the method followed by the Vaikhanashas. diverse other observances are adopted by

dom and piety. tion') based

The

fourth is

of wis-

mode called RenunciaThe duties laid down for modes of life equally. This

may be observed in all the mode differing from the others comes forest

men

upon the Upanishads. 14

it

life.

those

(the

16

manas conversant with the truths

known to observe (viz., Atri,

this

mode.

Angiras, Pulastya,

after

domesticity and

O son, many learned Brah-

In this very Yuga,

things, have

of all

Agastya, the

been

seven Rishis

Pulaha, Vacishtha, Narada,

and Kratu), Madhucchandas, Aghamarshana, 1G Sankriti, Sudivatandi who lived whithersoever he pleased and was content to take what came (without ever seeking for anything),")* Ahoviryya, Kavya, Tandya, the learned Medhatithi, 17 Kar-

manirvaka of mighty

energy,

and

Cunyapala who had

exerted himself greatly (for acquiring

were the authors of this course

of

ascetic

duties,

puissance),

and themselves

observing them have all proceeded to heaven. 13

Many great

O son, who had the puissance to behold immediately

Rishis,

the

fruits of their

who

are

ascetic

merits those

known by the name austere

ledge in

respect of distinctions

too

ascetics

Rishis

penances and possessed of accurate know-

of very

Brahmanas

numerous

of Yayavaras, many

numerous

to

of duty, 19

and many other

mention, adopted the forest

* So that a very small portion of the gi'ain conies out or mixes with

the water. t 1.

e.,

—T. who had no fixed residence and who never sought with any

effort for the necessaries of

life.

The Burdwan translator takes both names of Rishis

'yathavasah' and 'akritacramah' for two independent instead of taking them as adjectives of Sudivatandi.

— T.

whose wishes were immediately crowned with respect of both blessings and curses, &c. T. %

I.

c,

success, in


—T

mode katas,

The Vaikhanasas, the Valikhilyas, the

Sai-

of whom were devoted to austere penances,*

who

of life. 20

295

oanti parva.

Parva.]

all

were steadfast in virtue, who had subdued their senses, and who used to behold the fruits of their penances immediately, adopted this mode of life and finally ascended to heaven. 21 Freed from fear and not counted among the stars and planets, these have become visible in the firmament as lumi-

When the fourth or last part of life is reached,

nous bodies.-f

and when one one

by disease, (for the

fourth

weakened

is

by decrepitude and

should abandon

mode

called

sacrifice that is capable of

the

Renunciation).

being

completed

-"' 3

life

Performing a single day

in a

and in which the Dakshina should be everything 2 he may he possessed,

afflicted

mode of

forest

of which

he should himself perform

his own Withdrawn from every other object, he should devote himself to his own self, taking pleasure in himself, and resting also on his own self.} He should establish all his sacrificial fires (thenceforth) upon his own self, and give

praddha.

2

up all kinds of ties and attachments. *

(In case he

attain to complete Renunciation) he should

to

fails

always perform

such sacrifices and rites as are completed

in a single day.$ performance of the from (ordinary) sacriWhen, however, fices of sacrificers, the Sacrifice in Self proceeds," then (may

he discontinue all ordinary

sacrifices,

fires duly sacrifice in his own

cipation.1T

and)

unfco

the

Self for the sake of his

Without finding fault with

his

food

three

Eman-

he should

* 'Niranandah' is explained as 'krichcehrachandrayanadipai-atwat.' t 'Anakshtrah' is explained by the Commentator as 'different fronistars and planets but still freed

gent or luminous.

from darkness' and, therefore, efful

'Anadhrishyah' is fearless.

— T.

% 'Atmayaji' is explained as one who performs his

obsequial rites.

own <;rd,ddha or The Sandhi in the next word is arsha 'atmakrida' is ;

one who does not take a pleasure in wife or children but whose source of pleasure is his own self

;

Similarly,

'atmlcraya' is one who without

depending upon kings or others takes refuge in himself.

— T.

$ Such sacrifices, for example, as those called Brahma-yajna, &c

H 'Yajinam yajna' is

the sacrifice of ordinary

usual sacrifices consisting of tangible offerings

unto the

e.,

the

deities,

and

sacrifices,

i.


290

mahabhar.vta.

eat five or six mouthfuls, offering vital

the

Engaged in the observance

of the Yajurveda.* 1 ' ities

them duly unto the five well-known) mantras

uttering (every time

airs

[Mokahadharma

while leiding the

life

of a

shave off one's hair and bristles and

of auster-

recluse, one

forest

pare

should

off one's

nails,

and having cleansed oneself by acts, pass into the fourth

and last mode of life that is fraught with great holiness.-}-^ That regenerate person who enters the fourth mode of life, giving pledges of assurance unto

all

creatures, succeeds

earning many regions of blazing effulgence ultimately attains to

the

Infinite.:}:-

Of excellent

3

washed

tion and conduct, with sins all

off,

the

in

and

hereafter

disposi-

who

person

with his own self never desires to do any act

is conveasant

for either this or the other world.

Divested of wrath, freed

from error, without anxiety and

without friendship, such a

person lives in this world like one totally uninterested in its concerns. feel

29

One (in the observance of Sannyasa) should not

Yama

reluctance in discharging the duties included in

performed with the aid of Vedic mantras. 1

'Atmani ijya first line,

is

therefore,

fices and rites,

practise Yoga.'

own self

'

sacrifice is

in

Self,

i.

e.,

The ablative implies cause. The meaning of the

Yoga.

'when through performance of ordinary

sacri-

the mind becomes pure and the sacrificer is enabled to

'Unto the three fires he should duly

means, of course, that without any

sacrifice

in

his

longer adoring his fires

by visible rites and actual recitation of mantras, he should, for the take of Emancipation, worship in his own self or seek the extinction of

mind and understanding in Yoga. T. * To this day every orthodox Brahmana or Kshatriya or Vaicya

never eats without offering at the outset five small raoutfuls vinto the Apina, Samana, Udana, and Vyana.— T.

five vital breaths, vit., Prana,

t 'Vapya' or Vapayitwa means causing or obtaining a shave.

The

Burdwan translator makes a blunder by supposing it to mean 'pariThe Sannyasa mode of life, it is well-known, can never be vyapta.' entered without a previous shave.

K. P. Singha gives the correct

version. — T. X

It is difficult to render the word 'abhaya' into

English.

'To giv«

abhaya to all creatures' is to pledge oneself to a life of total harmlessAbstentio* ness, or to practise universal compassion or benevolence.

from every kind of injury life.— T.

is

the great duty of the fourth

mode of


canti parva.

Parva.]

29?

and those also that walk behind them (and are included in. niyama). Such a one should Avith energy live according to the ordinances in respect of his own mode, and throw- away Vedic study and the sacred thread that such

under complete control,

senses

is

of the

indicative

Devoted to righteousness and with

order of his birth.

a

his

one, possessed

of

knowledge of self, attains undoubtedly to the end for which he strives.* 30 is

After the third is the fourth mode

life.

the

of merit

occupy the

It is said to

to me as I discourse upon

the

numerous high

with

very superior, and fraught

It transcends in point

of life.

three

that

virtues.

other modes

very highest place. duties

It

belong

of

Listen to

that

mode Avhich is pre-eminent and which is the high refuge of all

!— " 31 '

Section CCXLV. " 'Cuka said,

— While living in the due observance o the

duties of the forest mode of life, to

attain

to

That which

is

ledge, set one's soul on Yoga

power?

1

" 'Vyasa said,

how should one, who seeks

the highest object of know-

according to the best of one's

— Having acquired purity (of conduct and

body) by the practice of the

first

two modes of life, viz.,

* The duties included in yama (as explained by the Commentator) faith, Brahmacharyya, and freedom from attachment. Those that are included in niyama are purity (of body and mind), contentment, study of the Vedas, medi-

are universal benevolence, truthfulness,

tation on the Supreme, &c.

'Swacastra sutra' means the 'sutras of his 5

own 'castras,' i, e., the duties laid down which he has adopted

;

in

the chief of which

respect of that Sannyasa is

enquiry after the Soul

implies Vedic recitation and the sacred thread.

or Self ; 'Bhutimanta'

He who has taken to Sannyasa should display

energy in these,

i.

e.,

persistently enquire after the

Soul and throw away all caste-marks,

and other

desirable end'

indications.

'The

Emancipation or that obtained at once.

is,

of course,

gradual

Following the Commentator,

K. P. Singha gives the corx-ect version. The Burdwan version, containis based upon a complete misconcep-

ing the very words of the gloss, tion of their meaning.

38

— T.


[Mokshadharma

mahabharata,

29 s

Brahmacharyya and domesticity, one should, after that, set Listen now one's soul on Yoga in the third mode of life. done for bo should with concentrated attention to what 2 !* Having attaining to the highest object of acquisition in subdued all faults of the mind or heart by easy means the practice of the first three modes of life domesticity, and seclusion), one should pass excellent and the most eminent of

Do thou then pass

3

nyasa or Renunciation.

ing acquired that purity.

highest object

of

acquisition).

into

the mosfc

thy days, hav-

to me.

Listen also

4

One

should,

or bear

him com-

(in

respect of

One who

practises

alone and without anybody to assist him pany, practise Yoga for attaining to success one's

pupilage,

modes, viz., San-

the

all

{viz.,

everything as

Yoga without companionship, who a repetition of his own self, and who never discards anything beholds

the Univer(in consequence of all things being pervaded by

away from Emancipation. Without keeping the sacrificial fires and without a fixed habitation,

sal

Soul), never falls

such a person should enter a village

only begging his

for

He should provide himself for the day without storpenances, ing for the morrow. He should betake himself to

food.

5

with heart fixed on the Supreme.f Eating little and that even under proper regulations, he should not eat more than 8 The other indications of a (religious) mendionce a day. cant are the

human

skull, shelter

wearing, solitude unbroken by one,

and

indifference

to

all

under

trees,

rags

for

the companionship of any

creatures.^: 7

That person into

* The Commentator correctly explains that by the first line of this Verse, Vyasa answers his son's question. The two modes referred tp are the first and the second, and mt the second and the third as K. P.

Singha in his Vernacular version wrongly states. Having answered the question, the speaker (in the second line) proceeds to indicate the simple or straight path for reaching the highest object of man's endeavour,

viz.

Paramartham or Brahma.

— T.

t 'Bhava samahitah' is explained as 'chitta-samadhanavan.'

— T.

The skull is to be used as a drinking vessel. 'Kuchela,' which I render 'rags,' is supposed by the Commentator to siguify reddish or brown cloth which has, from age, lost its color, T. \


29J>

canti parva.

Parva.]

whom words enter like affrighted elephants into a well, and from whom they never come back to the speaker, is fit to mode of life which has Emancipation for its The mendicant (or Renouncer) should never take object * note of the evil acts of any person. He should never hear this

lead

s

what is said

dispraise

in

Especially

of others.

should he

He should always say Brahmanas. When anything

8 avoid speaking evil of a Brahmana.

only what is agreeable to the is said in dispraise (of

himself), he should (without

ing) remain perfectly

silent.

Such

medical treatment prescribed for him.

10

answer-

indeed,

silence,

is

the

That person in con-

sequence of whose single self the place he occupies becomes

and who can make a spot teeming with thousands of men and things appear to himself perfectly solitary or unoccupied, is regarded by the deities eastern

like the

be a true

to

sky,

Brdhmana.f 11

Him

gods

the

know

for

Brahmana who clads himself with whatever comes by

a

the

way, who subsists upon whatever he gets, and who sleeps

on whatever spot he

finds.

12

Him

Brahmana who is afraid of company full

gods know for a

the as

snake

of a

;

of the

measure of gratification (from sweet viands and drinks)

Him

as of hell ; and of women as of a corpse.^: 13

the gods

* Elephants, when hurled into a well, become utterly helpless and That person, therefore, into whom words enter

unable to come out.

like elephants into a well, is he who answers not the

others.

What is said here is that only

a

evil

speeches of

person of such forbearance

should betake himself to mendicancy or Sannyasa.

— T.

t I have given a closely literal version of this verse.

The Com-

mentator explains that the first line refers to the person who deems himself to be everything and everything to be himself. The second line refers to the

same individual who, by Yoga, can withdraw his

senses and the mind and consequently make the most populous place

appear as totally solitary or unoccupied.

This

is

the Yoga process

The Burdwan K. P. Singha follows the Com-

called Pratyahdra and is described in Section 233 ante.

translator gives an incorrect version.

mentator.

—T.

% 'Suhitya',

whence

'sauhitya',

measure of gratification from eating.

means not satiety but the full The speaker wishes to lay down

that a mendicant or renouncer should never take food to the

full

mea.'


300

MA.HA.BHARATA.

[Mokahadkarma

know for a Brahmana who is never glad when honored and never angry when insulted, and who has given assurances of compassion unto all creatures. 14 One in the observance of the last mode of life should not view death with joy. Nor should he view life with joy. He should only wait for hour

his

master).

like

15

a

servant

He should

waiting for the behest

purify

should purify his speech of all himself of all

sins.

can assail him ? 16

heart

his

Destitute as

he

he is from error of every kind.

his

He

should cleanse

of foes,

is

what

fear

whom no

any quarter, freed as

As

the

foot-prints

other creatures that move upon legs are those of elephants, after the

(of

faults.

creature and

creature fears, can have no fear from 17

He

faults.

He who fears no

of all

of all

engulphed within

same manner

all

ranks and

18

conditions are absorbed within Yoga.* After the same manner, every other duty and observance is supposed to be engulphed within the one duty of abstention from injury (to all creatures)."!*

who

He lives an

avoids injuring other

everlasting

creatures. 18

life

of felicity

One who

abstains

from injury, who casts an equal eye upon all creatures, who is devoted to iruth, who is endued with fortitude, who has his senses under control,

beings, attains to an

sure of gratification.

hunger.

and who grants protection to

end that

is

beyond compare.

20

all

The

He should eat without completely appeasing his

— T.

* I follow the Commentator in his exposition of 'kaunjara' which or the body which is made of earth) jarayati The sense seems to be that iti kunjarah,' i. e., a Yogin in Samadhi. lie derives as 'kun (earth

the fruits of Yoga include or absorb the fruits of every other act.

The rank and status of Indra himself is absorbed within what is atThere is no kind of felicity that is not engulphed which Yoga alone can confer. T. + The Commentator thinks that by the 'one duty of abstention

tained to by Yoga.

in the felicity of Emancipation,

from injury' is implied the fourth mode of said, therefore, in the first line of

19

single duty ef harmlessness includes

is

life

or Sannyasa.

What is

that the observance of the

that of every other duty

what amounts to the same thing, the fourth mode

of life is

capable of giving merit which all the others may give together.

;

or,

singly

— T.


301

canti parva.

Parva.)

condition called death succeeds not

transcending such a

in

person who is content with self-knowledge, who is free from On the fear, and who is divested of desire and expectancy. 21 other hand, such a person succeeds in transcending death. Him the gods know for a Brahman a who is freed from attach-

ments of every kind, who is observant of penances, who lives like space which while holding everything is yet unattached to all things, who has nothing which he calls his own, who leads a life of solitude, and whose

The gods know him for a Brahmana whose practice

of righteousness,

whose

of soul. 22

tranquillity

is

life

is

for

the

righteousness

is

for

the

good of them that wait dutifully upon him, and whose days 28

The and nights exist only for the acquisition of merit.* gods know him for a Brahmana who is freed from desire, who never exerts (for doing such acts as are done by worldly men), who never bends his head unto any one, who never flatters another, and who is free from attachments of every kind. 24

All creatures are pleased with

who should

happiness and

The man

with fear at the prospect of grief.

at

filled

of faith, there-

the

prospect

of filling

other creatures with grief, must abstain

entirely

from acts

fore,

feel

5

The

of every

kind.f*

unto

creatures

all

gifts.

He

distressed

of

gift

assurances of harmlessness

transcends in

point

of merit all other

who, at the outset, foreswears the

injury, succeeds in

attaining

religion

of

Emancipation (in which or)

to

whence is the assurance of harmlessness unto all creatures.^ 26 * 'Haryyartham' means 'for the sake of Hari,' i. e., one who takes away merit, implying a disciple or attendant. Some texts read 'Ba-

tyartham,' meaning 'for the happiness (of others).'— T.

t Because all acts are fraught with injury to others.

Whether 'acts'

be taken in its general sense or in the particular sense of "religious acts," their character is so. %

—T.

Both the Vernacular translators have completely misunderstood

the second line of this Verse.

The Commentator

that 'Tikshnam tanum' means the religion of injury, of sacrifices and acts.

'So'

'anantyam' which,

course,

of

for

'sa'

is

arsha

;

correctly

explains

e, the

religion

i.

as also

implies 'moksham'

The Commentator correctly supplies 'yatah' after

'anantyam' for

or Emancipation. 'apnoti'

and shows


[Mulashudkarma

MA.HABUAIUTA.

302

his open mouth even the down for the forest recluse,

That man who does not pour into five or six mouthfuls that are laid

and the refuge of the universe. The head and other limbs, as also the acts good 27 Such a man, who and bad, become possessed by Fire. sacrifices in his own self, makes a libation of his senses and

is said to

of the

be the navel

world,

mind into the fire that dwells within the limited space

own

hearfc.

of his

In consequence again of his pouring such a

libation into such a

within

fire

own

his

self,

the

universe

with all creatures including the very gods, becomes grati28 They who apprehend the Jiva-soul that is endued fied.*

with effulgence, that is enveloped in three cases, that has three attributes for its characteristics, to be Igwara partaking of that which

is

foremost,

viz.,

nature of the

the

Supreme Soul, become objects of great regard in all the The very gods with all human beings speak highly worlds. 29 He who succeeds in beholding in the soul of their merits. that resides in his own body all the Vedas, space and the other objects of perception, the rituals that occur in the scriptures, all those entities that are comprehensible in sound

and the superior nature of the Supreme Soul, is sought to be worshipped by the very deities as the foremost of all only,

beings.

30

He who sees in the soul that resides within his body

that foremost of b sings which

is

not attached to the Earth,

which is immeasurable in even the (measureless) firmament, which is made of gold, which is born of the egg and resides within the egg, which is equipt with many feathers, and which has two wings like a bird, and which is rendered effulgent by

many rays of light, is sought to be worshipped by

that

'prajabhyah'

is

The

equivalent 'prajanaca.'

second line, therefore, means 'sa (or prajanam) abhayam.'

moksham

last

the

clause of the

apnoti, yatah prajabhyah

The dative, not ablative as

the

Vernacular

translators take it, 'is not bad grammar, although the genetive is

agreeable with usage.

*

— T.

more 4

It is difficult to understand what is really

line of 27 and the two lines of 28.

very

meant by the second

A tentative version is offered here,

following the actual words used in the original.

— T;


303

canti parva.

Parva.] the

deities as

beings.* 31

of all

foremost

The very

deities

worship him in whose understanding is set the wheel of Time, which is constantly revolving, which knows no decay,

which swallows up the period of existence of every creature, which has the six seasons for its naves, which is equipt with two and ten radii consisting of the two and ten months,

which has excellent joints, and towards whose gaping mouth 2 The Suproceeds this universe (ready to be devoured).-^

preme Soul

the

is

capacious

unconsciousness of dreamless

That Unconsciousness is the body of the universe. Jiva, occupying a portion things.

slumber.

It pervadeth all created

that

of

capacious

unconsciousness,

gratifies

the

deities.

the open mouth of that Endued with effulgence as also with the

These last, being gratified, gratify unconsciousness.* 33

* All these expressions apply to the supreme Soul.

Immeasm-able Supreme Being is vaster than the 'Made of gold' means, as the Commentator explains, 'Chit

in the firmament implies that the

firmament.

having knowledge only for

its attribute.'

belonging to the universe.

'Within the egg' means 'capable of being

'Born -of the egg,'

i.

e.

heart.' 'Equipt with many feathers,' i. e. having mauy limbs each of which is presided over by a particular deity. The

apprehended in the

two wings are absence of attachment or complete dissociation from everything, and joy and gladness and aptitude for enjoyment. 'Kendered effulgent by many rays of light,'

i.

e.,

and active agent by means of eyes, ears, &c. t The sense is that he

who

understands the wheel of Time

person worthy of universal regard. are the parva days, are performed. |

viz.,

—T.

transformed into a livins

— T. is a

The excellent joints of that wheel

those sacred lunations on which religious rites

I give a literal version of

Verse

33,

following the Commentator

as regards the meaning of 'sarnpraiadam.'

verse is this

:

The sense, however, of the Brahma, in the previous Sections, has often been spoken

of as 'Sushupti' or the unconsciousness of dreamless slumber.

verse flows ffrora Brahma.

origin or body of the universe.

vades all things,

viz.,

The uni-

Unconscioumess, therefore, is the cause or

That unconsciousness, therefore, per-

gross and subtile.

Jiva, finding a place within that unconsciousness existing in the form of gross and subtile, gratifies

the deities, prdna and the senses. last gratify the open

These, thus gratified

by

jiva, at

mouth of the original unconsciousness that waits to receive or swallow them. All these verses are based upon the figurative ideas that find expression in the Upanishads.— T.


mahabharata,

304)

principle of eternity,

quires

(by

[Molsshadharma

Jivd is without a beginning.

following

particular paths)

He

infinite

It

ac-

regions

of

whom no creature is afraid has any creature. He who never does anything

eternal happiness.

of

34

never to fear

who never censures another, is said to be a Such a man succeeds in beholding

censurable and

truly regenerate person.

Supreme Soul. He whose ignorance has been dispelled and whose sins have been washed away, never enjoys either here or hereafter the happiness that is enjoyed by others (but

the

A person in the obser-

5 attains to complete Emancipation)/

vance of the fourth mode of life wanders on the Earth like one unconnected with everything. Such a one is freed from

Such a one regards a clod

wrath and error.

of earth

and a

lump of gold with an equal eye. Such a man never stores anything for his use. Such a one has no friends and foes. Such a one is utterly reckless of praise or blame, and of the aarresable and the disagreeable.

" 36 '

Section CCXLVI. " 'Vyasa

said,

— The Jiva-soul

are

modifications

entities that

is

endued with

know the Soul but the Soul knows them driver proceeding with

the

aid

all

those

These do not

of Prakriti. all.

1

Like a good

of strong, well-broken,

high-mettled steeds along the paths he selects, the

and

Soul acts

with the aid of these, called the senses, having the mind for

The objects of the senses are superior to the The mind is superior to those objects. The understanding is superior to the mind. The Soul, also their sixth.

2

senses themselves.

called Mahat,

Mahat

is

is

superior to the understanding.

the Unmanifest

Prakriti).

(or

3

Superior to

Superior to the

TJnmanifest is Brahma. There is nothing Superior to Brahma. That is the highest limit of excellence and the highest goal.

4

The Supreme Soul

is

concealed

in

It is not displayed for ordinary men to behold.

with subtile vision behold the Supreme of their

their

sixth

Only Yogins

Soul with the aid

keen and subtile understandings/'

senses having the mind for

every creature.

and

Merging the all

the

objects


CANTI PARVA.

PiirVCU]

Soul by the aid

into the inner

of the senses

305

standing, and reflecting upon the three ness, viz., the object thought, the act

and

thinker,

abstaining

states

of conscious-

of thinking,

and the

from

contemplation

by

Under-

of the

every

kind of enjoyment, equipping his mind with the knowledge he

that

is

Brahma's self, laying aside at the same time

all

consciousness of puissance, and thereby making his Soul per-

Yogin obtains that to which immorThat person, however, who happens to be the slave of all his senses and whose ideas of right and

fectly

tranquil,

tality

inheres. 7

the

wrong have been confounded, already death, actually

to (the passions).*

is

to

Destroying all desires, one should merge

3

gross Understanding into

the

as he

liable

meets with death by such surrender of self subtile Understanding,

one's

Having thus merged the gross into the subtile Understand9 ing one is sure to become a second Kalanjara mountain.*]* By purifying his heart, the Yogin transcends both righteousness and its reverse. By purifying his heart and by living

in

happiness.^

his 10

own The

true

nature, he attains

indication

of that

to the highest

purity of heart (of

One whose 'smriti' is last means one whose wrong are confounded. 'Atmanah sanipradanena' is 'by the surrender of oneself to one's own passions or 'Kama* 'Smriti' is memory.

conceptions of right and

dibhyah' as the Commentator explains. t 'Chittam'

is

— T.

explained by the Commentator as the gross Under-

The Understandby the mind or the

standing, and 'Sattwa' as the subtile Understanding.

ing that is concerned with the images brought in senses is called gross ; while that which is

Brahma is called subtile.

concerned with ideas about

'Kalanjara' is explained by the

cither as standing for the mountain of that name,

the mountain so called

or,

;

as one

e.,

i.

Commentator

irremovable aa

who destroys the effect of Time, i. e.,

one who subdues Time itself instead of being subdued by that universal

conqueror.— T. +

The

purification

here

consciousness of duality. its

incapacity to

e.,

to

consists

transcending

in

Emancipation which

'Atmani sthitwa' means living

is

one's

real

merging everything into the Soul.

Thia

is

consciousness of duality is transcended,

39

the

much higher than

in

heaven. i,

lead

referred to

Righteonsnes9 should be avoided because of

— T.

or true nature,

attained

when

the


[Mokshadhwrna

siahabhaeata,

' i

which I speak) periences that

is

state

one who has

that

attained to

ex-

it

of unconsciousness (-with respect of all

which one experiences in dreamless The Yogin who has attained to that state lives like the steady flame of a lamp that burns in a place where 11 Becoming abstemious the atmosphere is perfectly still. surroundings)

one's

slumber.

and having cleansed his heart, that Yogin who applies his Soul to the Soul succeeds in beholding the 12 This discourse, O son, intended for Soul in the Soul.*

in

diet,

thy instruction, is the essence of all the Vedas. The truths herein disclosed are incapable of being understood by the aid

of

inference

scriptures. faith.

13

alone

or

by

that of mere study of the

One must understand it oneself by the

By churning the wealth

that

is

contained

aid

of

in

all

•religious works and in all dicourses based on truth, as also 14 As the ten thousand Ricks, this nectar hath been raised.

butter from curds and fire from wood, even hath this beer* this that constituted the raised for the sake of my son,

knowledge of all truly wise men. 15 fraught with solid instruction,

Snatakas.f not of

It

tranquil

should

is

This discourse,

never be imparted to one

soul, or

O son,

intended for delivery

unto

that

is

one that is not self-restrained, or

•one that hath not undergone penances.

16

It

should

not

be

communicated to one that is not conversant with the Vedas, or one that doth not humbly wait

upon

one's

preceptor, or

one that is not free from malice, or one that is not of sincerity

haviour. 17

possessed

and candour, or one that is of reckless beIt should never be communicated to one whose

Intellect hath been consumed by the

or one that is vile or low. * 'Atmanani' in the first line

Supreme Soul.

Unto that is

science

of disputation,

person, however,

the Jiva-soul, and 'atniani'

who is

the

In the second line also, the same distinction is observed

between the two words.

— T.

who having completed the study of the Vedas have betaken themselves to the domestic mode of life, are so called. Here, t Brahmanas,

.probably, the reference is to persona haying faith in

pure Gomluct.

— T.

the

Vedas and

of


'

Parua.] Is

who deserveth applause

fame, or

possessed of

virtues), or who is of tranquil soul, merit,' 8

307

canti parya.

unto a Brahmana who

such, unto

one's

son

containing the

very

essence

is

dutiful disciple, this discourse

hia

(for

of ascetic

possessed

or

or

of duties should be communicated, but on no account should it

be communicated to others.

of the whole Earth with

If any person make

19

treasures, unto

her

all

a

gift

one

con-

versant with truth, the latter would still regard the this knowledge

be very

to

much

superior to

I shall now discourse to thee on a subject that

mystery than Soul,

transcends

that

human beings,

that

that

subject

a

this,

beheld by

forms the topic of thy inquiry. is in

Tell

the

foremost

me

of of

that

what, after this,

Tell me in what thou hast still any doubt ?

thy mind ?

Listen, for

21

greater

with

TJpanishads, and

the

Mshis, that has been treated in

a

is

the

20

gift.

understandings

ordinary

the

has been

of

that

connected

is

gift

here

am,

I

O son, seated before thee

— thee

what, indeed, shall I once more speak to

Upon

!

'

?

Section CCXLVII. " Cuka said,— 'O

O

one,

illustrious

foremost

once again discourse to me on Adhyatma, more Tell

me what, indeed, is

of Rishis,.

elaborately

Adhyatma and whence does

!

it

come ?* 1 " 'Vyasa

said,

—That, O

Adhyatmd with

reference to

which

son,

human

is

regarded

as

shall

now

beings, I

mention to thee, and listen to the explanation I give (of

Adhyatma)*

Earth, water, light, wind, and space, are the

great entities

that

form the component

parts

of all crea-

tures, and though really one are yet regarded different like the waves of the ocean (which though identical with respect

to their constituent substance are yet

counted as different

* 'Adhyatma' is topic bearing on the Soul.

Here

it

signifies

seven and twenty usual topics of philosophical discourse,

organs of action, the

five

others called Chitta, &c,

organs of knowledge, the

five

vital

substances, Desire, Acts, and Avidya.

the

breaths, the

— T.

viz.,

the

the five

mind and three five

elementary


[Mukshadharma

SOS

Mahabha.ra.ta,

from one another). 5

Like a tortoise stretching out

limbs

its

and withdrawing them again, the great entities (already named), by dwelling in numberless small forms, undergo transformations (called creation and destruction). 4 All this universe of mobile and immobile objects hath for its component parts these five

and destruction,

its creation

entity.

5

These

entities

five

is

referrible

occur in

to

all

respect

this

fivefold

things.

them

distribution of those entities (by placing

an unequal in

different

things in different proportions) for serving different ends.* " 'Cuka said,

of

existent

however, hath made

things

The Creator of all

Everything, in

entities.

fi

— How may one succeed in understanding

that unequal distribution (of the five great entities of which

thou

speakest)

diverse

the

in

things

of

the

universe?

Which amongst them are the senses and which the

How may this be understood V—

butes ?

" 'Vyasa said,

another. as

—I

shall explain thee

duly

one after

Listen with concentrated attention to the subject

expound how what

I

this

attri-

I

have said actually happens. 8

Sound, the sense of hearing, and all the cavities within the body,

— these three — have space

for

their

origin.

breaths, the action of the limbs, and touch

butes of

wind. 9

the

Form,

form

The

vital

the

attri-

and the digestive

eyes,

within the stomach, are originated by light.

fire

Taste, tongue,

— these three, — are from water. and the body, nose, — these three, — are the attributes Scent,

and

all

of earth.

the

10

humours,

These then, as I

have expounded

to

thee, are

the transformations of the five (great) entities in connection

with the senses. 11

wind

;

taste

of

Touch is said to be the attribute of the form of light. Sound is said to

water

;

have its origin in space, and scent is said to be the property Mind, Understanding, and Nature, these three, of earth. 12

—spring from their own previous

states,

each rebirth) to a position higher than

and attaining (at

the attributes (which

form their respective objects,) do not transcend those * The second clause of the second

line

is

attri-

explained by the Com-

mentator as 'yasmin karmani nimitte sati vat anupacyati'.

— T.


Parvu.]

CANTi PAUVA,

butes.* iB

As the tortoise stretches out

309

and withUnderstanding creates the senses and once again withdraws them draws them once again within

The consciousness

into itself f l *

arises in respect

of that

which

feet and below the crow of the

limbs

its

itself,

even

the

so

of personal

identity

above

soles

is

the

head,

is

principally

the action of the Understanding.:,:

15

It

is

ing that is transformed into

(five)

scent, &c.,)

the

due to

understand-

the

attributes (of form,

It is the Understanding also that is

transform-

ed into the (five) senses with the mind for the sixth. the Understanding is absent, where

In man there are five senses.

na

ativartante'.

The meaning

is

is

When

attributes ?§ 1C

the

are

The mind is

* The grammatical construction

that

of the

called

the

sixth

'Gunebhyah paramagatah gunan Mind, Understanding, and

this

:

Nature (or individual disposition of man or animal or vegetable, &c.,) are all due to their own previous states, Nature in particular being the result of the desires

of

a

past state

origin, they too are due to the five

functions,

parama',

that having reached to

it is said

£.,

e.,

Such being their

of existence.

As

named.

entities

that which

'Crotradikaryam swrupam', they do not

'gunas' themselves

;

or, in

regards is

their

'Gunebhyah

transcend the

become endued with

other words, having

the faculty or power of seizing particular attributes (such as scent, form, &c.,) they actually seize or apprehend them. t In other words,

— T.

the senses and the mind are nothing but the Under-

standing displayed in a particular shape or form.

The

tion of the mind is to cherish and discard impressions.

ing is 'nicchayatrnika' or engaged in sions. X

arriving

at

principal

func-

The Understand-

certainty of conclu-

— T. Everything above the sales of the feet and below the crown of the

head, is, of course, the whole body or self or the person.

'Asmin kritye'

'ahani iti yat darcanam tasmin karaniye.'

There can be no doubt that the Commentator correctly explains fche meaning. T.

is,

§ 'Neniyate' is, as the Commentator explains, an instance of 'karma-

kartari prayogah'.

Hence, the meaning is that both the attributes of form &c., and the senses with the mind which apprehend those attri-

butes, are the Understanding itself, so that when the

Understanding

not, these also are not.

to

The object of this Verse

is

establish

is

the

identity of the Understanding with the senses, the mind, and the attri-

butes which the senses and the mind apprehend. versions are inaccurate.— T.

Both the Vernacular


— 310

[Alukshadharma

MA.HAJJHA.RATA,

The The Understanding is called the seventh. 17 The eyes (and the other senses) are Soul is the eighth. The for only receiving impressions of form (and scent &c).

(sense).

mind exists for doubting (the accuracy of those impressions). The Understanding settles those doubts. The Soul is said to only witness every operation without mingling with them. 18 Rajas, Tamas, and Sattwa,

— these three, — arise from their

own counterparts. These exist equally in all creatures (viz., the deities and human beings, &c). These are called attri19 butes and should be known by the actions they induce.* As regards those actions, all such states which one becomes conscious of in oneself as united with cheerfulness or joy and

which are tranquil and pure, should be known as due to attribute

the

All such states

of Sattwa.-

or the mind, as are united

body

regarded as due Rajas. 21

to

the

with

either

the

sorrow, should

be

of the

influence

in

attribute

called

All such states again as exist with stupifaction

the senses, the mind or the understanding) whose unascertain-able,

(of

cause

is

and which are incomprehensible (by either

reason or inward light), should be known as ascribable to the of Tamas.

action

28

equanimity, any known cause or arising

cheerfulness, joy,

Delight,

contentment of heart, due

to

otherwise, are all effects of the attribute of Sattwa.

23

Pride r

untruthfulness of speech, cupidity, stupifaction, vindictiveness,

are

whether arising from any known cause or otherwise, indications of the quality

of Rajas. 24

Stupifaction of

judgment, heedlessness, sleep, lathargy, and indolence, from whatever cause these may arise, are to be known as indications of the quality of Tamas.-}*

" 2fi '

* The three attributes of Rijas, Tauias, and Sattwa do not spring from any different thing but from their own counterparts existing previous state of existence or

life.

They

arise

states as they had existed with the Ckitta or Understanding in

ous life.

a

a

previ-

Hence Chitta, and the objects of the senses and the senses also

arising from it, are all affected by these three Gunas.

t

in

from their respective

'.$.

The last word in the first line is not prat>odhitdh\\laprabodhitxl.—T.


Farva.]

CCXLVIIL

Section " 'Vyasa said,

— The mind creates (within existent

or

ideas (of objects

The heart discriminates which

settles which is which.

and which

agreeable

numerous The Understanding

things).

itself)

disagreeable.

These

the

are

is

three

The objects of the senses are The mind is superior to those senses. the to superior is superior to mind. The Soul The Understanding objects. forces that impel

is

to

acts.

1

regarded as superior to Understanding. 2

ordinary purposes

When

of man) the

own

the Understanding, of its

(of objects) within itself,

it

(As regards the

Understanding is his Soul. motion, forms ideas

then comes to be called Mind.* 3

In consequence of the senses being different from one another (both in respect of their objects and the manner of their

operation), the

Understanding (which is one and the

same) presents different aspects in consequence of its different

When

modifications.

hears,

it

touches,

it

becomes the organ of becomes the organ of

sees, it

becomes the organ of

it

hearing,

and when

it

touch. 4

Similarly,

when

vision,

and when it

and when it smells, Understanding

it

becomes the organ

of taste,

becomes the organ of scent.

It is the

tastes, it

that

it

appears under different

different functions) by modification. 5

Over them

placed as their presiding chief (or overseer) the invisible

Soul.

Residing in

the

body, the

Understanding

the three states (of Sattwa, Rajas, and Tamas). 6 it

(for

It is these modifications

of the Understanding that are called the senses. is

guises

obtains cheerfulness,

sometimes

its

exists in

Sometimes

sometimes it gives way to grief; and

condition becomes such that it is

united

with

* In the original, the word 'atman' is used in various senses. Somestands for the Jiva-soul, sometimes for the Supreme Soul, sometimes for essence or the principal portion of anything, sometimes times it

for one's own self,

and sometimes even for the person or body. It is which sense the word is used (in what

not difficult to distinguish in place.— T.


mahabhaiuta.

312

[MuUhadharma

grief. 7

The Understanding, howchief function (as already whose ever, said) is to create ennor

neither cheerfulness

tities,

transcends those three states even as the

ocean, that

mighty currents of the 8 it.* fall into When the rivers that Understanding desires for anything, it comes to be called by the name of Mind.

lord of rivers, prevails against

the

The senses, again, though (apparently

should

different)

all

9

The senses, be taken as included within the Understanding. which are engaged in bearing impressions of form, scent, &c, should

all

When

subdued.f 10

be

a

particular

sense

becomes subservient to the Understanding, the latter, though in reality not in the

(from that sense), enters

different

form of existent

Even

things.

Mind

the

this is what happens

with the senses one after another (separately and not simulwith reference to the ideas that are said to be

taneously)

u All the three states that exist, apprehended by themt {viz., Sattwa, Rajas, and Tamas), inhere to these three (viz., Mind,

and

Understanding,

Consciousness), and

the

like

spokes of a car-wheel acting in consequence of their attach*

The Understanding although

'Vela' is tide or current.

wifeh the three states

them by Yoga.

of Sattwa, Rajas,

The ordinary and extraordinary

standing are spoken of in this Verse. t text,

exists

states

Under-

of the

— T.

Tne Bengal texts make this a Verse of one line. In the Bombay Verse 9 is made a triplet, so that this line is included in it. 'Me-

dhyani' I

it

and Tamas, can yet transcend

is explained

as 'medha, rupadi jnanam,

If I have understood this

tion here laid down is a sort

tatra tani'.

Verse correctly,

of idealism

— T.

theory of percep

the

which has not, perhaps,

its

The senses are first said to be only modifications of the understanding. The mind also is only a modi-

counterpart in European metaphysics.

A particular sense, say the eye, becomes sub-

fication of the same.

As soon

servient to the understanding at a particular moment.

though in reality it

comes united with the

eye,

and entering the mind

there, the consequence of

which is that that image is said

External world there

and understanding.

is,

of course,

none,

as

That which is called a tree

is

raises to

independent is

— T.

this

an image

be seen. of

mind

only an idea or image

created in the mind by the understanding with tho aid of the vision.

as

only the eye, be-

happens, the understanding,

sense

of


canti parva.

Parva.]

of the

ment to the circumference exist

different objects (that

Consciousness).*

313 they

wheel,

follow

the

Mind, Understanding, and a lamp of the

in

The mind must make

12

the know-

shuts out

senses for dispelling the darkness that

This knowledge that is acquired

ledge of the Surreme Soul.

by Yogins with the aid of the especial agency of Yoga, is acquire! without any especial efforts by men that abstain from worldly objects.f 13 it is

only a creation

The universe is of this nature (viz.,

things

of this

and is

a larger share

world). free

Such

a

man never

grieves, never

from envy (at seeing another possessing

of earthly objects). 14

of being seen with

of

attachment to

knowledge, therefore, is never stupified (by

rejoices,

The man

understanding).

of the

the

aid

of the

The Soul

is

incapable

senses whose

nature is

Even to wander among all (earthly) objects of desire. righteous men, whose senses are pure, fail to behold the soul with their aid what then should be said of the vicious whose senses are impure ?

15

When, however, a person, with the aid

of his mind, tightly holds

*

their

reins,

is

it

then

The speaker here combats the theory that the

Sattwa, Rajas, and Tamas inhere to the senses.

standing,

His own view is that they inhere

and Consciousness.

The

objects

qualities ©f

themselves of the

the mind, the under-

to

qualities

that his

may be

seen to

exist

with objects, but in reality they only follow objects in consequence of their permanent connection with the mind, the understanding,

and consciousness which have agency in the production of objects. The Commentator cites the instance of a wife's beautiful and symmeThese excite pleasure in the husband, envy in a co-wife, and desire (mixed with pain at its not being gratified) in a weakhearted gazer. All the while the limbs remain unchanged. Then

trical limbs.

again, the husband is not always pleased with them, nor

wife always filled with envy at their sight, nor agitated.

is

is

the co-

the gazer always

Like the spokes of a wheel which are attached to the

circumference and which move with the circumference, the qualities of Sattwa, &c, attached to the mind, understanding and consciousness,

move along with them, i. e., follow those objects in the production of which the mind, &c, are causes. T.

t This version of Verse 13 is offered tentatively.

I give

tance without following the exact order of the original. verse with 42 of Section 194 ante,— T.

40

the subs-

Compare this


biahabharata,

IA4 Soul discovers

an

itself like

[filokshadharma (unseen in darkness)

object

appearing to the view in consequence of the light of a lamp. 18 Indeed, as all envelopes

things become visible when the darkness that

them

is

dispelled, even

soul becomes visible

the

when the darkness that covers it is removed.* 17 As an moving on the though water, is never drenchaquatic fowl, ed by that element, after the same manner the Yogin of freed soul is never soiled by the

imperfections

18 attributes (of Sattwa, Rajas, and Tamas).

three

of the

After the same

manner, the man of wisdom, by even enjoying all earthly objects without being attached to any of them, is never

any kind (that arise in the case of others

soiled by faults of

He who

from such enjoyment). 19

avoids acts

done them duly,i" and takes delight in the one ent entity, viz., the

ing and senses that are created

20

obtains an understand-

The qualities The Soul, however,

by the Soul.

are incapable of apprehending the Soul.

apprehends them always. 21 Behold,

this

is

the

exist-

and who succeeds in keeping him-

self aloof from the three attributes,

beholds the qualities

having

really

who has constituted himself the

Soul,

soul of all created beings,

after

The Soul

and

duly

difference

is

the

witness that

them up into beij g. between the Understand-

calls

22 ing and the Soul both of which are exceedingly subtile.

One of them creates the qualities. The other never creates them. Though they are different from each other by nature, yet they are always united. 23 The fish living in the water But as the is different from the element in which it lives. fish and the water forming its home are always united, after the same manner Sattwa and Kshetrajna exist in a state of union. The gnat born within a rotten fig is really not the fig but different from it.

Nevertheless, as the gnat and

the fig are seen to be united

with each other, even so

Sattwa and Kshetrajna.

2*

As the blade in a clump

are

of grass

* As soon as the darkness of the understanding is dispelled and true knowledge succeeds, the Soul becomes visible. T.

t

/.

e.,

who adopts the Sannyasa

or

the last

.having duly gone through the preceding modes.— T.

mode

of life

after


canti parva.

Parva.]

313

though distinct from the clump, nevrtheless exists in a stata of union with it, even so these two, though different from each other and each exists in

— in a state of constant union.

its

own

self,

are to

be seen

" 25 '

Section CCXLIX. " 'Vyasa said,

— The objects by which one

are created by the Understanding.

connected with them,

is

surrounded

The Soul, without being presiding over them.

stands aloof,

It is the Understanding that creates all

objects.

The three

primary qualities are continually being transformed production

of

objects).

The Kshetrajna

with puissance, presides over them

mingling with them.* ing creates

1

partake of

or

(for

the

Soul, endued

without, however,

all,

The objects which the Understand-

own

its

spider creates threads (which

Indeed,

nature.

partakes

of its

as

the

own material

substance), the objects created by the Understanding partake

Some maintain that the qualities, when driven away by Yoga or knowledge* do not cease to exist. They say this because when once of the nature of the Understanding. 2

gone, the indications only of their return are not perceptible,

(But that is no evidence of their actual destruction). Others say that when dispelled by knowledge, they are at once destroyed never to

return.-f*

3

Reflecting

upon these two

opinions properly, one should strive one's best according to the way one

thinks

proper.

It

is

by

this

way

that

one

should attain to eminence and take refuge in one's own Soul

* 'GunaV in the first line means 'Vishayan', in the second line it means 'Sattwadin'. 'Vikriyatah' is 'vikaram bkajarnanan. How the Understanding creates objects has been explained tions.

in

the i^revious Sec-

— T.

t 'Na nivartante' is explained by the Commentator as 'na ghatadivat

nacyanti kintu rajjuragadiva badha eva &c, and he concludes by saying that according to this theory, 'niranvayanaca eva gunanam', or, in other

words, that the Gunas are not so destroyed by knowledge that they do not return.

— T.


MAHABHARATA.

S1G

[Mokahadharma

alone.* 4

The Soul is without beginning and without end. Comprehending his Soul properly, man should mo.ve and act, without giving way to wrath, without indulging in joy, and

Catting by this means the knot that

always free from envy. 5 is in one's heart, the

operation

of the

whose existence

knot

hard (to open or

due

is

the

to

Understanding, which

of the

faculties

is

but which nevertheless is capable of

cut),

being destroyed by knowledge,

one should live

happily,

without giving way to grief (for anything that happens), and

Know that

with one's doubts dispelled.*

who mingle

they

in the affairs of this world are as distressed in body and mind

when they slip 7 river. The

as persons ignorant of the art of swimming

from the land and fall into a large and deep

man of learning, however, being conversant with the one Avalking over

is never distressed, for he feels like

Indeed, he

land.

truth, solid

who apprehends his Soul to be such, viz.,

as presenting only the character of Chit which has knowledge

alone

for

indication,

its

never distressed. 8

is

Indeed,

a

comprehending the origin and end of all creatures, and by thus apprehending their inequalities or person, by thus

distinctions, succeeds

knowledge is

in

attaining

the possession

virtue of his birth.

of a

10

ledge one really becomes learned. a person

Brahmana

adverted

cient to lead to emancipation.-]'

of

high

felicity.

in

of

to, are

9

This

especial

Knowledge of the Soul, and

like that which has been

tion

to

by

felicity

each fully

suffi-

By acquiring such knowWhat else is the indica-

knowledge ?

Having acquired such

knowledge, they that are wise among men regard themselves

crowned with *

success and

become

emancipate.^ 11

Those

According to the speaker then, there is not much practical

ence between the two opinions here

adverted

to,

and

one's

differ-

course

of

conduct will not be much affected by either of the theories that one may, after reflection,

adopt.

— T.

+ 'Janinasamartham' is explained as 'certain to be acquired by virtue of birth or of the practice of the duties laid down for one's

'Parayanam' is 'inoksha-pr&pakam'. X

own

order'.

— T.

The Bengal reading 'buddhah' is preferable to the Bombay reading

•CudhaV which would be pleonastic in view of what follows in the second line.—T.


— canti parva.

Parva.]

things that become sources

£17

unto men destitute of

of fear

knowledge do not become sources of fear unto those that are endued with knowledge. There is no end higher than the which

end

eternal

obtained

is

by a person possessed of

One beholds with aversion all

earthly

of enjoyment

which

with

every kind.

Another,

knowledge.

12

fraught

are, of course,

objects

faults

of

beholding others betake themselves

with pleasure to such objects,

with sorrow.

is filled

As

re-

gards this matter, however, behold, they that are conversant

with both objects,

which

that

viz.,

and that

fictitious

is

so, never indulge in sorrow and are truly That which a man does without expectation of

which is not happy.* 13

The

fruits destroys his acts of a former life.

and

of such a person both of this lead to Emancipation.

his

however,

acts,

previous

cannot

life

On the other hand, such

destruction

of former acts and such acts of this life cannot lead to is disagreeable (viz., hell,)

in acts.

— "f

what

even if the man of wisdom engages

14

'

Section CCL. " 'Cuka said, is

— Let thy reverence

the foremost of

all duties,

no higher one exists in this world.

'"Vyasa said,

—I

me

tell

which

of that

indeed, of that duty than which

shall now tell

l

thee

of duties

having a

very ancient origin and laid down by the Mshis, duties that are distinguished above all others. Listen to me with undivided attention carefully be

2 !

The senses that are maddening should

restrained

by the understanding

a

sire

restraining his own inexperienced children liable to fall

into

*

'Lokam' is explained as 'lokyate iti lokah',

mont such

as

wife,

&c. ; 'aturam,

'Ubhayatn kritakritam'

is,

as

is 'afflicted

i.

'objects of enjoy-

with faults or

the Commentator

rupam' or 'aropitam and anaropitam'.

e.,

like

explains,

defects'.

'cokacoka-

— T.

Many of the verses of this and the previous Section correspond with those of Section 194 ante. Many verbal changes, however, are t

noticeable. In consequence of those changes, the meaning sometimes becomes slightly and sometimes materially different.— T.


[MokshadhdVma,

MAFIABUARATA.

318

The withdrawal of the mind and the senses from all unworthy objects and their due concentration (upon worthy objects) is the highest penance. That is the diverse evil habits. 3

foremost of all duties. duty.

4

Directing,

by

Indeed, that is said to be the highest the

aid

of the

the

understanding,

and without, indeed, have the virtue of inspir-

senses having the mind for their sixth,

thinking of worldly objects which

ing innumerable kinds of thought, one should live contented 5 When the senses and the mind, withwith one's own self.

drawn from the pastures among which they usually run loose, come back for residing in their proper abode, it is then that thou wilt behold in thy own self the Eternal and Those high-souled Brahman as that are Supreme Soul.* possessed of wisdom succeed in beholding that Supreme and 15

7

Universal Soul which is like unto a blazing fire in effulgence. As a lar^e tree endued with numerous branches and possessed

part it has of many flowers and fruit does not know in which 8 manner same the after fruits, flowers and in which it has

the Soul,

as modified by birth

and other attributes, does not

has come and whither it is to go. There is, know whence 9 however, an inner Soul, which beholds (knows) everything.-]it

One sees the Soul oneself with the of knowledge.

lighted lamp

aid of the

Beholding, therefore, thyself with thy

own

cease to regard thy body as thyself and attain thou to 10 Cleansed of all sins, like unto a snake that omniscience.

self,

has cast off its slough, one attains to high intelligence here and becomes free from every anxiety and the obligation of

acquiring a new body (in a subsequent birth).

* 'Gocharebhyah',

literally, pastures,

external and internal objects upou

employed.

is

11

Its current

used here to

signify all

which the senses and the mind are

Their proper home or abode is said to be Brahma.— in the language employed T.

precision + The absence of anything like

The word 'atma' as used in The Commentator thinks it implies

confusion.

in such verses frequently causes the first line is very indefinite.

prefer, however,

'achetanabuddhi', i. e., the perishable Understanding. I as modified by birth. to take it as employed in the sense of Chit The 'inner Soul' end. the in samething the to comes, I think, T. perhaps, the Soul or Chit as unmodified by birth and attributes.—

It is,


canti pahya,

Parva.]

319

spreading in diverse directions, frightful is this river of life

The five senses are The mind and its purposes are the shores. 12 Cupidity and .stupifaction of judgment are the grass and bearing the world onward in its course.

its crocodiles.

Lust and wrath Truth forms the

straw that float on it, covering its bosom. the fierce

are

that

reptiles

tirlka by its miry banks. its mire. its

ls

current,

Taking

its

live

in

it.

Falsehood forms its surges, anger from

rise

the Unmanifest, rapid

uncleansed souls.

Do thou, with the aid of the understand-

ing, cross that river having desires for

its

world and its concerns constitute

ocean towards

that river runs.

the

alligators

understand.

One's

the source from which that stream takes

constitutes

its

eddies.

Difficult

to

birth,

The

Crossing it, thou wilt succeed

O child,

its

rise.

Speech

cross, 16

only

men

learning and wisdom and understanding succeed in it.

14 !

which Genus and species constitute its unfathom-

able depth that none can is

in

freeing

and becoming pure in every

respect. 16

of

crossing

thyself from

every attachment, acquiring a tranquil heart, knowing Soul,

is

and incapable of being crossed by persons of

the

Relying then

on a purged and elevated understanding, thou wilt succeed in

becoming Brahma's

Having dissociated thyself from

self.

every worldly attachme.it, having acquired

a purified Soul and transcending every kind of sin, 17 look thou upon the world like a person looking from the mountain top upon

creatures creeping below on the

Earth's

surface

!

giving way to wrath or joy, and without forming wish, thou wilt succeed

in

Without any cruel

beholding

destruction of all created objects. 18

the origin and the They that are endued

with wisdom regard such an act to be

the

foremost

Indeed, this act

the

river

things.

of crossing

of all

of life

is

regarded by the foremost of righteous persons, by ascetics conversant with the truth, to be the highest of all acts that

one can accomplish. 19

This knowledge of the all-pervadin^

Soul is intended to be imparted to one's inculcated unto

one that

is

of

son.

restrained

It

should be

senses, that

honest in behaviour, and that is docile or submissive. 20

is

This

knowledge of the Soul, of which I have just now spoken

to


[Mohhadharmct

mahabharata,

320 thee,

child,

and the evidence of whose truth

is

furnished

by the Soul itself, is a mystery, indeed, the greatest of all mysteries, and the very highest knowledge that one can attain. 21

Brahma

hath no sex,

— male, female, or neuter. It hath

It is neither sorrow nor happiness.

for

its

essence

22

Whatever one's sex, the past, the future, and the present. male or female, the person that attains to the knowledge of Brahma hath never to undergo rebirth. This duty (of Yoga) hath been inculcated for attaining to exemption from reThese words that I have used for answering thy birth.* 2 ' question lead to Emancipation

in

the

same way

diverse other opinions advanced by diverse

as

the

other sages

that

have treated of this subject. I have expounded the topic to thee after the manner in which it should be expounded. Those opinions sometimes become productive of fruit and sometimes not.

(The words, however, that I have used are

of a different kind, for these are sure to lead

to

success.)t

24

good child, a preceptor, when asked by a contented, meritorious, and self-restrained son or disciple,

For this reason,

should, with a deligated heart, inculcate, according to their true import, these instructions that I have inculcated for the benefit of thee my son

!

'

25

"

Section CCLI. " 'Vyasa said,

— One should not show any affection for Nor should

scents and tastes and other kinds of enjoyment.

one accept ornaments and other articles contributing

to

the

enjoyment of the senses of scent and taste. One should the covet honor and achievements and fame. Even this is not

* 'Abhavapratipattyartham' 'for the attainment of T

is

explained

by

Commentator

the

aa

the unborn or the soul'.— T.

The Commeutator explains the

first

line

thus

:

'yatha sarvani

kathimatani tar.ha eiani vachauai me', He takes the words 'yatha tatha yathatopic of the ta.ii maya' as implying that 'I have treated

iathy^na^—T.


321

CANT1 PARVA.

Pawa.]

He that hath behaviour of a Brahmana possessed of vision.* on his predutifully waited Vedas, having studied all the 1

observed

ceptor and

the

of Brahmacharyya,

vow

he

that

knows all the Kichs, Yajushes, and Samans, is not a regenerOne that behaves towards all creatures as if ate person.f ©ne is their kinsman, and one that is acquainted with Brahma, is said to be conversant with all the Vedas, One knowthat is divested of desire, (being contented with 2

ledge of the Soul), never

by

It is

dies.

such a behaviour

and such a frame of mind that one becomes a person.^

ate

Having

3

only

performed

regener-

various

kinds of

completed with

religious rites and diverse sacrifices

Dakshina, one does not acquire

truly

the

status

of compassion and hath not given up desire.$

if one is devoid

When one ceases to fear all creatures and when all when one never

cease to fear one, cherishes

aversion

all

creatures

in

kind of bondage

When one

is

creatures

one said to attain from injur-

abstains

of Brahma.*

act,

There

then is one

is

one

only

this world, viz., the bondage of desire,

One that is freed from the bondage

and no other.

4

anything nor

for

speech, and

thought,

said to acquire the status in

desires

anything, then

for

to the status of Brahma.*

jng

of

gift

Brahmana

of a

attains to the status of Brahma?

of desire

Freed from desire like the

Moon emerged from murky clouds, the man of wisdom, purged That

8 of all stain3, lives in patient expectation of his time.

person into whose mind

* The Commentator f

all sorts of desire

enter

explains that 'ta^ya tasya'

like

diverse

has reference to

gandhadeh'. 'Pracharah' means 'vyavahara'. 'jfacyatah' is 'Vidushah'. t

/. e.,

Brahmacharyya is not a superior Brahmana. something more. I

To become

taken in the sense of 'Brahmavit'.

•with knowledge of

perishes.

so

requires

verse.

'Sarva-

— T.

I follow the Commentator closely in rendering this

vit' is

— T.

one that only knows the Vedas and has observed the vow of

Self.

'Akamah'

is

one contented

Such a man, the Cruris declare, never dies or

The two negatives in the

last clause nullify

each other.

Burdwau translator, with the gloss before him,

for

from it, misunderstands the negatives.

Singha is correct.

K.

P.

he

cites

The

copiously

— T-

# 'Avidhanat' is explained as 'dayanaishkaruynyorananusarauat', — T, 41


— mababhakata,

£22

[Mohshadharma

streams falling into the ocean without being able to enhance its limits by their discharge,

succeeds in obtaining tranquilli-

ty, but not he who cherishes desire

for

all

objects. 8

earthly

Such a person becomes happy in consequence of the fruition and not he who cherishes desire for earthly

of all his wishes,

The latter, even if he attains to heaven, has to fall away from it.* 10 The Vedas have truth for their recondite

objects.

Truth hath the subjugation of the senses

object.

Charity hath penance for

for its recondite object. 11

dite object.

for

Penance hath renunciation

for

recon-

its

its

recondite

Renunciation hath happiness for its recondite

object.

its

The subjugation of the senses hath charity

recondite object.

object.

Happiness hath heaven for its recondite object. Heaven hath tranquillity for its recondite object.-]- 12

For the sake

of con-

tentment thou shouldst wish to obtain a serene understanding which is a precious possession, being indicative of Eman-

and which, scorching grief and

cipation,

doubts together with thirst, the

end.t

13

One

possessed

destroys of

those

all

purposes or

them completely in six

attributes,

viz.,

contentment, grieflessness, freedom from attachment, peacecheerfulness,

fulness,

become

full

or

freedom from envy,

and

complete.S

14

They

that,

* 'Kamakantah' is explained as 'kamaih kantah,

is

sure

to

transcending

all

'nianoharah'.

— T.

J

i. e.,

is

t Heaven is Brahma invested with attributes. Tranquillity of soul Brahma uninvested with attributes. 'Upanishat' is explained as

'rahasyam'.

This I render 'recondite

object'.

that each of the things mentioned is useless

The sense of the verse

is

without that which comes

next; and as tranquillity or Brahma uninvested with attributes is the ultimate end, the Vedas and truth, &c, are valuable only because

they lead to tranquillity.— T. X

Both the Vernacular translators have

rendered this Verse wrong-

ly. In the first place, 'ichcchasi' is equivalent to 'iehccheta'. is 'for the sake of

santosha'. 'Sattwara' is

'bu idhipraaadam'.

'Santoshat'

'Manas'

'eankalpa or samcaya'. The grammatical order is is explained as (okamanasoh santapya kledanam'. The Commentator adds 'santapamiti namulantam', %. e., formed by the suffix namul.—T.

$ 'Samagrah' is literally 'full or complete,' implying that such a man becomes 'jnana-triptah'. Only five attributes are mentioned in thia Verse, but santosha mentioned in Verse 13 should be taken to make up

six.

T,


223

Parva:]

cant: pa.uva,

consciousness of body,

know the Soul which

resides

withijt

the body and which is understood by only persons of wisdom with the aid of the six entities (already mentioned, viz, the t

Vedas and truth &c.) when endowed with only the attribute of Sattwa, and with the aid

also

of the other

three

{viz.,

instruction, meditation, and Yoga), succeed in attaining

to

The man of wisdom, by understanding Emancipation* the Soul which presides within the body, which is divested cf 15

the attributes of birth and death, which exists in nature, which

its

own

being uninvested with attributes requires no

and which is identical with Brahma-, 14 The gratifienjoys beatitude that knows no termination. cation that the man of wisdom obtains by restraining his mind from wandering in all directions and fixing it wholly act

of purification,

on the Soul is such that its like cannot be attained by one through any other means. 17 He is said to be truly conversant with the Vedas

who

is

conversant with

gratifies one whose stomach is empty, is indigent,

that

which

which pleases one who

and which invigorates one whose limbs are dry. 18

Suspending his senses that have been duly restrained from unworthy indulgence, he who lives engaged in Yoga meditation, is said to be a Brahman a.

Such a person is said

to

be

Such a person is said to derive With reference to one who lives

distinguished above others. his joys from the Soul. 19

after having

weakened

desire

highest topic of existence,

it

and devoting himself to the

should be

* Both the Vernacular translators correctly.

said

that

his

happl

have rendered this Verse

in-

In the first place 'sha Ibhih' has reference to the six things

mentioned hi Verses 11 and 12 above. 'satwagunopetaih' i.

e.,

These

six again

should be

destitute of the attributes of Kajas and Tamaj,

Unless freed from those two, even the six, of themselves, will noti lead to knowledge of the Soul. 'Tribhih' has reference to 'Cravana, toanana, and nididhyasana'. c

Pretya'

'Ihastham' is 'residing within the body'.

implies transcending consciousness

of body or 'jivati eva dene dehabhimanadutthaya'. 'Tarn gnnam' is 'muktadakshanani'. The

sense, in simple words, is this transcending all consciousness of body they that succeed in knowing the Soul which resides within the body :

become emancipated.

The first line of

•how the Soul may be known.— T.

'"

the '

Ver^c simply" points out

"'-.'" '1


821

BlAHAiSiiAKATA.

enhanced

ness Is continuously lighted

fortnight).*

felicity

dispels

20

the

like

[3I<j!cJiadhar'/)lCi

lunar disc (in

the

Sun

Like the

the

darkness,

dispelling

sorrows of that Yogin who transcends

both the gross and the subtile elements, as also Mahai and

a

the

Unmanifest.-f-'

Decrepitude and death cannot assail

who Gunas themselves,

that Brahmana who has got beyond the sphere of acts,

has transcended the

destruction

of the

and who is no longer attached to worldly objects.* 22

when the Yogin, freed from everything, transcending both attachment and

Indeed,

lives

in

a state

aversion, he

is

said

to

even this life his senses and all their objects."

transcend in

That Yogin, who having transcended Prakriti attains to the Highest Cause, becomes freed from the obligation of a return to the world in consequence of his having attained to that

which is the highest.—* "$ H

Section CCLII, " 'Vyasa said,

after

— Unto a disciple that wishes to enquire

Emancipation after having transcended

that

of

profit

and

an accomplished preceptor should first recount

all

which

is

opposites and accomplished the concerns of both religion,

pairs

all

has been

said

in

the

section,

foregoing

elaborate, on the topic of Adhyatma.H

* 'Anweti' is explained as 'vardhate*.

1

Space, wind, light,

—T.

t The reading I adopt is 'saviceshani' and not 'aviceshani' although the latter is not incorrect. In treatises on yoga, 'viceshah' imply the gross elements and the eleven senses including the mind.

'A viceshah'

imply the five subtile elements (tanmatrani) and huddhi.

By 'Gunjin

is meant

Mahat and Avyakta

here

or

Prakriti.

taken, the reference to the subtile elements grosser ones have already been transcended. +

'Atikrantaguna-kshayam',

i.

e.,

one

If 'aviceshani'

would imply

the

T.

who

has transcended disre-

gards the very puissance that the destruction of the gitnas

bring about.

that

1

be

is

said to

T.

$ 'Karyyatam' is Prakriti which alone

is active,

Purusha being

inactive.

'Paramam karanani' is, of course, Brahma uninvested with

attributes.

—T.

1 Twandwgni' is governed by 'aniiEhthitah'.

1

'Mahat here is

el a,-


CANT1 PAB7A.

1'aria.]

and

water,

earth

counted

abhava and time, exist in five for their

the

as

creatures

living

all

of hearing

conversant with the science

for

bute of wind.* that

light

for

its

the body, and

all

The

have wind for their essence.

essence,

Heat, the

discovers

attribute. 3

its

The vital breaths are made of wind. has wind

of space. One endued with form

consist

should know that space has sound

(skin)

having the

Space is unoccupied

of entities

feet (that assist at locomotion)

and bhdva and

fifth,

constituent ingredients.* 2

The organs

interval.

325

The sense

and touch

digestive things,

eye counted as

fire

fifth,

of touch

the attri-

the stomach,

in

warmth

the

the

is

that

are all

which has form of diverse colors for its attribute. 5

is

in

of lio-ht

Liquified

and all kinds of liquid matter are of Blood, marrow, and all else (in the body) that is

discharges, solubility,

water. cool,

should be known to have water for their essence.

tongue is the sense of taste, and taste attribute of water.

hair, nerves,

sense of

sinews,

substances

solid

the

as

the

and skin. 7

The

regarded as the are

of earth, as

bristles

on

the

The nose

is

called

body, the

The object of that sense, viz., scent, should

scent.

known

be

All

bones, teeth, nails, beard,

also

is

attribute

of earth. 8

Each subsequent element possesses the attribute or attributes of the preceding one besides its own.f In all living creatures again are

the (three) supplementary entities

karma). %

borate.

{viz.,

The Rishis thus declared the

The speaker, having first

intends to speak of

it

discussed

in brief in this Section.

avidya, kama, and five

elements and

the subject elaborately,

— T:

* 'Panchasu' is explained by the Commentator as 'Panchatmakeshu'. Hence, he properly points out thafc 'bhava' and 'abhava' and 'kala' are included by the speaker within 'bhutas' or primary elements. 'Bhava'

implies the four entities called karma, samanya, vicesha, and vaya.

By 'abhava' is meant a negative state with

attributes not possessed by a thing.

out thinking of

it

We cannot think of a thing with

as uninvested with certain attributes watever other

attributes it may possess. t Enlarged,

— T.

the construction of the original

tareshu (bhuteshu) (purvabhuta) gunah (santi). X

sama-

respect to certain

becomes thus

:

*ut«

— T.

'Uttarah' imply the three entities known by th6 names of Avidya


T

[Mokahadharma

MYH.um.ui.YTA..

820

and attributes flowing fro m or belonging to mind forms the ninth in the calculation, and The them. the understanding is regarded as the tenth. The Soul,

the effects 9

-which

as

infinite, is

is

the

called

eleventh.

It

regarded

is

10

The mind has doubt for its and causes cerdiscriminates The understanding The Soul (which, as already said, is infinite,) be-

this all and as the highest.

essence.

tainty.

comes known as Jiva invested with body (or jivatman) That man who through consequences derived from acts.*' looketh upon the en tire assemblage of living creatures to be unstained though endued with all these entities having 1

time

their essence, has

for

by error.—' "f

never to recur to acts affected

12

Section CCLIII. «• «V"yasa

said,

— Those that are conversant with the scrip-

tures behold, with the aid of acts laid

down

tures, the Soul which is clothed in a subtile

in

the

scrip-

body and

is

exceedingly subtile and which is dissociated from the gross

(Ignorance),

* /

Kama (desire), and Karma (acts). This part of the Verse

over by the Vernacular translators.

is skipped e.,

the soul,

— T.

when invested with Avidya and desire becomes a

living creature and engages in acts.

It is

through consequences then Soul (or Chit) becomes

that are derived from acts that the infinite

Jivatman. t

—T.

This is a very difficult Verse and no wonder that both the Verna-

K. P. Singha gives the substance, skippThe Burdwan translator, though citing gloss comlargely from the gloss, misunderstands both Verse and 'Ebhih sarvaih kalat* pletely. The grammatical construction is this cular versions are defective.

ing over many of the words.

:

makaih bhavaih anwitam sarvam yahakalusham pacyati (sah) samoham karma nanuvartate'. 'Sarvam' here refers to 'pranijatam' or the entire assemblage

of

living

creatures.

papadi samskaratraabhih'.

'Kalatmakaih bhavaih'

is

punya-

'Bhavaih' is taken by the Commentator

equivalent to 'bhavanabhih'.

I prefer to take

it

in the sen*e of

as

entity.

He who looks upon these as 'akalusham', i. e. as unstained Chit, (that is,

he who has a knowledge of the Soul,) becomes freed from 'samoi. 'nishkamah' in cons eque nee e., succeeds in becoming

liam karma', ~oi his

acquaintance with 'atmatattwa',—

(


Parva.]

canti parya,

,

body in which it re sides.* 1

327

As the rays

of the

Sun that

course in dense masses through every part of the

firmament

are incapable of being seen by the naked

eye though their

existence is capable of being

inferred by reason, after the same manner, existent beings freed from gross bodies and wandering in the universe are beyond the ken of human

As the effulgent disc of the Sun is beheld

vision.f 2

in

the

water in a counter-image, after the same manner the Yogin beholds within gross bodies the existent self in its counter-

image.^ forms

All those souls again that are

encased

after being freed from the gross bodies in

resided,

are

perceptible

to

in

subtile

which they

Yogins who have subjugated

their senses and who are endued with knowledge of the soul.

by

Indeed,

aided

invisible

beings. 4

their own souls, Yogins behold those Whether asleep or awake, during the

day as in the night, and during the night as in day time, they who apply themselves to Yoga alter casting off all the creations of the understanding and the Rajas

born of acts, as also the very puissance that Yoga begets, succeed in keep-

ing their linga form

under complete control.^"'

* 'Conversant with the

scriptures',

i.

e.,

Yogin

;

'acts

in the scriptures' are the practices connected with Yoga.

the Commentator takes, implies the Soul as

invested

body

from

;

of course, 'Caririn* as distinguished

The jiva laid

down

'Caririnam'

with a subtile

'Cariram' generally

means the Soul or the owner of the Cariram without reference to the body. Hence, the word cannot be taken as referring to the Soul uninvested with the linga-carira. t I follow

— T.

aa

the Commentator in his exposition of

this Verse. 'Sahi'dricyamanah' is explained as 'though unseen by the eye is yet realised through instruction and by the aid of reason.'— T. I 'Tapah' is 'ragmi-mandalanv. 'Prati-rupam' is 'pratyupa-dhi'. 'Satwam' is Satwapradhana-lingam'. The sense, in simple words,' seems to be that the Yogin beholds within his own body and those of others the Souls or Chits residing there as invested in subtile forms.— T. § Both 'atmachintitanV and 'karmajam rajas' are governed by tab' is 'nividah'

;

The first means all that is 'kalpitah' in self, i. „., the creations of the understanding or the mind, implying, of course! the objects of the semes or the external world.

'Jahatam'.

The second means the calamities constituted by desire, &c, •Pradhanadwaidhamuktah' is one who is freed from identity with* 'kainadi vyasanam',

i.

e.,


T 328

mahabharata.

[Mokshadharma

that dwells in such Yogins, always subtile

entities,

(viz.,

endued with the seven Mahat, consciousness, and the five

tanmatra of the five elemental entities,) roves in all regions of bliss, freed from decrepitude and death. I say 'always,'

and 'freed from death' only in accordance with the common form of speech, for in reality, that linga form is terminable.* 7

who (without having been able to under the influence of his mind and understanding, discriminates, even in his dreams, his own That man,

however,

transcend them)

is

body from that of another and experiences (even then) both Yes, in ev en his dreams he enjoys pleasure and pain.*f*' happiness and suffers misery

;

and yielding to wrath and

cupidity, meets with calamiti es of various kinds.

9

In

his

dreams he acquires great wealth and feels highly gratified: accomplishes meritorious acts, and sees (and hears, &c.,) as 10 Wonderful it is to note he does in his wakeful hours. thatjiuct, which has to lie within the uterus and amid

much

internal

heat,

and which has to pass a period of full

ten months in that place,

is

not digested and reduced to des-

Men overwhelmed

truction like food within the

stomach. 11

by the qualities of Rijas and

Tamas never succeed in behold-

ing within the gross body the Ji va-soul which

is

a

of the Supreme Soul of transcendent effulgence and lies within the

heart of every creature.

portion

which

They who betake

12

themselves to the science of Yoga for the purpose of obtaining (a knowledge) of that Soul succeed in transcending

the

Praih&na or the Universal cause; hence, the puissance that Yoga brings about. Such Yogins have their subtile forms under complete control under all conditions and at all times. into other forms.

'Satwatma' is 'linga-dehah'.

* 'Satatatn' qualifies 'anwitah'.

They can enter at

will

'Nityam' qualifies 'charishnuh.

'Sadanityah' is explained by the Commentator as in reality

J

terminable,

though the words always &c, have been used. The plain meaning of the Verse is that Yogins, in their linga body, rove everywhere, not excluding the most blissful regions in heaven

itself.

— T.

The meaning is this: like Yogins, ordinary men even have the 'linga-cariram'. Only the In dreams, the gross body is inactive. subtile body acts and feels. The Burdwan translator misunderstands this Verse completely. —T. t


GANTI parva,

Parva.]

323

inanimate and gross body, the imperceptible ling a body, and the kdrana body that is not destroyed

even the universal destruction.* 13

on the occasion of

Amongst the duties that

have been laid down for the different modes of life including the fourth mode (or Sanyasa), these to

which I have adverted, which have yoga for their foremost, and which imply

Mind and the Underdown by Candilya (in the Having comprehended the seven

a cessation of every operation of the standing,

have

been

laid

Chandogya Upanishad).f 14

subtile entities (viz., the senses, the objects of the mind, Mind, Understanding, Mahat, Unmanifest or Prakriti, and Purusha), having comprehended also the Supreme cause of

the universe with the six attributes (viz., omniscience, contentment, unlimited comprehension, independence, eternal

wakefulness, and omnipotence), and lastly having understood that the universe is only a

of Avidya

modification

endued

with the three qualities, one succeeds in beholding, (guided by the scriptures), high Brahma.t '" lfi

Section CCLIV. " 'Vyasa said,

— There

in the heart of man.

is

It is

a wonderful

tree, called

born of the seed called

Wrath and Pride constitute its large trunk. * 'Atikramanti' is understood at the end

of the

Desire, Error.

The wish Verse.

'Vajropa-

mani' is explained by the Commentator as 'so undying that they

not destroyed at even the universal destruction

karana bodies'.

The karana bodies are the

;

for

are

hence, of course, the

potentialities, existing in

the tanmatra, of the elemental substances, of forming diverse kinds of linga bodies in consequence of the acts of Jiva in previous periods existence.

of

—T.

t 'Etat' is 'maduktam vakyam' ; 'yogam' implies 'yogapradhanam'.

'Samiidhau samam' has reference to 'yogam'. to say in this verse is that 'dhyana'

is

What the speaker wishes down for Sanya>ins

not laid

alone but it is laid down for all others as well. t

'Pradhanam' is Avidya or Ignorance.

— T.

'Viniyoga' is 'Viparinama'.

The particle anu is always interpreted as 'following' the scriptures or some special branch of knowledge that treats of the subject spoken of.— T.

42


mahabharata,

£3$

action is the basin around its 1

that is to nourish it).

and

is

Envy constitutes

its

supply it with vigor.

The

evil

large

that

objects)

side.

bound

Cupidinous men,

of past

in

is

round

lives

anxiety are

branches; and fear

agreeable forms the creepers that twine 3

acts

tree,

sustenance.

it

Loss of judgment and its

Thirst (after diverse

sprout.

of that

water that gives

leaves.

2

twigs; grief forms

its

holding the water

(for

Ignorance is the root the

heedlessness

foot

[Mokshadharma

is

its

(apparently)

on every

it

chains of iron,

sitting

around that fruit-yielding tree, pay their adorations to it, He who, subduing in expectation of obtaining its fruit.** those chains, cutteth down that tree

and seeks

to

cast

off

both sorrow and joy, succeeds in attaining to the end of s That foolish man who nourishes this tree by indul•both.t

gence in the objects of the senses is destroyed by those very objects in which he indulges after the manner of a poisonG

ous pill destroying the patient to whom it is admin istered.t A dexterous person, however, by the aid of Yoga, forcibly teareth up and cutteth with the sword of samadhi, the far7 One who knows that the end reaching root of this tree.$

undertaken from only the desire of fruit is rebirth or chains that bind, succeeds in transcending all sorrow. 8 The body is said to be a city. The understanding of all

is

acts

said to be its

mistress.

The mind dwelling within the

body is the minister of that mistress whose chief function is 9 The senses are the citizens that are employed to decide.

by the mind (upon the service of the mistress).

For cherish-

* The correct reading is 'ayasaili' meaning 'made of iron', and nee

K. P. Singha adheres to the incorrect reading. The chains worldly men, of iron here are either the diverse longings cherished by 'ayasaih'.

or,

perhaps, the bodies with which men are invested. +

The dual genetive

'duhkhayoh' is

also is regarded as 'duhkha'.

ichcchan'. X

It is an instance

'Yena'

is

'Tyajamanah'

is equivalent

of 'hetau canaoh'.

to

'tyaktum

is

Stryadih'

—T.

explained as 'Stryadina hetuna'.

'Samrohati' is 'Varddhayati'.

— T.

used because worldly 'sukha'

'Sah'

'Tarn' is 'Varddhakam'.— T.

$ 'Uddhriyate' is literally 'tears up'. The use of the word 'asina' is 'Avidya suggests also 'cutting'. The root of the tree, of course,

5

or Ignorance.

— T.


33!

canti pakva.

Parva.]

ing those citizens the mind displays a strong inclination of diverse

acts

great faults are observable,

for

the matter of those acts, two

In

kinds.

viz.,

Tamas and Rajas.* 10

those

the fruits of those acts rest

Upon

along with the

citizens

chiefs of the city (viz., Mind, Understanding, and Conscious-

The two faults (already spoken of)

ness).f-

of

fruits

means. 11

live

upon

the

by forbidden.

are accomplished

those acts that

This being the case, the understanding, which of

Tamas), descends

itself is unconquerable (by either Rajas or

to a state of equality with the mind (by

tainted as the mind is that serves it).

becoming as much

Then again the sen-

mind, lose their own stability. 12

ses, agitated by the stained

Those objects again for whose acquisition the understanding strives (regarding them to be beneficial)

grief

of

and

meet with

ultimately

objects, after destruction, are recollected

accordingly

they

become productive destruction.

by the

Those

mind, and

the mind even after they are lost. 1 *

afflict

The understanding is afflicted at the same time, for themind is said to be different from the understanding only when the mind is considered in respect of its chief function of receiving impressions about whose certainty it is no judge.

In reality, however, the mind is identical with the under*

K. P. Singha wrongly translates the

translator quotes the gloss

first

line.

without understanding it.

The Burdwan The first half

of the first line, literally rendered, is 'the senses are the mind-citizens',

meaning, as the Commentator rightly explains, that they are citizens

under the lead of the mind. 'Tadartham' means 'for the sake of the senses,' i.

e.,

7

'for cherishing them .

'Tadartham' is 'kriyaphalam', in brief, is this

:

i.

'Parakritih' is 'mahati kriya pravrittih' e.,

The understanding is its mistress. The senses are the citizens under

The mind is her principal servitor. the lead of the mind. in acts productive gifts,

The meaning,

happiness or misery.

the body is a city.

In order to cherish the senses the mind en^a^es

of visible

and the acquisition

and

invisible fruits,

of houses

i.

and gardens, &c.

e.,

sacrifices

and

Those acts are

liable to two faults, viz.,

Rajas and Tamas. The senses (both in this life and the succeeding ones) depend upon the fruits (happiness or misery) of those acts. +

— T.

The meaning is this

are all due to acts.

:

the senses, the mind, the understanding, &c.

These, therefore, are said to rest upon acts and

draw their sustenance therefrom.— T.


mahabhabata,

232

[Mokshadharma

The Rajas (productive of only sorrow and

standing.*

evil

of every kind) that is in the understanding then overwhelms

the Soul itself that lies over that Rajas-stained

ing like an image upon a mirror.-)- 14 unites in

friendship

seizes the soul, the

Having united

with Rajas.

understanding, and

the

senses

minister seizing the king and the citizens

false

conspired with a foe) and makes

which it has united itself).

understand-

It is the mind that first

them

over

to

itself,

it

(like

a

after having

Rajas (with

" 15 '

Section CLV-

"Bhishma said,

— 'Do thou, O son, O sinless one, listen

once more, with feelings of great pride, to

from the lips of the

fell

the

words that

Island-born Ritshi on

the subject

of the enumeration of the entities.

1

Like unto a blazing

having transcended all ignorance), the great Rishi

fire (for

said these words unto his son who resembled a fire

smoke.+

in

Instructed by

what he

said,

shall again expound to thee that certain

dispels ignorance). 2

wrapped

I also,

O

son,

knowledge (which

The properties possessed by earth are

immobility, weight, hardness, productiveness, scent, density,

capacity to absorb scents of all

kinds, cohesion, habitable-

ness (in respect of vegetables and animals), and

that

attri-

bute

of the mind which is called patience or the capacity to

bear. 8

The properties of water are coolness, taste, moisture,

liquidity, softness, agreeableness, tongue,

fluidity, capacity

to be congealed, and power to melt many earthy products.^ 4

*

I expand the first line of 14 for giving the meaning

clearly.

— T.

t The sense is that the understanding being stained or afflicted, the

Soul also becomes stained or afflicted. 'Enam' is 'atmanam'. Vidhritam' is 'placed like an image upon %

ledge.

a mirror.'

—T.

Because the son had not yet obtained the light of full know-

—T.

$ It is curious to note how carelessly this Verse is rendered in the Burdwan version. In the Bengal texts there is a misprint, viz., Hatha' The Burdwan translator does not notice it, but gives just for 'rasak'. eight qualities instead of ten.

from cha.

Capacity to be consealed is to be inferred

K, P, Singha is correct.— T.


canti pahva.

Parva.]

1333

The properties of fire are irresistible energy, inflammability, heat, capacity to soften, light,

sorrow, disease, speed, fury,

5 and invariably upward motion.

The properties of the wind

are touch that is neither hot nor cool, capacity to assist the

independence

speech,

organs of

respect

(in

strength, celerity, power to assist all

kinds

motion),

of

of emission

or

discharge, power to raise other objects, breaths inhaled and

exhaled, death).

6

life

(as the attribute of Chit), and birth

(including

The properties of space are sound, extension, capaenclosed, absence of refuge for resting upon

city of being

absence of all

necessity

such

for

refuge,

status

of being

unmanifest, capacity for modification, incapacity for producing resistance, material cause hearing, and the unoccupied

for

producing the sense of

portions

of the

human body.

7

These are the fifty properties, as declared, that constitute, the 3 Patience, reasonessences of the five element ary entities.* disputation,

or

ing

remembrance,

forgetfulness

or

error,

imagination, endurance, propensity towards good, propensity

towards evil, and restlessness, mind.

the

9

Destruction of

— these are the properties of both good and evil

thoughts

e.,

dreamless slumber), perseverance, concentration, deci-

sion,

and ascertainment of all things resting upon direct

(i.

evidence, constitute the

mg.

five

understand-

of the

properties

l0

"Yudhishthira

said,

— 'How can the understanding be

said to have five properties ?

How again, can the five senses

be spoken of as properties (of the five elementary entities) ? grandsire, all this that seems to be very Expound to me, abstruse I' 11

"Bhishma said,

— 'The understanding

is

said

to

possess

altogether sixty properties, for the understanding

includes

evident, regarded an entity not as an

unknown sum

* The Rishis, substance

it is

to which certain

total of those properties

known properties

inhered, but as the

So far as the human mind

themselves.

concerned, there is no warrant for the

proposition

that

unknown substance to which extension and

divisibility,

the other hand, matter, as it appears to us,

is

lity,

&c

,

existing iu a combined state.

— T.

matter

is

is

an

&c, inhere; on

only extension, divisibi-


mahabharata.

331 tli3 five

elements.*

[Mokshadharma

All thos e properties exist in a

TheVedas declare, O

union with the Soul.

state

son, that

of

the

elements, their (fifty) properties, (together with

the mind and the understanding and their nine and five properties) are all created by Him who is above all deterioration. These (one and seventy) ent ities, therefore, are not eternal (like the Soul). 12 The theories contradicting the Kevelation that

have in the previous Verses, O son, been placed before thee (about the origin of the Universe and its other incidents), are all defective in the

Carefully attending, how-

eye of reason.

ever, in this world to all that I have said

unto thee about

the Supreme Brahma, do thou, after attaining to the puis-

sance that the knowledge of Brahma tranquillity of heart.' "f

offers,

win

seek to

ls

Section CCLVI. "Yudhishthira said,

—'These lords of Earth that

on

lie

the Earth's surface amid their respective hosts, these princes

endued with great might, are now reft of animation. 1 Every one of these mighty monarchs was possessed of strength equal to that of ten thousand elephants. all

Alas

have

these

!

been slain by men possessed of equal prowess and might

I do not behold any one else (in the world) that * The elements are five in number.

2 !

could

slay

Their properties number

fifty.

The five especial properties of the understanding should be added to those five and fifty. The total, therefore, of the properties of the understanding comes up to sixty. T. 'Anagatam' is 'agama-viruddhani'. The t This is a difficult Verse. grammatical construction, as explained by the Commentator, is this

:

*tat (tasmin or purvaclokokte

chintakalilam.

tha-tattwarn

Bhutarthah (This

is

anagatam tava uktara

tat

(Twain tu) samprati iha (loke) tat (maduktam) bhutar-

sarvam is

vishaye yat)

avapya

Brahma,

bhuta-prabhavat

and 'bhutaprabhavat'

an instance of the ablative with

Bhishma wishes Yudhishthira to do is not

cantabuddlu

so

1

'BrahmaicwaryyatY

is

'lyap'

bhava.

understood).

much

to

attend

What to

the

various theories about the origin of the universe but to carefully attend to the method

of attaining

to

"Brahma.

To be

of tranquil heart, of

course, implies the possession of a 'nirvrittika buddln'.

— T.


canti parva,

Parva.]

any of these men in battle.*

335

All of them were endued with

s great prowess, great energy, and great strength.

Possessed

also of great wisdom, they are now lying on the bare ground,

deprived of life.

With respect

to

men

these

all

that

are

deprived of life, the word that is used is that they are dead}

Of terrible prowess, all these kings are said to be this subject a

doubt has arisen

animation and whence is death ? it

r>

my

in

mind.

dead.

On

Whence

is

Who is it that dies

the gross body, the subtile body, or the Soul, that

?

(Is

dies ?)

Whence is death ? For what reason also doth death take away (living creatures) ? O grandsire, tell me this, O thou that resemblest a celestial !'

6

"Bhishma said, —'In days of

old, in the

Krita age,

son,

name of Anukampaka. His cars there was a king and elephants and horse and men having been reduced in of the

number, he has brought under the sway of his foes in battle. 1 His son, named Hari, who resembled Narayana himself in strength, was in that battle slain by his £oes along with his followers and troops.

8

the death of his son, and himself bought under the foes,

the

all

Afflicted with grief on account of

sway of

king devoted himself thence to a life of tranquil-

One day, while wandering without a purpose he met The monarch told Narada the sage Narada on the Earth. lity.

3

all

that had

happened,

viz.,

and his own capture by

the death of his

his

enemies.

10

son

in

battle

Having heard

his

words, Narada, possessed of wealth of penances, then recited to him

the following

narrative

account of the death of his son. "

'Narada said,

dispelling

for

his

grief on

11

— Listen now, O monarch,

to

the follow-

ing narrative of rather lengthy details as these had occurred. I myself heard it

formerly,

king

12 !

time

Endued with great

energy, the Grandsire, at

the

of the

creation

of the

universe, created a large

number of living

beings.

These

*

/.

e.,

they could be slain b*y only their equals who were engaged

with them, meaning that all those warriors

were very superior men.

They could not possibly be slain by others than those with whom they fought.— T.


— 336

mahabtiarata.

multiplied greatly,

and none of them met with death. 13

[Molcshadhavmd

There was no part of the universe that was not overcrowded

O thou

with living creatures,

of unfading glory

Indeed,

!

king, the three worlds seemed to swell with living

beings,

Then,

O monarch, the

thought arose in the Grandsire's mind as to

how he should

and became as it were

breathless.'*

destroy that overgrown populat ion. the

ject,

however,

Self-born,

Reflecting on the

could

not

means should be by which the destruction of life was and in consequence of

sire

his wrath a fire

burnt all

the

quarters

of the

universe,

out

issued

With that fire born of his wrath, the

of his body.

be

to

Thereupon, O king, Brahman gave way

brought about. 15 to wrath,

suj:

what the

decide

O

Grand-

monarch. 18

Divine lord's anger,

Indeed, that conflagration born of the

O king, burnt heaven and Earth and the firmament and whole universe with Truly, when the

all

the

mobile and immobile beings. 17

its

way

Grandsire thus gave

wrath,

to

all

mobile and immobile beings began to be consumed by irresistible energy of that

passion. 18

auspicious Sthanu, that slayer

Then the

of hostile

Vedas and the scriptures, filled

of the

sought to gratify Brahman. 13

the

divine

and

heroes, that

lord

with compassion,

When Sthanu came to

Brah-

man from motives of benevolence, the great God, burning with energy, addressed him, saying/ at my hands shall

What desire of thine

!

do thee good by ""

breast

!

— Thou deservest boons shall I

accomplishing

accomplish?

whatever

is

in

I

thy

,

Section CCLVII. " 'Sthanu said,

thee are in

— Know,

behalf of the

lord, that

created

my

Do

These beings have been created by thee. with them,

Grandsire

1 I

solicitations

beings of the

By the fire

born

to

universe

not be

angry

of thy

energy,

O illustrious one, all the created beings are being consumed Beholding them placed in

with compassion. the universe

!-'

such

a plight, I

Do not be angry

with

!

am

them,

!

penetrated

O

lord

of


— '23?

canti parva,

Parva.]

"'The lord of all created beings said,

:

—I am not angry,

nor is it my wish that all the created beings should cease to It is only for lightening

exist.

that destruction is desireable.

burthen

the

Earth

of the

The goddess Earth, afflicted

3

O Mahadeva, for

with the weight of creatures, solicited me,

destroying them, especially as she seemed to sink under their

When after exercising my intelli-

burthen into the water. 4

gence for even a long while I could not hit upon

means overgrown

the

by which to accomplish the destruction of this wrath took possession of my

population, it was then that breast

!

5

" 'Sthanu said, deities,

—Do not give way to wrath, O lord of tha

with respect to this matter about the destruction

Jiving creatures

!

Be gratified

Let not these mobile and

!

immobile beings be destroyed !'

All

tanks,

grass and herbs, all immobile beings, and

tures also of the four varieties, 7

are

all

divine lord

fied,

O thou

!

mobile crea-

hands 8 !

Bo

grati-

heart, even

this

If destroyed, these

Therefore, let this energy

!

own energy

of thine be neutralised by thy

The

being consumed.

of righteous

creatures would not come back

kinds of

all

whole universe is about to be denuded of beings. is the boon that I solicit at thy

of*

a !

Actuated by

compassion for all created beings, find some means so that, ()

Grandsire, these living

let

creatures

may

not

burn

Oh,

not these living creatures perish with even their descend-

ants thus destroyed

!

Thou hast appointed me as

the

sider over the Consciousness of all living creatures, all

10 !

the lords of the universe

u !

O lord of the universe, hath Pacifying thee, O god of gods, I beg

living creatures may repeatedly come back

undergoing repeated deaths " 'Narada continued,

12 !

Lord of

All this mobile and immobila

universe of life, thee!

pre-

sprung from of thee

into

the

thafe

world,

— Hearing these words of Sthanu,

the divine Brahman of restrained speech

and mind himself

suppressed

his

that

energy of his within

own

heart. 1 *

Suppressing that fire that had been devastating the universe, the

illustrious

Brahman,

adored of

all,

an^l

possessed- of

illimitable puissance, then arranged for both birth and deatfo

43


— 838

Mahabharata.

in respect of all living creatures. 14

withdrawn and suppressed that all

the

outlets

of his body,

[Mokshadharma

After the Self-born had

fire,

came

there

out, from

a lady 10 attired in

robes

of

black and red, with black eyes, black palms, wearing a pair of

ornaments. 18

excellent ear-rings, and adorned with celestial

•Having sprung from Brahman's

The two foremost of deities thereupon

station on his right.

looked at her. 17 original

her

took

lady

body, the

Then,

O king, the puissant

Cause of all the

O Death, slay these

universe

of the

creatures

Self-born, the

her and

worlds, saluted

said,-

18

Filled

!

with anger and resolved to bring about the destruction of created beings, I

commence

destroy

to

Do

have called thee !* creatures

all

thou, therefore, or learned

foolish

lfl S

O lady, slay all created beings without making exception in At my command thou

anybody's favour. prosperity

20 !

wilt

win great

— Thus addressed, the goddess Death, adorned

with a garland of lotuses, began to reflect sorrowfully and shed copious tears.'- 1

Without allowing her

to fall down, she held

them,

O king, in

her

tears, however,

joined hands.

She then beseeched the Self-born, impelled by the desire of doing good to mankind.' " 22

Section CCLVIII. "

'Narada

said,

—The large-eyed lady, controling her

grief by an effort of her own, addressed the Grandsire,

with

joined hands and bending

like

a creeper.

And she said, like me that

to accomplish

do aught that for

frightened.

me

living

all

as

is

is

from thee proceed a feat, that is, which is

has sprung

such a terrible feat,

sure to inspire

work

an

of humility

attitude

—How, O foremost of speakers,

1

shall a lady

to

in

creatures

iniquitous

righteous

!

!

with dread V-

Do Thou

seest

* In the case of gods and Riskis, thinking and

—T.

that

Oh, cast a compassionate glance upon

shall not be able to cut off living creatures,

same,

fear

I

thou appoint such

me

am

I 3 !

I

—infants, youths,

summoning are the


3

canti faeva,

Farva.]

and aged ones,

S3

— who have done me no injury

lord

!

me 4

all creatures, I bow to thee, be gratified with

I

!

of

shall

not be able to cut off dear sons and loved friends and brothers

and mothers and fathers

If these

!

me.

their surviving relatives will surely curse 5

with fear at the prospect of this stricken survivors will

!

*

burn me

infernal

me) will have to sink into the

O boon-giving god

O puissant lord

7 I

I seek the

Extend to me thy

!

this

object,

to

grace-,

wish,

of this

O

the gods, I

foremost of all

grace, even

seek

I

regions.

gratification

Grandsire, of all the worlds. seek, through thy

very

have to cut

shall

I

am

I

eternity.

for

All sinful creatures (slain by

I seek thy protection !°

gratify thee,

I

The tears of the sorrow-

much afraid of them (whose relatives off).

my act); am filled

(through

die

viz.,

permission

to undergo severe austerities !' " 'The Grandsire said,

by me

for

the

Death, thou hast been intended

destruction of all creatures

thyself to the task of slaying all

!

propriety or otherwise of this act) It cannot be

O

otherwise.

9 !

sinless

limbs, do thou accomplish

the

Thus addressed, O thou

o f

!

Go, and set

Do not reflect (upon the This must certainly be. one,

O lady of faultless

behest I have

uttered

"

10

mighty arms, the lady called

conqueror of hostile cities, spoke not a word, but

Death,

humbly stood there with her eyes upturned towards the puissant Lord of all creatures. 11 Brahman addressed her repeatedly, but the lady life.

lords,

seemed

Beholding her thus,

became silent. 12

the

to

Indeed, the

of his will, became gratified.

be herself deprived

of

god of gods, that lord of Self-born,

Smiling, the

by an

lord

worlds then cast his eyes on the universe. 13

effort

of all

It

the

has been

heard by us that when that unconquered and illustrious lord

subdued his wrath, the lady (called Death) went away from his side. 14

Leaving Brahman's side without having promised

to accomplish

the

quickly proceeded,

destruction

of

living

creatures,

* The Commentator explains that the accusatives %>i

Death

O king, to the sacred spot known by the in the

first

Yerse 5 are governed by 'hareyara' in the previous Verse-.— T^

line


mahabharata.

340

[Mokxhadharrna

name of Dhenuka. 15 There the goddess practised the severest austerities for five and ten

standing upon

one

foot.

exceedingly severe

10

billions

*

austerities

had practised such

that

in

great energy once more said unto her, 17

while

the

of years, all

After she

place,

Brahman

of

—Do thou accomplish,

my behest, O Death — Disregarding this command, the lady !

once more practised penances standing upon one foot for twenty billions of years, O giver of honors And once more !

O son, she led a life in the woods with the deer for another long period consisting of ten thousand billions of years.f 13 " 19

And once more, O thousand years,

of men,

foremost

living

upon

passed

she

only

air

as

twice

ten

her sustenance.

Once again, O monarch, she observed the excellent vow of silence"

for eight thousand years, passing the

water.

Then that maiden,

Kauciki. 21

whole time in

best of kings, went to the river,

There she began to pass her days in

the

obser-

vance of another vow, living the while upon only water and air.

After this,

monarch, the blessed maiden proceeded to

the Ganges and thence to the mountains of Mem. 22

by

the

desire

of doing

good to

all

living

Moved

creatures, she

there like a piece of wood.

stood perfectly motionless

ceeding thence to the summit of Himavat where

had performed their great sacrifice, 25 she stood there other hundred billions of years, supporting her

Only the toes of her feet, with the object

Grandsire with such an act of austerity.

24

the Creator and Destroyer of the universe

Pro-

the deities for

an-

weight upon

of gratifying

the

Wending thither, again

addressed

—Upon what art thou engaged, O daughter — Addressing the divine — am unable to cut Grandsire, the maiden once more

her, saying,

?

Accomplish those words of mine

2fi

!

said,

off living creatures,

O god

!

I

I seek to gratify thee (so

I may be excused this behest) F

that

—Frightened at the pros-

pect of iniquity as she then was and employed in beseeching *

A Padmaka consists of ten digits,

i.

e.,

a thousand

millions or

a

T. Tbillion according to the French method of calculation t To lead a life in the woods with the deer and after the manner of

the deer confers great merit.

Vide the story o| Yayati'a daughter

dhayi in the Udyoga. Parvan anle.—l.

Ma-


Cantj pakva.

Farva.)

341

the Grandsire for being excused obedience to his command, the Grandsire silenced

— No

saying, 27

her,

and once more addressed

her,

O Death

thou,

i»iq|uity shall be thine,

O auspicious maiden, set thyself to the task living creatures

!

Do

!

of destroying

That which I have uttered, O amiable girl, 2S

cannot certainly be falsified

now take refuge in thee

!

Eternal righteousness shall

Myself and all the deities shall

!

29

always be employed in seeking thy good that is in thy heart I

grant thee

This other wish

!

Living creatures shall

!

be afflicted by disease, and (dying) shall not cast the blame

on thee

Thou shalt become a male

z0 l

a female in all female beings,

third sex. sl *

are of the

in

male beings,

all

and a eunuch in all those that

— Thus addressed by Brahman,

king, the maiden at last said, with joined hands

unto

that

high-souled and undeteriorating lord of all the deities, these

words

— I am unable to obey thy command — The great 82

:

!

God, without relenting, again said unto her,

thou kill men

33

I shall so ordain that thou shalt not incur

!

any iniquity by doing this, O auspicious lady drops that I see have fallen still

holdest in

terrible diseases

hours come

34 !

Death, do

from thy

thy joined hands, shall

Those tear-

!

and that thou

eyes,

take

form of

the

and even they shall destroy men when their

When

the

end comes of living creatures,

thou shalt despatch Desire and Wrath together against them.

Immeasurable merit

shall be

Thou

thine.

iniquity, being thyself perfectly equal

By doing this thou wilt only of sinking

thyself

into

shalt not incur

in thy

behaviour \f ?&

observe righteousness

iniquity.

Do

thou,

instead

therefore, set

thy heart upon the task at hand, and addressing Desire and

Wrath begin to slay all living creatures * Thus addressed, that lady, called by the name of Death, became afraid of Brahman's curse and answered him, saying, Yes From s

!

!

* The Commentator explains that this means that Death would atEven this is the boon that

tain to the status of all-pervading Brahma.

the Self-born grants her for protecting her against iniquity and allaying

1

her fears. t /.

— T.

e. t

being freed from wrath and aversion.

—T,


3i2

MAHABHARATA-.

that time she began to despatch

[Mokxhadhavmci

and Wrath

Desire

the

at

last hours of living creatures and

through their agency

put a stop to their life-breaths. 37

Those tears that Death

to-

had shed are the diseases by which the bodies of men become afflicted.

At the

destruction, therefore, of living

creatures,

one should not, understanding with the aid of the gence (to what cause such destruction

As the senses

grief.' 8

of all creatures

latter become plunged into

more when they awake, into

dreamless sleep and return

after

the

upon the dissolution

beings,

the other

among kings

intelli-

way to disappear when the due), give

is

same manner

of their

world and return

once

human

all

have to go

bodies,

thence to

O

this,

lion

39

The element called wind, that is endued with terrible energy and mighty prowes3 and deafening roars, operates as the life in all living creatures. That wind, when !

the bodies of living creatures

are

the old becomes engaged in diverse functions in

For this reason the

bodies.

diverse

wind is called the lord

senses and is distinguished above the other

tuting the gross body. 40

from

destroyed, escaping

new

of the

elements consti-

The gods, without exception, (when on (when they

their merits cease), have to take birth as mortal creatures

Similarly,

Earth.

mortal

all

creatures

also,

acquire sufficient merit), succeed in attaining to of gods.

thy son.

the

status

O lion among kings, do not grieve for Thy son has attained to heaven and is enjoying

Therefore,

great happiness there !"

— It was thus, O monarch, that Death

was created by the Self-born and it is in cuts off duly

all

living

creatures

The tears she had shed became last hours come,

when

way

this

that she

hours come.

their

diseases, which,

when

their

snatch away all beings endued with life.'" 1

*

Section CCLIX. "Yudhishthira said,

—'All men that inhabit this Earth

are filled with doubts in respect of the nature ness.

of righteous-

Who is this that is called Righteousness

also does Righteousness come ?

Tell me this,

Is Righteousness for service in this world or

?

Whence

Grandsire is it for

l !

service


canti parva,

Farva,] in the next world ?

after ?

Tell me this,

"Bhishma said,

Or,

is it for

343

service both here and here-

O grandsire

!' 2

—'The practices of the good, the Smritia,

and the Vedas, are the three indications (sources) of righteousness.

Besides these, the learned have declared

that

the

purpose (for which an act is accomplished) is the fourth indication of righteousness.* 3

The Rishis of old have declared what acts are righteous and also classified them as superior or inferior in point of merit. The rules of righteousness have been laid down for the conduct of the

In both the worlds,

that

is,

and

here

hereafter,

happiness as

unable to acquire

merit by

subtile

Some

of opinion that

with sin

only.

5

are

can never be cleansed of their

fruit.

ways, becomes stained

speaking the truth, even as a person

the

Conduct is the refuge of right-

Thou shouldst know what righteousness

by conduct. f"

merit of

who accomplishes an

by that very means the merit of

having done a righteous act. eousness.

persons

sinful

In seasons of distress,

sins.

a person by even speaking an untruth acquires

unrighteous act acquires

righte-

A sinful person,

ousness produces

its

of the world. 1

affairs

(It is the nature of man that he

is,

neither

aided sees

nor proclaims his own faults but notices and proclaims those

The very thief, stealing what belongs to

others,

spends the produce of his theft in acts of apparent

virtue.

of others.)

* Vagishtha's work commences with the query — What is dharmah ? The first answer is 'Anything consistent with theCrutisand the Smritis. Then comes 'Cishtaeharah' or the conduct of those called cishta or good.— T. t

However casuists may argue and moralists pretend, a lie

of Sir Henry Lee for

saving his prince from

the

hands

(vide Woodstock), or like that of the goldsmith's son, even

dying, for saving the prince Chevalier from captors, is excusable in the

according to some. called

estimation of

of

like

when he was

the hands of his

many and even

The world again is agreed that

into the witness box, perjury would be

if

an

would-be

meritorious adulterer be

a venal offence compared

with the meanness of betraying the honor of a confiding woman. the exclusion of such a witness (according

Hence,

to almost every system of

in trials for adultery.

that

Cromwell

The Rishis wrote for men and not

conduct referred to is that of the good and pious.— T.

angels.

law)

The


Maiubbatuta.

344

[Mokshadharma

'During a time of anarchy, the thief takes great pleasure in appropriating what belongs to ever, rob him of

When others, how-

others. 7

what he has acquired by robbery, he then

wishes forthwith for a king (for invoking punishment on

the

when

his

head of the

offenders).

At even such

a time,

indignation for offended rights of property is at

its

highest,

he secretly covets the wealth of those that are contented

with their own. 8

Fearlessly and without a doubt in his mind

(when he is himself the victim of a robbery) he repairs to the king's palace, with a mind cleansed of every sin. Within even his own heart he does not see the act.*

stain

To speak the truth is meritorious.

9

higher

than

truth.

Everything

everything rests upon truth.

10

is

of any

evil

There is nothing

upheld by truth, and

Even the sinful and ferocious,

swearing to keep the truth amongst themselves, dismiss all grounds of quarrel and uniting with one another set themselves to their (sinful) tasks,

depending upon truth.

If they

behaved falsely towards one another, they would then be des11 One should not take what belongs troyed without doubt.

it

Powerful men

That is an eternal obligation.

to others.

gard

as

one

has been

that

re-

introduced by the weak. 12

When, however, the destiny of these men becomes adverse, Then again

this injunction then meets with their approval.

they that surpass others in strength or prowess do not necessarily become happy.*J*

13

Therefore, do not ever set thy heart

One behaving in

on any act that is wrong.

no fear of dishonest men or thieves or

ing done any injury to any one, such a man

and with a pure

heart. 14

;

lives

way hath Not havfearlessly

A thief fears every body, like a

deer driven from the woods into the village.

this

the king.

midst

of an

He thinks other people to be as sinful

as

inhabited himself.

16

* In explaining Verse 7, the Commentator uses the words that I have

enclosed within paranthesis.

According to him, Verse 9 hath reference

to the robbed thief while he goes to the king for invoking justice.

t Tnia is another reason why one should not tion

of

might and should not

set

at

against taking what belongs to another. lates this line.— T.

—T.

give away to intoxica-

naught the eternal injunction K. P. Singha incorrectly trans*


canti parva,

Parva.]

One that is of pure heart is always

filled

misconduct

others. 16 *

in

doing good to all creatures have charity is another high

wealth think that this

that

said

practice

the

turn

of fortune,

are exceedingly wealthy do not necessarily meet with 18

Knowing how

painful

it

to

is

the

Men thati

practice of charity then recommends itself to them.

ness.f

of

They that are possessed of duty has been laid down by those duty.

consequence of some

in

never

person

a

Persons engaged in

When, however, those wealthy men me6fj

that are indigent. 17

with poverty

with cheerfulness

Such

and hath no fear from any direction, sees his own

345

happi-

himself, a

person

should never do that to others which he dislikes when dona

him by others.^ 19

t>o

What can one who becomes the lover to another man (guilty of tha

of another man's wife say

same transgression)?

It is seen, however, that even such

a

when he sees his lady with another lover, becomes un« able to forgive the act.$ !u Hjw can one who wishes to him* self draw breath think of preventing another by a murder* one,

ous act from doing the same ? tains with respect to

one's

Whatever wishes one enter*

own

self,

cherish with respect to another. 21

one should certainly

With the surplus wealth

one may happen to own one should relieve the wants of tha indigent.

It is for this reason that the Creator ordained tha

practice of increasing one's wealth (by trade or laying it outs

at interest).1T- 2

One should walk along

Implying that such a man is always alive

*

that to

his

path by pro*

own faults. H<3 moment

never thinks that others are guilty of an offence which he, in a of temptation,

may have committed. — T,

t K. P. Singha mistranslates this line. I Tne construction is not at all

— T.

difficult; yet

both the Vernacular

translators have misunderstood it, the Burdwan version being thoroughly unintelligible.

This is only another form of the well

known saying

—'Do to others as you would that they should do to you.'— T. $ The Burdwan translator gives an line

:

'yad' is equivalent to 'yaui'

tive inflection \s used

for

the accusative.

implying 'aupapatye viahaye'. •

incorrect version of the

'anyasya' stands for 'anyara'. 'Tatah'

second

The gene-

stands for 'basmin',

'Kuryat' is 'driggochari-kuryat'.— T.

,T Tne surplus should not be coveted far its own sake but use.— T. .

for .

sucb


[Mokshadharmd

mahabharata,

gjjjjjl

deeding along which one may hope to meet with the deities; or, at such times when wealth is gained, adherence to the duties of sacrifice and gift

is

laudable. 23 *

The sages have

said that the accomplishment of objects by moans of agree-

G Yudhishthira,

See,

able (pacific) means is righteousness.

that even this is the criterion that has been kept in view

in

declaring the indications of righteousness and iniquity /j***

In days of old the Creator ordained righteousness endowing The conit with the power of holding the world together. duct of the good, that is fraught with excellence,

is

subject-

ed to (numerous) restraints for acquiring righteousness which 25 The indicadepends upon many delicate considerations. tions of righteousness have now been recounted to thee, O Do not, therefore, at any time foremost one of Kuru's race !

set thy understanding upon any act that is wrong.

i

»26

Section CCLX. '•'Yudhishthira said,

— 'Thou sayest that righteousness or

duty depends upon delicate considerations, that it is indicagood, that

ted by the conduct of those that are called

it

is

fraught with restraints (from numerous acts), and that its indications are also contained in the Vedas. It seems to me, Jiowever, that I have a certain inward light in consequence of

which I can discriminate between right and wrong by in1 Numerous questions that I had intended to ask ferences.* There is one question,

-thee have all been answered by thee.

It is

""however, that I shall presently ask.

king, by desire of empty disputation.

2

creatures, it seems, take birth, exist, of

their

own

Duty and

nature.

connot be ascertained,

not prompted,

All

these

embodied

and leave their bodies, reverse,

therefore,

Bharata, by study of the

scriptures

its

* The second line is incorrectly rendered by K. P. Singba. + 'Priyabbyupagatam' X I

am not Bure

ia

O

— T. —T.

'priyena praptam' and not 'hingsaya'.

tbat I have understood the

original correctly.

Nilakantba says that the sense intended to be conveyed is tbat Yudhishthira findB fault with Bbish-ma'a previous discourse on the indications of righteousness

— T.


CANTI FARVA.

PariU.] alone.**

34?

The duties of a person who is well

off are

one

of

Those of a person who has fallen into distress are How can duty respecting seasons of disof another kind. kind.

The

tress be ascertained by reading the scriptures alone ?f*

acts of the good, thou hast said, constitute righteousness (or

duty). acts.

The good, however, are to be ascertained by

The

definition,

therefore, has

for

their

foundation, a

its

begging of the question, with the result that what is meant

by conduct of the good remains unsettled.

6

It is

that

seen

some ordinary person commits unrighteousness while ap-

Some extraordinary

per-

who achieves righteousness

by

parently achieving righteousness. son

again

may

be seen

committing acts that are apparently unrighteous.^

Then,

again, the proof (of what I say) has been furnished by

even

those that are well conversant with the scriptures themselves, for it has been heard by us that the ordinances of the

disappear gradually i,n every successive age.

7

Vedas

The duties

in

Those in the Treta are of

the Krita age are of one kind.

* The argument, as explained by the Commentator is this Bhishma has said that righteousness and its reverse arise from one's acts producing happiness or misery to others, and that they both affect one's future :

life in respect of

the happiness and misery enjoyed or

But living creatures says iTudhishthira,

are seen

to

endured therein.

take

their births,

and die, of their own nature. Nature, therefore, seems to be tb.e efficient cause of birth, existence, and death, and not the declarations in exist,

the Crutis, consistent though those declarations be with considerations of felicity or the reverse.

The study of the Vedas,

therefore, cannot alone

lead to a knowledge of righteousness and its reverse.

—T.

Derrogation also from duty

t Distress may be of infinite variety.

may, therefore, be of infinite variety. It is impossible to note these derrogations (justifiable in view of the degree of distress felt) in any code of morals however comprehensive.

—T.

The Commentator cites the example of Cudras listening to forbid'den scriptures in expectation of merit. They commit sin by such acts. Then again high Brahmanas like Agastya, by cursing the denizens of the Dandaka forest, achieved great merit. In persons universally calU {

ed ordinary or even low, indications are observable of good behaviour,

and in those acknowledged noticed that are not good.

to

be good and respectable, acta

may bs

That, therefore, which is called the conducfr

of the good is extremely unascertainable.

—T.


[MukshadharviCL

MAHA.BttA.RATA,

348

another kind, and those in the Dwapara are again different.

The duties in the Kali kind.

age, again, are

of another

entirely

down powers of human

It seems, therefore, that duties have been laid

for the respective ages

according

beings in the respective

declarations in the Vedas do not

the

to

When,

ages. 8

apply equally

to

popular form of speech

\vhose scope again is very wide.

3

for

popular

originated

the

Smritis

If the Vedas be

for everything, then authority would attach to

also for the ever,

latter

are

based on

Crutis and the

the

true

indulged in

From the grutis have

satisfaction.

the

all

ages, the saying that the declarations of the Vedas are is only a

the

therefore, all

the

authority

the

Smritis

When, how-

former.

Smritis contradict each other,

how can either be authoritative ? 10 Then again it is seen that when some wicked persons of great might cause certain be

portions of certain courses of righteous acts to

know it,

stopped,

Whether we know it

or not

whether we are able to ascertain it or not to

ascer-

these are destroyed for ever.*

11

tain it, the course of duty is finer than the edge

and grosser than even a mountain.

12

of a

razor

Righteousness (in the

form of sacrifices and other religious acts) at first appears in the form of the romantic edifices of vapour seen in the distant sky.

When, however, it is examined by

it disappears and becomes invisible.f

13

the

learned,

Like the small ponds

at which cattle drink or the shallow aqueducts

along culti-

The commentator cites the instance of the stoppage of the Horsefeacrifice in consequence of the interference of Indra with Janamejaya *

while the latter was bent upon celebrating one for the acquisition of

merit.—T. t The vapoury edifices and forms seen in the distant sky are called 'Gandharva-uagara' from the popular belief that they are cities or towns inhabited by the Gandharvas, a class of beings superior to men. These appear to the view only to disappear very soon. wishes to say is that sacrifices and religious acts at tic

and delightful in consequence of the

heaven and

felicity.

But when they

are

fruits

What the speaker first

appear roman-

they hold forth,

examined by the

viz.,

light

of

philosophy, they disappear or shrink into nothingness, for as acts, they ar6 transitory and their consequences too are of the same character.— T.


345

canti pahva.

Farva.]

vated fields, that dry up very in

inculcated

the

soon, the

Smritis, falling

last disappear totally

the

(in

practices

eternal

discontinuance, at

into

Amongst men

Kali age). 14

some are seen to become hypocrites (in respect of the acquisition of righteousness) by suffering themselves to be urged by desire. Some become so, urged that are not good

by the wishes of others.

Others, numbering many, tread

in

same path, influenced by diverse other motives of a 15 * It cannot be denied that such acts,

the

similar character.

(though accomplished by persons under the influence of evil passions) are righteous. is

Fools, again, say that righteousness

an empty sound among those called good.

such persons and regard them as

men

Many great men, again, turning back

They

destitute

(from

ridicule

of reason. 16

the

duties

of

their own order) betake themselves to the duties of the kingly

No such conduct, therefore, is to be seen (as observ-

order.

ed by any man), which lence.-f-

lT

fraught

with

universal

benevo-

By a certain course of conduct one becomes

meritorious.

really

That very course of conduct obstructs another

the acquisition

in

is

of

merit.

his pleasure that conduct, it

is

Another,

by practising at

seen, remains

unchanged.^ 18

Thus that conduct by which one becomes meritorious impedes another in the acquisition of merit. all

One may thus see

that

courses of conduct are seen to lose singleness of purpose

and character. 10

It seems, therefore, that

only that which

* The object of this Verse is to shew that it is extremely difficult to ascertain who the good are whose conduct should be taken as the

ard of righteousness.

stand-

— T.

t The Commentator cites the instance of Drona and others of tha

These men must be regarded as Mahajanas and Sadhus, but how

class.

can their conduct be regarded as righteous ? to say

is

that

What Yudhishthira means

the standards of righteousness or that by which a good

man may be known, is difficult of ascertainment. — T. X

The examples

of

Vicwamitra, Jamadagnya,

cited by the Commentator.

over weapons. fession of arras.

and Vagishtha are

The first won pre-eminence by

his

mastery

The second lost his character as a Brahmana by the

pro-

The third lost nothing although he punished Vigwa-

witra'a insolence by using even carnal weapons,

— T.


"

MAHABHARata.

350

[Alokbhadharin-a

the learned of ancient time3 called righteousness is righteousness to this day

and through that course of conduct (which

;

the learned so settled) the distinctions and limitations

govern the world) have become eternal.*'

(that

20

Section CCLXI. *'Bhishma

said,

— 'In

connection

this

is

cited

the old

with Jajali on

narrative of the conversation

of Tuladhara

the topic of righteousness. 1

There was once a Brahmana of

the name of Jajali who lived in

the

ways

of

a

forest-recluse.-f-

a

certain

1

Of austere penances, he

proceeded on a certain occasion towards arrived there began to

practise

forest, practising

the

sea-shore,

and

the most severe penances. 2

Observing many vows and restraints, his food regulated by many rules of fast, his body clad in rags and skins, bearing

matted locks on

his

head his entire person

smeared with

filth and clay, that Brahmana possessed of intelligence

passed

many years there, suspending speech (and engaged in

Yoga

meditation).

3

Possessed of great energy, that regenerate asce-

monarch, while living within the waters (of the

tic,

sea),

roamed through all the worlds with the speed of the mind, desirous of seeing all things.}* Having beheld the whole Earth bounded by the ocean and adorned with rivers and lakes and

woods, the ascetic one day, while sitting under

the water, began to think in this strain/'

— In this world of

mobile and immobile creatures there

none equal to

* What Yudhishthira say3 here is

is

me

!

that righteousnesa or virtue or

duty does not depend upon the Crutis or the Smritis, nor upon considerations of happiness

or misery.

On the other

hand, righteousness

is

arbitrary in respect of its standard, that being called righteous which was called so by the learned of ancient times. As regards happiness or misery,

its cause is

eternal nature.

— T.

t 'In this connection', i. e., the subject of the true cause to which Is to be ascribed the

%

dispensation of happiness or its reverse.

His gross body was within the water.

—T.

Neverthless,

by Yoga

power, he was able to rove over the world in his subtile body and beBold everything he wished to see.

— T.


canti parva,

Parva.]

S5X

Who can roam with me among the stars and planets in again within the waters

firmament and dwell

the Rahshasas while he repeated

chas said unto him,

this

to

engaged in the business of buying and best

!

himself, the

— It behoves thee not to say so

a man, r»amed Tuladhara, possessed

is

of regenerate

persons,

words as .thou sayest

8 !

Pica-

7

There

!

great fame and

Even

selling.

he,

O

worthy of saying such

not

is

of

the

Unseen by

fl

— Thus addressed by those beings, —I

Jajali of austere penances replied unto them, saying,

shall

see that famous Tuladhara who is possessed of such

wisdom 9 superhuman

— When the Rishi said those words, those

!

— O best — Thus ad-

beings raised him from the sea, and said unto him, of regenerate persons, go thou along this

road

10 !

beings, Jajali proceeded onwards with a Arrived at Baranasi he met Tuladhara whom cheerless heart.

dressed by

those

he addressed, saying the following words. 11

"Yudhishthira said,

— 'What,

sire,

are

those

difficult

feats that Jajali had performed before in consequence of which he had acquired such high success ? It behoveth

thee to describe them to me

"Bhishma said,

!'

12

—'Jajali had become engaged in penances He used

of the severest austerities.

morning and evening. 13

devoted to the study of the Vedas. the duties laid

down

for

to

perform ablutions

Carefully tending his

forest

fires, he was Well conversant with

recluses, Jajali, (in

conse-

quence of his practices) seemed to blaze with effulgence.* * 1

He continued to live in the woods, engaged all the while in penances.

But he never regarded himself as one that had

acquired any merit by his acts. slept under the open sky.

In the season of rains he

In autumn he sat in water. 16

summer he exposed himself to the sun and the wind. he never regarded

himself as

one that had acquired any

merit through such acts.

He used to sleep on diverse

of painful beds and also

on

time, that

*

ascetic, while

the

bare

standing

earth. 10

— T.

kinds

Once on a

under the sky

'Criyi' ia explained by the Commentator a8

sion of Ytdie lore.

In Still

in

the

implying the posses-


uahabharata,

352

season of rains, received on

head

his

repeated downpours

He had to pass through the woods reWhat with exposure to the rains and what with

from the clouds. peatedly.

[Mukshadharma

17

the filth they caught, the locks of that sinless Rishi became

On one

entangled and intertwined with one another. 18

casion that great ascetic, abstaining entirely from

oc-

and

food

living upon air alon3, stood in the fores t like a post of wood.

Unmoved at heart, he stood there, without once inch.

19

stirring

an

While he stood there like a wooden post, perfectly

immovable,

O Bharata, a pair

built their nest on his head.'-

of Kulinga

Filled

great R'.skis suifere 1 t'nt feU'iery couple in nest among his matted

with shreds

locks

O king,

birds,

with compassion, the

as the ascitic stwd there like a post of

building

their

1

And

of grass."'

wood, the two birds

hippy trustfulness.'" The season of The couple, urged by rains passed away and autumn came. live! on his hail

desire,

in

approached eich oth3r according to

Creator, and

in

complete trustfulness

the

laid

law of the

their

eggs,

O

Of rigid vows and posKnowing what the it. sessed of energy, the ascetic knew Firmly resolved to acbirds had done, Jajali move 1 not. king

;

on the head of that RishiP

quire merit, no act

that

involved

slightest

the

others could recommend itself to him.'"*

injury

to

The feathery couple

going away and returning every day from and to his head, happily and trustfully lived there, O puissant king in the progress of time the eggs became

8S !

When

mature and young

grow up in that nest, for 8 Firm in the observance of Jajali moved not in the least. his vows, the righteous-soulel LiUhi continued to hold and ones came out, they began

to *

,

protect those eggs by stan ling on that

very

motionless and rapt in Yoga meditation.

27

spot

perfectly

In course of time

the young ones grew and became equipt with wings. The $\in% knew that the young Kidingas had attained to that ptage of development.- 8 That foremost of intelligent men, gteady in the observance of vows, one day beheld those young ones and became filled with pleasure.-" The parent-birds, seeing their young ones equipt with wings, became very

haopy and cjatin lei to diY*ll in tuj llishi'a head with them


oanti parva,

Farva.] in perfect trustfulness.

30

The learned Jajali saw that when

the young birds became equipt air every evening and

proceeded

He

far).

353

with

wings they took the

returned to his

head without having

motionless on

stood

still

spot. 31

that

Sometime after he saw that, left by their parents, they wenfe out by themselves and returned again by themselves.

Jajali

A little while after, the young birds moved not. going away in the morning passed the whole day out of his '

53

still

sight but came nest. 33

back in

evening

the

for

Sometime after, leaving their nest

a stretch,

moved

returned

they

on

Subsequently,

not.-*

dwelling in for

day.

when

their

strength became

Jajali

and returned not at on

that spot. 38

after

Jajali wondered much, ascetic success. in

the

birds

Then

observance

thus

leave

head, thought delight. 88

one

still

all

evert

occasion, leaving

him,

Then, O king, Jajali When they had thus gone away for good,

they came not even left

last,

at!

sixth

fully developed, they left him

At

days

five

the

after many days. 3

'"'

the

month.

a

and thought that he had achieved pride

penetrated

of

vows, the

him

after

highly

heart. 37

his

great ascetic,

having

of himself,

been

Firm

seeing the

on

reared

and became

He then bathed in a stream and poured

his

with

filled

libations

on the sacred fire, and paid his adorations to the rising Sun. 39

Indeed, having thus caused those chataka, birds to grow his head, Jajali, that foremost of ascetics,

— / have

ivo:z

invisible voice arose in the sky

and

armpits and proclaim loudly through the sky, gre«t merit!™

—Then an

Jajali heard these words

on

began to slap his

:

— Thou art not equal, O Jajali, to

Tuladhara in point of righteousness u Possessed of greati wisdom, that Tuladhara lives at Baranasi. Even he is not !

fit

to say what thou

these words, Jajali

sayest,

O

regenerate one

42 !

— Hearing

became filled with wrath, and desirous O monarch, began to roam over

of meeting with Tuladhara,

the whole Earth, observing the vow

of silence

and passing

the night at that spot where evening overtook him.* 43

After

* This was a new vow that Jajali began to observe, the vow, of travelling over

overtook him.

—T. 45

the

entire

Earth, sleeping

viz. t

there where evening


S54

MASABHARATAi

a considerable time

he

[Mokshadharma and

of Baranasi,

reached the city

articles.* 4 *

saw Tuladhara engaged in selling miscellaneous

As 30on as the shop-keaper Tuladhara beheld the Brahmana and worshipped

he cheerfully stood up

arrived at his place,

the guest with proper salutations.^45

"'Tuladhara said,— Without doubt, known to me that thou hast come to me.

Listen, however,

G foremost of regenerate persons, to what

I

Brahmana, it say

4B !

Living

on a low land near the sea-shore thou hadst undergone

When thou hadst at

achieved righteousness or merit. 47

attained to ascetic success, certain birds were

Thou

tookest

When at last those

great

thither in search of food,

thy it

the

of

care

earnest to feel the impulse

born on thy creatures.48

little

head

for

was then

going hither and

Chatakas, thou

Brahmana, thinking

of pride,

great merits 49

consequence

that, in

of having thus assisted at the birth of those

thou hadst achieved

last

equ ipt with wings and

became

birds

when they began to leave

foremost

Then,

of

a

voice

that

The words thou hadst heard

filled

thee

regenerate persons, thou heardst in referred to me.

very

But thou hadst no consciousness of having

austere penances.

head.

is

the sky

with wrath, and as the consequence thereof thou art here Tell me, what wish of thine I

Brahmanas S—

shall

accomplish,

best

!

of

" 50

'

Section CCLXII.

"Bhishma said,

—'Thus addressed by the intelligent Tula-

dhara on that occasion, Jajali of great intelligence,

that

foremost of ascetics, said these words unto him. 1 " 'Jajali said,

— Thou

sellest all

kinds of juices and scents,

O son of a trader, as also (barks and leaves of) large trees * ABuniya's shop is a miscellaneous depot.

It contains chiefly

spices and drugs, but there is no article for domestic use that may not

be found in such a shop.

—T.

t 'Bhandajivanah' is one who lays out profits.

—T.

X 'Charin' ia 'sancharai;am' for food,

— T.

capital

and

lives

upon

its


'

canti parva.

Farva.\

355

How hast

and herbs and their fruits and roots. 2 ing ?

thou suc-

of understands

ceeded in acquiring a certitude or stability

O tfaou

Whence hath this knowledge come to thee ?

of gteat intelligence, tell me all this in detail P-

"Bhishma continued,

—'Thus addressed by that Brahman a

possessed of great fame, Tuladhara of the Vaicya order, well

acquainted with the truths touching the

interpretations of

morality and contented with knowledge, discoursed to Jajali

who had undergone morality.*

upon the ways of

penances,

severe

4

" 'Tuladhara said,

— O Jajali, I know morality, which

eternal, with all its mysteries.

It

ancient morality which is known to

all,

and which

of universal friendliness, and is fraught with all

creatures.f 5

is

nothing else than that

is

consists

beneficence to

That mode of living which is founded upon a

total harmlessness towards all creatures or (in case of actual

necessity) upon

morality.

a

minimum

of such

I live according to

that

harm, is the highest

mode,

O Jajali

6

This

!

my house hath been built with wood and grass cut by people's

Lacdye,

hands.

filaments of the

the

lotus, diverse

roots

of

Nymphcea

kinds of good

many kinds of liquids, O regenerate He,

lotus,

scents/}:

Eishi, with the

tion of wines, I purchase from other people's

without cheating. 8

other

7

hands and

O Jiijali, is said to know

morality or righteousness is,

and

excep-

who is always the

sell

what

friend

of all'

creatures and who is always engaged in the good of all

crea-

* In some of the Bengal texts, Verse 4 consists of 3 3rd line, however, is omitted in the Bombay edition. T.

lines.

The

t The Commentator observes that in the second line the speaker explains what morality with its mysteries is. X

'Padmaka' or 'Padma-kashta'

is

— T.

the rootstock of

A kind of medicinal wood also is indicated by from Malwa and Southern India.

it,

Nymphcea lotus.

which is brought

To this day, it

enters into

composition of many drugs used by Hindu physicians.

'Tunga'

the is

either the filaments of the lotus, or the tree called Punnaga

which is identified with the Calophyllum inophyllnm of the Linnean genera.

The Bombay reading 'parichcchinnaih' for 'parachcchinnaih' seem to be correct.— T.

.

.

does not .


.

mahabharata.

356

and deed.

tures, in thought, word,

I never quarrel with any one

9

[Mohshadhavma

I

never

I never

;

any one,

solicit

aversion

cherish

for

any one. I never cherish desire for anything. I cast equal eyes upon all things and all creatures. Behold, O Jajali, 10 this is my vow My scales are perfectly even, Jajali, !

with respect to all creatures.* 11

nor blame

I neither praise

the acts of others, viewing this variety in the world,

O

fore-

most of Brahmanas, to be like the variety observable in the 12 Know, O Jajali, that I cast equal eyes upon all sky.f creatures.

O foremost of intelligent men, I see no difference

between a clod of earth, a piece of stone, and a lump of 13 As the blind, the deaf, and they that are destitute gold. of reason, are perfectly consoled for the loss after the same manner am I consoled,

the enjoyments I abstain from).}:

14

senses,

of their

by their example, (for

As they that

taken by decrepitude, they that are afflicted by

are

over-

disease,

and

they that are weakened and emaciated, have no relish for enjoyments of any kind, after the same manner I have ceased to feel any relish

for

16 wealth or pleasure or enjoyments.

When a person fears nothing and is not feared himself, when he cherishes no desire and hath no aversion

for

anything,

When a person he is then said to attain to Brahma. creature in towards any sinfully himself conduct does not 10

thought, word, or deed, then is he said to attain to Brahma

11

There is no past, no future. There is no morality or righteHe who is not an object of fear with any creature ousness. * In the

Bengal editions, "Verse 11 consists of one

In the

line.

Bombay text, it is included with the 10th Verse which is made

a trip-

The meaning is that weighing creatures I regard all of them as equal. In my scales a Brahmana does not weigh heavier than a Chan-

let.

dala, or an elephant heavier than a dog or cat.

t The sense is this

:

— T.

there is variety in this world.

like the variety of aspects which the sky shows.

It is,

It is the

however,

same God-

head that manifests itself in diverse forms even as it is the same sky that puts forth various aspects in consequence of the appearance and disappearance of clouds. J

— T.

'Devairapihita-dwurah' means persons whose doors (senses)

been closed by the deities pr lost,— T»

;

i.

e.,

men with senses that are

have

defective


c.ynti part a.

Parva.)

succeeds in attaining to a state

in

357

which there is no fear.* 18

On the other hand, that person who for

harshness

of speech

and severity of temper, is a source of trouble unto

all

crea-

tures even as death itself, certainly attains to a state

which

abounds with

fear.

19

I

follow

the

practices

of high-souled

and benevolent men of advanced years who with their

child-

ren and children's children live in the due observance

of the

ordinance laid down in the scriptures.-^'

The eternal practices (laid down in the Vedas) are entirely given up by one who suffers himself to be stupified by some errors that he may have noticed in the conduct

good and wise.

of those that are admittedly One, however, that is endued with learning,

or one that has subdued one's senses, or one that is possessed of strength of mind, succeeds in attaining

guided by that very conduct.^ 21

to

Emancipation,

That wise man who, having

restrained his senses, practiseth, with a heart cleansed all desire of

from

injuring others, the conduct that is followed

those called good,

is

sure,

O Jajali, to acquire the merit

righteousness (and Emancipation

which

is

its

fruit).

22

by of

In

wood that is being borne away by the current as it pleases, is seen to come into contact (for some time) with another piece that is being similarthis world, as in a river, a piece of

ly borne away.

There, on the current, other pieces of wood

that had been joined

from one another.

together, are Grass,

sticks,

seen

t

separate

and cowdung cakes are

* That state is Brahma, and there is no

Hence, it is called 'abhayain padam.'

to again

fear

of return

from

it.

— T.

The Commentator explains that the mention of 'putra-pautrinam'

indicates that 'kulachara' or family authoritative.

practices

—T.

(if

not very cruel) are

t The correct reading seems to be 'vimuchyate.' The sense is this there is an eternal course of righteousness as laid down in the Vedas.

;

That which is called the conduct of the good may sometimes be

stain-

ed by some errors.

itself.

Fools, led by

this,

give

up righteousness

On the other hand, wise men, avoiding those errors, take what is good An old sayiug is cited by the Commentator to the effect that when all is threatened, a wise man gives up half for saving the remainder. A fool, however, gives up the whole when only

and are saved.

half

is threatened

with destruction,—•%


J

[Mukshadharma

MAHABHARATA.

S58

This union is due to accident

seen to be united together.

2 '" and not to purpose or design.*

ture is frightened

in

the least

creature. 25

frightened by any

He

24.

whom no creaO ascetic, never the other hand, O of

himself,

is

He, on

learned man, of whom every creature

frightened as of a

is

aquatic animals becomes himself when forced to leap on the shore from fear of the roaring

wolf,

Vadava

with fear

filled

fire.f'

6

in one's

power.

One may

wealth may prosperity

He who

seek to

and heaven.

to dispel the

fears

27

follow

it.

It

is

by every means

it

has followers

adopt

and he who has

sure

to lead

In consequence

of others,

men

harmlessness

universal

This practice of

hath arisen even thus.

as

also

to

of their ability

possessed

of wealth and

by the learned. They that are for ordinary happiness practise this duty of uniwhile they that versal harmlessness for the sake of fame followers are regarded

as foremost

;

are truly skilled, practise the same for the sake

n to Brahma.$

of attaining

Whatever fruits one enjoys by penances, by

sacrifices, by practising liberality, by speaking the truth, and

by paying court to wisdom, may all be had by practising the duty of harmlessness. 29 That person who gives unto ail creatures the assurance of harmlessness obtains the merit of

* The word 'iha' in Verse 23 is the only indication of the speaker's desire to allude to the union of relatives in this world.—T. + K. P. Singha quietly omits the second half of the second line.

The Burdwan translator, as usual, blunders in rendering it. is,

'krocatah' is not an adjective of 'vrikat', but stands

intr

Vadava fire.

Vadavagnih.' X Both

The fact

for the

The Commentator distinctly mentions

roar-

'drishtante

—T.

the

Vernacular

translators

have

misunderstood this

Verse.— T.

$ 'Alpahrillekhah' is explained by the Commentator

as 'alpam

vahyasukham hridilekheva pratishthitam yesham' hence, men who The eeek ordinary felicity, viz., that which has a termination. felicity seek those>hat I e., wise, truly the «patavah' are, of course, 'tadartham abhayadanamitithat is unending. 'Kritsna' is Brahma ;

;

of Branirnaya yesham', i. e., the truly wise practise it for the sake withthese as hma. It is almost impossible to understand Verses such

out the aid of the Commentator.

—T.


J

wins fearlessness

all the sacrifices and at last

himself as

for

There is no duty superior to the duty of absten-

his reward.

tion from injuring other creatures. ascetic,

359

canti parya,

Parva.]

He of whom, O

10

no creature is frightened in the

He

creatures. 31

himself fearlessness of all

great

obtains for

least,

whom

of

every-

body is frightened as one is of a snake ensconced within one's (sleeping) chamber, never acquires any merit in this world or

in the next.

32

The very gods, in

come stupified in the track all states, the person, viz.,

search

their

after

be-

it,

of that person who transcends who constitutes himself the soul

of all creatures and who looketh upon all creatures as identical

with his own

self.*

33

Of

assurance

gifts, the

all

of

harmlessness to all creatures is the highest (in point of merit). I tell thee truly, believe me,

O Jajali

!

One who betakes

E*

then (upon

himself to acts at first wins prosperity, but

the

exhaustion of his merit) he once more encounters adversity/ 6

Beholding the destruction of (the merits of )

do not applaud

acts.

38

There

is

no duty,

acts, the

not prompted by some motive (of happiness).

Duties have been laid

ever, is very subtile.

Vedas for

the

of both

sake

wise

O Jajali, that is

Brahma and

Duty, how-

down

in

heaven.^- 7

the

The

subject of duties hath many secrets and mysteries.

It

subtile that it is not easy to understand

Amongst

diverse conflicting ordinances,

ing duty by observing the

fully.

acts

of the

good.

or find it out, for such a man is 'apaclah',

i.

e.,

i.

e.,

in 'Devapi, fail

to see

transcends the highest

regions of felicity, such as even the region of Brahman, because their non-eternity.

and eternal.

so

Why dost

28

The sandhi

'The deities become stupified in his track', ;

is

some succeed in comprehend-

* 'Padaishinah' has reference to 'Devah'. is arsha.

it

Such a man attains to Brahma,, which is

of

infinite

—T.

t 'Bhuta' is explained by the Commentator as Brahma, and 'Bhavya' as heaven or the regions of felicity in the next world.

In the

Vedas both kinds of duties occur, such as Camah, &c, for Brahma, and sacrifices, &c, for heaven. T. J The Commentator cites some conflicting ordinances about the

slaughter of kine.

The subject

of duty, is

thus confused, contradic-

tory declarations being noticeable in the Vedas.

— T.


mahabhaiuta.

SCO

[Mokshadharma

thou not consume them that emasculate bulls and bore their noses and cause them to bear heavy burthens and bind them

and put them under diverse kinds eat the flesh of living

creatures

of restraint/ 9

and that them? Men

slaying

after

are seen to own men as slaves, 49 and by beating, by

and by otherwise subjecting them to labour day and night.

binding,

the pain that results from beating and chains.* 41

creature that is endued

with

the

Chandramas,

Surya,

deities.

them

restraints, cause

to

These people are not ignorant of

five

senses

In every

live

all

the

god of wind, Brahman,

the

Prima, Kratu, and Yama, (these dwell in living creatures). 42

There are men that live by trafficking

When they earn

a

by

living

creatures

living

in

!

such a sinful course, what

scruples need they feel in selling dead

The goat

carcases ?

The sheep is Varuna. The horse is Surya. Earth 43 The cow and the calf are Soma. The can never obtain success. But what these man who sells

is Agni. is

the deity Virat.

fault can attach to the sale of oil, or of Ghrita,

grow up in ease and comfort in places

men

from gnats and

free

Knowing that they are loved dearly by their

biting insects.

mothers,

or honey, or

There are many animals that

regenerate one ?**

drugs,

persecute

them

in

diverse

ways,45 and

them into miry spots abounding with biting draft animals are oppressed

with

heavy

lead

Many

insects.

burthens.

Others,

again, are made to languish in consequence of treatment not

sanctioned by the scriptures. 40

I

think

that

such acts of

injury done to animals are no way distinguished from foeticide.

People regard

the

profession

That profession, however,

is

of agriculture

The iron-faced plough wounds the that live in the soil.

the Unslayable.

soil

Cast thy eyes,

ocks yoked to the plough

4i !

to

be

certainly fraught with

sinless.

cruelty. 47

and many creatures

O Jajali, on those bull-

Kine are called

in

the

Crutis

That man perpetrates a great sin who slays

* 'Badha here means striking or beating. 1

If taken

in

the

sense

of 'death' the meaning would be putting some to death so that

others

may be

frightened.

institution of slavery,

These Verses are a

— T,

noble protest against the


ft

bull

3dl

casti parva,

Fawa,] or a cow.*

48

many Rishis

In days of yore,

with res-

trained senses addressed Nahusha, saying, Thou hast, O king, slain a cow which is declared in the scriptures to b© Thou hast also slain a bull, which like unto one's mother !

Is

declared

to

be

unto

like

O Nahusha, and we

hist perpetrated an evil act,

exceedingly pained at it they divided that

sin

!

the Creator himself !f 50

Thou

have been

— For cleansing Nahusha, however^

into

a

hundred and one parts and them among all

converting the fragments into diseases cast

Thus,

creatures.^""

O Jajali, did those highly-blessed Rishis

cast that sin on all living creatures,

and addressing Nahusha

who had been guilty of foeticide, said, 5:

sacrifice

souled Rishis and Yatis

conversant

!

— We shall not be able

—-Thus said those high-

to pour libations in thy

with the truths of all

things, having ascertained by their ascetic

power that king

Nahusha had not been intentionally guilty of that sin.$ 53 These, Jajali, are some of the wicked and dreadful prac-

Thou practisest them men from ancient times

tices that are current in this

world.

because they are practised by

all

s

and not because they agree with the dictates understanding.'*

One should

to be one's duty, guided

practise

of thy cleansed

what one considers

by reasons, instead of blindly follow

* Some texts read 'Prishadhro-gamlavanniva', meaning 'Prishadhra perpetrated a great sin by killing a cow (mistaking it for a tiger, aa the story goesj.— T. t The cow is called subservient.

bosom.

the mother because of the use to which she

The bull, again, is Prajapatt, because like Prajapati he creates

jofLpring and assists man in the production of food I

is

Her milk nourishes every infant as much as the mother's

Nahusha had killed a cow and a

bull for

— T.

honoring the Rishis,

The latter, however, expressed their dissatisfaction at the act, and tleansed him of the sin in the manner indicated in the text. The Commentator cite? the instance of how Iudra was cleansed of the fein of Brahmanicide. The Rishis, in compassion, distributed the sin among all beings of the feminine sex. That sin manifests itself in

their periodical flows and the consequent impurity

—T.

$ The Commentator explains that the Kishis addressed Nahusha in that style even when they knew that he had not intentionally slain the cow and the bull. The object of the speaker is to show the enormity of the act when done intentionally,— T, _ 46


— MAHABHARATA,

360

Listen

world.

of the

ing the practices

iJlvkalauiharma

now, O Jajali, as

him that injures and him of them in the same that praises I have none whom I like and none whom I dislike. light.

to what my behaviour is towards

me 55

I

!

regard both

The wise applauded such a course of conduct as consistent 56 Even this course of conduct, which is with duty or religion. The righteous consistent with reasons, is followed by Yatis. fchvays observe it with eyes possessed of improved vision.

" 57 '

Section CCLXIII. " 'Jajali said,

— This course of duty that thou, door of heaven

of scales, preachest closes the

creatures and puts a stop

to

the very

holder

against

all

means of their sub-

From agriculture comes food. That food otfers sistence. With the aid of animals and of subsistence even to thee. trader, are enabled to crops and herbs, human beings, 2 animals and food sacrifices From support their existence. 1

flow.

Thy

doctrines

smack

of atheism.

come to an end if the means by which to be abandoned

!

life

This world is

will

supported have

3

" 'Tuladhara said,

— I shall now speak on the subject of

the means of sustenance.

I am not,

O Brahmana, an athiest

!

The man, however, is very rare I bow to that that is I bow also to Brahmanas. Sacrifice which is ordained for

I do not

blame

Sacrifices.

truly conversant

them that

are

4 with Sacrifice.

conversant with that Sacrifice

!

Alas, the

Brahmanas, having given up the Sacrifice that is ordained performance of for them, have betaken themselves to the Sacrifices that are for Kshatriyas.*

O regenerate one, that

are

6

Many

persons of faith,

covetous and fond of wealth,

without having understood the true meaning of the declarations of the Crutis, and proclaiming things that are really introduced false but that have the show of truth, have

The fact is, all Sacrifices in which injury is done to animal and vegetable life are Sacrifices for Kshatriyas. The only Sacrifice tha* *

Brahmanas should perform is Yoga.

—T.

....


many kinds of Sacrifices, saying, i.i

353

canti pakva.

Farva.]

this Sacrifice

6

—This should be given away

This other thing should be given away in

!

The first of this is very laudable !— The consequence, however, of all this, O Jajali, is that theft and this other Sacrifice

!

many evil acts spring up.*

It should be

7

known that only

which was acquired by righteous that sacrificial means can gratify the gods. There are abundant indications offering

worship of the deities

the

that

in the scriptures

may be

poured on the

accomplished with bows, with libations

fire,

with recitation or chaunting of the Vedas, and with plants and herbs." From their religious acts unrighteous persons get

wicked offspring.

children

that

tented spring

are

From

covetous, and

that

children

are

men

covetous

are

born

from those that are concontented. 9 to be

ficer and the priest suffer themselves

If the

sacri-

moved by

desire

of fruit (in respect of the Sacrifices they perform or assist in), their children take the stain.

do not yield to desire of

If,

fruit,

become of the same kind.

on

the

From

springs rain.

fire

rise

up

to

other hand, they

Sacrifices

like clear water from the firmament. 10

on the sacrificial

the

born to

children

them

spring progeny

The libations poured

From the SunFrom food are born

the Sun.

From rain springs food. In former days, men righteously devoted

living creatures. 11

to Sacrifices used to obtain therefrom the fruition of all their

wishes.

The Earth yielded crops without

tillage.

The

blessings uttered by the Rishis produced herbs and plants.-f- 12

The men

of former

times

never performed

Sacrifices

from

desire of fruits and never regarded themselves as called upon

*

Sacrifices are always attractive for the

performance depends upon wealth. the commission of many evil acts.

fame they bring.

Their

The acquisition of wealth leads to

— T.

t The sense is that in former days when the true meaning of Sacrifice was understood and all

men performed them without being urged

by the desire of fruit, the beneficial consequences that flowed were the production of crops without tillage (and without injury to animals that live in holes and barrows).

The good wishes the Rishis cherished

ior all creatures were sufficient to produce herbs and plants and

trees.

May not this be taken as an indication of the traditional

of tho

Iiappiness of

Eden before the fall of man ?—T,

idea


364

madauharata.

to enjoy those fruits.

Those who somehow perform Sacrifices*

[Mokshadharmli

doubting the while their efficacy, 1S take birth lives as dishonest, wily,

next

their

in

and greedy men exceedingly covet-

That man who by the aid of false reasoning

ous of wealth.

holds up all the authoritative scriptures as fraught with evil, is

certain to go,

for such sinful act of his, into the regions of

Such a man is certainly possessed of a sinful soul, O foremost of Brahmanas, and always remains here, 14 " 15 That man who regards those acts bereft of wisdom.* obligatory which have been laid down in the Vedas and the sinful.

directed to be

accomplished every

who

day,

is

penetrated

with fear if he fails to accomplish them any day, who takes all the essentials of Sacrifice as identical with Brahma, and

who never mana.-f*

6

regards

himself as

If the acts of such

the

actor,

a person

truly

is

a

Brah-

become incomplete,

or if their completion be obstructed by all

unclean

animals,

even then those acts are, as he-jrd by us, of superior efficacy. If,

however, those acts are done

their completion be

obstructed

expiation would become

from

of fruit

desire

by such impediments) then

necessary. 17

acquisition of the highest object of

life

They who covet {viz.,

wealth, who discard all provision

for

the

are freed from envy, betake themselves to

the

Emancipation),

who are bereft of cupidity in respect of all kinds

* 'Bereft of

(and

of worldly

future,

and who

practice

of truth

wisdom' is explained by the Commentator as implying

the non-attainment of Emancipation.

— T.

t

This Verse is exceedingly terse and condensed.

In the second

line,

the words 'Brahmaiva vartate loke', literally

rendered,

mean

'who believes that only Brahma exists in the world'. The Commentator takes these words as implying 'who regards every essential of Sacrifice as Brahma'.

Although I have followed the Commentator, yet I think Why may not the words

his interpretation to be rather far-fetched.

be taken in a literal sense ?

He who takes Br'hma

to

be

all

things

and all things to be Br-ihma, becomes sinless and deserves to be called a Brahmana. The last words of the second line simply mean 'who does not regard his own self as the actor.' The view expressed in the Gita is that we should do all acts believing ourselves to be only agents

or instruments of the Supreme deity. tools.

Acts are His,

we are only His

Such a conviction is sure to guard us against all evil acts,— T-


CANT! P.AB7A.

farvit.]

3G"»

They that are converand self-restraint as their Sacrifice.* sant with the distinction between body and soul, that are 18

devoted to Yoga, and that meditate on the succeed in gratifying others.-^

19

Pranivn, always

The universal Brahma

(viz.,

Prawvui), which is the soul of all the deities, dwells in him who is conversant with Brahma. When, therefore such a man Jajali, become gratified

eats and is gratified, all the deities,

and are contented.?'-

20

As one who is gratified with all kinds

of taste feels no desire

for

any

particular

taste,

after

the

same manner one who is gratified with knowledge hath everlasting gratification which to him is a source of perfect bliss.1

Those wise men

who

are

the

and

of righteousness

refuge

whose delight is in righteousness, are persons that have certain knowledge of what is to be done and what should not be

One

done.

wisdom always regards

of such

possessed

things in the universe to have sprung from

his

own

Some that are endued with knowledge, that strive the other shore (of this ocean of

succeed

of faith,

in

attaining

life),

to

all

self.$-*

to

reach

and that are possessed

the

of Brahman,

region

which is productive of great blessings, highly sacred, and * What is said in Verse 17 is that when Sacrifices are done from a of duty, their incompleteness notwithstanding, they become efficacious. It is only when they are performed from desire of fruit that expiation becomes necessary if their cnniDletion be obstructed by sense

any cause.

Having thus applauded the

Sacrifices

(represented

acts) of the truly wise, other kinds of Sacrifice are indicated in

Singha translates 18 correctly.

K. P.

18

erroneous. •\

by

"Wrse

The Burdwan version

is

— T.

'Swayajna' is literally 'sacrifice in one's own self ; hence, Yoga.

•R'-aW.aiTi v»dam' is Pr mava or 'Om'

X K vM-."ri

I?

no fur as it goe , is correet.

Pra-nava,

— T.

Singha erroneously translates this verse.

wMoh

is

The Burdwan is

explained as

'akhilam daivatam', for the Crutis declare that

JOmkarah ->arvadaivatyah'. tended to be said

'Sarvam Brahma'

'Brahmani' is 'Brahmavidi'

What

is

in-

m this Verse is that when such a man eats and is

gratified, the whole universe

becomes gratified.

In the Vana Parvan,

Krishna, by swallowing a particle of potherb gratified the hunger of

thousands of Dnrvasa's pupils.

—T.

$ Such a man regards all things as Brahma, and himself as Brah*

ma,— T,


36G

mahabhahata.

[Mokshadhurma

inhabited by

righteous persons,— a region which is freed from sorrow, whence there is no return, and where there is no kind of agitation or pain. 88"24 Such men do not covet

heaven. They do not adore Brahma in costly Sacrifices. They walk along the path of the righteous. The Sacrifices

they perform are performed without injury to any creature.* 25

These men know trees and herbs and fruits and roots as the only

Covetous

offerings.

sacrificial

desirous of wealth, never officiate

(poor) men.

26

at

for

they are

the sacrifices

of these

priests,

These regenerate men, although all their acts still perform sacrifices from desire of

have been completed,

doing good to all creatures and constituting their own selves as sacrificial offerings.f 27

For this reason, cupidinous priests

officiate at the Sacrifices of only those misguided

without endeavouring to attain

As regards

heaven.

persons who,

to Emancipation,

those, however,

that

are

seek

really

for

good,

they always seek, by accomplishing their own duties, to cause

Looking at both these kinds of

others to ascend to heaven.

behaviour,

O

Jajali, I

creature in the

have (abstained from injuring any

world and have) come to regard all creatures

with an equal heart.t 2s

Endued with wisdom, many foremost Brahmanas of perform Sacrifices (which with respect to their fruits are of two kinds, for some of them lead

tion whence there is no return, bliss whence there is return).

Emancipa-

to

and others lead to regions of

By performing those Sacrifices,

they proceed, O great ascetic, along paths trodden

by the

gods. 29

sacrifice

Of one

class of Sacrificers (viz., they

who

* K. P. Singha blunders in rendering the second half of the line.

'Yacah', the Commentator explains,

is 'Mahadyacah'

*The path of the righteous', the Commentator thinks,

t /.

e.,

they perform mental Sacrifices.

t 'For this reason', fices of

i.

e.,

first

or Brahma.

is Yoga.

—T.

—T.

because they cannot officiate at the Sacri-

those that are truly good.

In the second line, (28 is a triplet),

The meaning is that such men, that is, the truly good, accomplish their own duties not for bene-

the nominative 'sadhavah' is understood. fiting their own selves but for

the good of others.

What is said

the third line is that observing both kinds of behaviour,

i.

e. t

in

that of

the good and that of the misguided, I follow the path of the former byabstaining from every kind of injury.— T.


CANTI 1'A.RVA,

PxiTVa.]

3t>7

,

from desire of fruit) there is return (from the region

which

Of those, however, that are truly wise

they reach).

{viz.,

those who sacrifice without being urged thereto by desire of

Although both classes of sacrifices,

fruit,) there is no return.

O Jajali, proceed along the path trodden by

the

deities, (in

consequence of the sacrifices they perform), yet such is the ?0 In consequence difference between their ultimate ends.* of the success that attends the purposes formed in the

plough for assisting at

set their shoulders to the

to the yoke

of the

by human hands. 31

they perform

will,

abundant

well completed with

of such a cleansed Sacrifice).^

in

2

Creating

soul

may slaughter a cow (as an offering

have kept

hath such merit, it it

before

The gods know him

83

of that kind

herbs and plants (and not

with

Renunciation

Since

that reason that I

ing to thee.$

many kinds of SacriOne who is

presents.-]-

They, therefore, that are not

should perform Sacrifices animals).

and

stakes ( and other necessaries of Sacrifice ) by

simple fiats fice

tillage

dragging their cars, and kine pour forth

for

milk from udders untouched sacrificial

minds

being forced thereto, willingly

of such men, bulls, without

for

my eyes in a

is

for

speak-

Brahmana who

acts,

fruit, who hath no exertion who never bows down his head

unto any one, who never

utters the praises of others, and

has given

up

all

of

desire

in respect of worldly

who is endued with strength though his acts have all been * 'Yajneshu' is 'among Saerifices'.

ent kinds of Sacrifices,

viz.,

'Yam' has reference to the differ-

those performed from desire of fruit and

consequently productive of Return, and those not performed from desire of fruit and consequently

for 'tena Yajnena'.

leading *o Emancipation.

Tena' stands

What the speaker wishes to lay down is that only

a certain class of sacrifieers succeed in attaining to an end whence there is no return.T-T.

t

The sense seems to be that they perform mental

Sacrifices,

and

not actual sacrifices after having created by Yoga-power all the necessary articles.— T. X

The sin of slaughtering a cow will not touch such a person, his

soul being above the influence of acts.

— T.

# /. e., I have for this reason spoken in praise of Renunciation and not that frame of

miad in which one ucts from decire of fruit. — T,


T

weakened.*' 4

doth

11

Wlnt,

recite the

>t

[MoJixhadharma

JUH.YBHA.ftAi A,

-

otiS

Jajali, will

b« tha end of him who

Vedas unto others, who doth not perform

who doth not make gifts unto (deserving) Brahmui is, and who followeth an avocation in which Sacrifices (properly),

every

kind of desire

is

By properly reverencing,

indulged ? .

however, the d.ities that

appertain

to

Renunciation, one is

sure of attaining to B rahma.f 6 '*— " 'Jajali said,

— We had never before, O son of a trader,

heard of these recondite doctrines

of ascetics

perform

that

only mental Sacrifices.

Thes6 doctrines are exceedingly diffi-

cult of comprehension.

It is for this reason that I ask

thee

The sages of olden days were not followers Yoga. Hence the sages that have succeeded them have not propounded them (for general acceptance).^ 8 If thou sayest thit only men of brutish minds (about them). of these

doctrines of

O son of

to achieve sacrifices in the soil of the Soul, then,

fail

a trader, by

what acts would they succeed

their happiness /

Tell

me

this,

Great is my faith in thy words '§ ?7

* These

are, of

course,

the

O

~

in

accomplishing

thou of great

wibdom

indieitions of complete Renunciation.

Such a man never bends ins Head to another and never Batters fur he is aoove all

want

!

anuttier,

— T.

t Verse 35 is a triplet.

In the first two lines the speakei say

that

one who dors not accomplish the acts specified, fails to attain to a uesirIn the last line, 'idam* refers to (he duties of a true Brahmana

aole end.

or the indications of Renunciation as laid down in Verse 34.

kntwa'

is explained

kritwa'.

•y.iJMiou'

I

\Daivataar

Commentator as 'Dtivataiuiva aevaniyam is Vishnu or Brahma as the Crutia declare. T. ov

the

Tne Alums referred to in tne first line are those mentioned in Veiso

31 above.

'Iney art tne 'auuayajins' or mental sacrificers.

'Ka^biam' is

\A>ya' in the second line refers to tne particular

'gananam*. tho.-,e Munis.

j

L» st

1

'Jfoga.

of

the Yoga propounded by Tuladhira be regarded aa

altogether new, a circumstance

(hat

would detract from thvir merits

tne Commentator explains tne words 'natah' as preceded

niana api' understood.

by 'Aveksha-

§ 'Yasiuiu' nere is equivalent to "Yadi', it being, as the Couoroeutatoi

explains, 'Evain',

'Vibuaktiptaiirupakam avyayam'.

meaning 'Twadukia prakatena'

Urtham or Yajuaunuuiistatra'. for 'pripuuyuu'.

Tub iuo of

;

'Eva'

'atmatirtha'

•fraunuyat' in

is

equivalent to

means 'atmaiva

the second line stands

the singular for the plural is &r*ha.-*~T,


canti parva,

parva,] " 'Tuladhara

said,

— Sometimes

TiGij

performed

sacrifices

by

some persons do not become sacrifices (in consequence of the absence of faith of those that perform them). These men, it should be said, are not worthy of performing any sacrifice or

(internal

As regards the

external).

however,

faithful,

only one thing, viz., the cow, is fit for upholding all sacrifices

by means of the

curds,

hoofs.* 28

libations

fall

hair

end of

at

of

clarified

her tail,

butter,

milk,

her horns,

and

and her

(The Vedas declare that sacrifices cannot be perform-

ed by an unmarried man.)

In performing sacrifices, however,

according to the mode I have pointed out,

make Faith

butter, &c.,), one may

one's

by abstain-

(viz.,

ing from slaughter of animals and dedicating

only

clarified

wedded

wife, for

dedicating such (innocent) offerings to the deities.

By duly

reverencing such sacrifices, one is sure to attain to Brahma.f™

To the exclusion of all animals (which are certainly unclean as offerings in sacrifices), the rice-ball is a worthy offering in

All rivers are as sacred as the Saraswati, and

sacrifices.

mountains are sacred. 4

all

O Jajali, the Soul is itself a tirtha.

1

'

Do not wander about on the Earth for visiting sacred places

!

A person, by observing these duties (that I have spoken of and that do not involve injury to other creatures), and by seeking the acquisition of merit agreeably to his own

* What is said here is this

through absence of faith.

:

the sacrifices of

These men, it

is

some men become lost not worthy of

plain, are

performing any kind of sacrifice internal or external. The performance of however,

sacrifice,

all sacrifices.

is

The cow and her products can minister

easy.

to

In the case of those that are able, full libations of clarified

butter, of milk, and of curds, are sufficient to

whatever sacrifice they wish.

enable them to perform

As regards those that are poor, the dust

and the water in which a cow's tail and horns have been to perform their sacrifices.

of a cow's hoof

washed, are quite sufficient to enable them 'Purnahuti' should not, I think, be butter, &c.

+ All these Verses

mode which

the

are

exceedingly terse.

speaker himself advocates,

sacrifices without slaughter of animals. catri'.

taken as different from clarified

—T. 'Anena vis.,

the

'Ishtani' here meanii

'Yajnam' (a3 in Verse 35 above) is 'Brahma'.

47

is

'Niyojayam.' is an instance ^hetatc

After 'prakaroti' 'Craddham' is understood.

'Yagani'.

vidhina,'

the performance of

— T.


'

aiAHABHABATA,

270

[Mokahadhdrma

ability, certainly succeeds in obtaining blessed

after.* 41 —'

"Bhishma continued,

here-

— 'These are the duties, O Yudhish-

which Tuladhara applauded,

thira,

regions

— duties that are consist-

ent with reason, and that are always observed by those are good and wise.'

that

" 4S

Section CCLXIV. " 'Tuladhara said, •viz.,

— See with thy own eyes,

those that are good or those

that

are

adopted this path of duty that I have spoken of then understand properly how the truth

many birds are hovering in the sky

Jajali, who,

otherwise, have !

Thou shalt

stands. 1

Behold,

Amongst them are those that were reared on thy head, as also many hawks and many species. 2

others of other

Behold,

!

O Brahmana, those birds

have contracted their wings and legs for entering their respective nests. Summon them, O regenerate one 3 There, !

those birds, treated with affection by thee, are displaying their love for thee that art their father

!

Without doubt, thou art

Do thou summon thy children — — "Bhishma continued, 'Then those birds, summoned by

their father,

Jajali,

Jajali

4

!

!

made answer agreeably to the dictates of that religion

which is not fraught with injury to any creature.^ 5

All acts

that are done without injuring any creature become

service-

able (to the doer) both here and hereafter. ever, that involve injury to

others, destroy

Those

acts,

faith,

and

faith

The

sacri-

being destroyed, involves the destroyer in ruin. 6 fices of

those that regard acquisition and

how-

non-acquisition

in

* 'The soul is itself a tirtha.' A tirtha, of course, is a spot containing a piece of sacred water.

One should seek the acquisition of merit

in the soul instead of going to places called sacred and lying in different

parts of the Earth.

'According to his own ability' means 'according

to

the best of his power.' If one can perform a sacrifice with clarified butter,

one should not do it with the dust of a cow's hoofs.

f 'Dharmasya vachanat

kila' is

— T.

explained by the Commentator as

'Dharmasya ahingsatmakasya samvandhino vachanat.' words may also mean, 'obeying the voice of Dharma.' T.

I

think the


canti paivva.

Parva.] the same light, that are

37-1-

endued with

faith, that

are

self-

restrained, that have tranquil minds, and that perform sacrifices from a

sense

(and

of duty

not

from desire of fruit),

Brahma become She is the proIs the daughter of Surya, O regenerate one. Faith is superior tectress and she is the giver of good birth. productive of fruit.*

to the merit

born

7

Faith with respect to

of (Vedic) recitations

An act vitiated by defect of speech is

and meditation.f 8

An

saved by Faith.

But neither vitiated by want

act vitiated by defect of mind is saved by Faith.

speech nor mind can save an act

that

is

Men conversant with the occurrences of the past

of Faith.t 9

recite in this connection the following

verse

sung by Brah-

The offerings in sacrifices of a person that is pure

man.

(in

body and acts") but wanting in Faith, and of another that impure (in body and acts) but endued with Faith, the

is

deities

had regarded as equal (in respect of their worthiness of ac-

The food, again, of a person conversant with the Vedas but miserly in behaviour, and that of a usurer that l0 ~ u the deities after careful considerais liberal in conduct,$ ceptance).

tion,

had held to be equal (in respect of their worthiness of

acceptance).

The supreme Lord of all creatures,

(viz.,

Brah-

man,) then told them that they had committed an error. 12

The food of a liberal person is sanctified by Faith.

The food,

however, of the person that is void of Faith is lost in conse-

The food of a liberal usurer 13 Only one person is acceptable but not the food of a miser.1T quence of such want of Faith.

* The two negatives in the second line amount to an sertion.

+ 'Vaivaswati' is 'apertaining to Vivaswat

'vahirvangmanasi', i. e ,

plying that

it

or prakacarupachidatrnS,',

'Daughter of Surya' means 'Satwiki'. Faith is

hence 'Brahnia-vishayini'.

'is the

outward form of speech and mind', im*

'transcends (the merit born of ) speech (recitation) and

mind (meditation)'. %

affirmative as-

— T.

— T.

'Defects of speech' are the incorrect utterance of mantras.

of mind' are such as listlessness, haste, &c.

'Defects

— T.

$ 'Kadarya' is explained by the Commentator as 'miserly'. I think ib may be taken also in a more extended sense. Then again 'vardhushi is 7

a usurer and not necessarily a dealer in corn. *!T

The Commentator

is

entirely silent

— T. upon

this Verse.

The two


MAHABHAUATA,

£T3

[MoktshudfiurmH,

in the world, viz., he that is bereft of Faith, is unfit to make

offerings to the deities.

The food

unfit to be eaten.

is

with duties, 14 ser of sins.

This

the

of only

opinion

of

such a man is men conversant

Want of Faith is a high sin. Faith is a cleanLike a snake casting off its slough, the man of

Faith succeeds in casting off all his abstention with Faith

superior

is

sins.'

to

all

5

The

of

religion

things considered

Abstaining from all faults of behaviour, he who betakes himself to Faith, becomes sanctified. 16 "What need

sacred.

hath such a person of penances, or of conduct, or of endurance ? Every man has Faith. Faith, however, is of three kinds, viz., as affected by Sattwa,

and according named. 17

to

the

by Rajas, and by Tamas,

kind of Faith that one has, one

Persons endued

with goodness and possessed of

insight into the true import of morality have thus laid

the subject of duties.

is

down

We have, as the result of our en-

quiries, got all this from the sage Dharmadarcana. 18

O thou

of great wisdom, betake thyself to Faith, for thou shalt then

He who

obtain that which is superior.

has Faith

(in

declarations of the Crutis), and who acts according to

the their

import (in the belief that they are good for him), is certainly of righteous soul.

O Jajali, he who adheres to his own path

(under the influence of Faith) is certainly a superior person. 19—'

"Bhishma continued, 'After a short while, Tuladhara and Jajali, both of whom had been endued with great wisdom, ascended to heaven and sported there in great happiness,* 20 having reached their respective places earned by their

Bengali versions have proceeded in two different ways.

The four classes

of persons indicated in the previous Verses are (1) he that is destitute of

faith but is (outwardly) pure, (2) he that has faith but is not (outwardly)

pure, (3) a miserly person possessed of learning, and (4) a usurer endued

with liberality.

The answer of Brahman, without touching other points, The liberal man's food is sanctified by faith.

refers particularly to faith.

The food of him that has no faith

is

lost.

For this reason the

man's food, even if he happens to be a usurer,

is

worthy

liberal

of acceptance,

and uot so the food of the miser even though he may be possessed

of

Vedic lore.— T. * The Commentator takes the word 'divain* as implying 'hardak&cani',


373

canti pakva.

Farua.) respective acts.

Many truths of this kind were spoken

of

by Tuladhara." 1 That eminent person understood this religion (of abstention from injury) completely.

were accordingly proclaimed by him.

22

These eternal duties

The regenerate Jajali,

O son of Kunti, having heard these words of Tuladhara of celebrated

energy, betook

way many

truths

himself to

tranquillity.

dhara, illustrated by examples for instruction. truths dost thou wish to hear V

In this

were uttered by Tula-

import

of grave

What

other

an

nar-

" 23

Section CCLV.

"Bhishma said,

—'In this connection

is cited

old

rative of what was recited by king Vicharakhu through com-

passion for all creatures.

a bull, and hearing

1

Beholding the mangled body of exceedingly painful

the

groans of the

kine in a cow-slaying sacrifice, and observing the cruel Brah-

manas gathered there

assisting at

for

king* 2 uttered these words

:

the

— Prosperity to

ceremonies, that all the

kine in the

world — When the slaughter had commenced, these words !

expressive

of a blessing (to those helpless animals) were pro-

nounced. 3

And the monarch further

said,

— Only those that

are transgressors of denned limits, that are destitute of intelli-

gence, that are

atheists

of celebrity

acquisition

and

sceptics,

and that desire the

through sacrifices and religious rites,

speak highly of the slaughter of animals in righteous-souled

Manu

sacrifices.-f*

4

The

has applauded (the observance

of)

harmlessness in all (religious) acts.

Indeed, men slaughter

They sported (not in the ordinary

heaven but) in the puis-

felicity of

sance of Yoga.'— T. * 'Gograhe' is explained by the Commentator as 'a sacrifice in which

kine are slain'. accusative.

pression

'Yajnavatasya' is an instance of the genetive for the

It means 'Yajnavatsthan nirddayan Brahmaoan'.

may also mean

'in

the cowpen within the

The

sacrificial

ex-

enclo-

sure'.— T. t 'Avyaktaih' is explained by the Commentator as 'Yajnadi-dwaraiva khyatitnichecuadbhiu'.

— T,


s7 ^

mahabhauata,

[Mokshadharmet

animals in sacrifices, urged by only the desire of fruit.* 3 Hence, guided by authority (in respect of slaughter and abstention from slaughter or harmlessness) one

conversant (with

the scriptures) should practise the true course of duty which is exceedingly subtile.

duties the highest. 6

Harmlessness to all creatures is of all

Living in the vicinity of an inhabited

place and inuring oneself to

the

observance of rioid

vows,

and disregarding the fruits indicated of Vedic acts, one

should

give up domesticity, adopting a life

of Renunciation.

Only

they that are mean are urged by the desire of fruit.f 7 Reverentially mentioning sacrifices and trees and sacrificial stakes,

men do not

ever,

not worthy of applause.^ 8

is

alehohol,

eat tainted

meat.

This practice, howWine, fish, honey, meat,

and preparations of rice and sesame seeds, have The use of these (in sacrifices)

been introduced by knaves.

9

is not

laid down in the Vedas.

after

these

arises

from pride, error of judgment, and cupidity.

They

The hankering

that are true Brahmanas realise the

every

sacrifice.

10

His

worship,

of Vishnu

presence

it

has

should be made with agreeable Payasa.

in

been

laid down, (The leaves and

flowers of ) such trees as have been indicated in the Vedas, 11

whatever act is regarded as worthy and whatever else is held as pure by persons of pure hearts and cleansed

natures and

* 'Kamakara' may also mean 'recklessness'. 'Vahirvedyam' is 'on the The actual slaughter takes place on this vedi. The

outer Vedi or altar'.

Burdwan translator misunderstands the word.

—T.

t 'Upasya' is explained by the Commentator as

habited place'.

'living

near an in-

'Vedakritah Crutih' are the fruits indicated in the Vedas

of the acts laid down in them.

the domestic mode of life.

should not be followed.

ed.— T. % The meaning is this

'Acharah' has reference to

made

'Acharah' should be

the duties of

'anacharah',

i.

e.

y

The Sannyasa mode of life is thus recommend-

:

ordinary men abstain from tainted meat, re-

garding all meat as tainted which is obtained from animals that are not killed in sacrifices and in course of religious acts.

The speaker, however,

holds that this practice is not worthy of applause, for all meat is tainted, including that of animals slain in sacrifices.

K. P. Singha gives the

sense correctly though his rendering is not literal. lator, misunderstanding text

The Burdwan

trans-

and Commentary, jumbles them together

and gives an incorrect rendering.— T.


'

375

ganti parva,

Farva.)

those eminent for knowledge and holiness, are all worthy

of

being offered to the Supreme Deity and not unworthy of

His acceptance.* 12

"Yudhishthira said,

—'The body and

sorts

all

of dangers

How,

and calamities are continually at war with each other.

therefore, will a person who is totally free from the desire of

harming and who on this account will not be able succeed in keeping up his body ?'-f-

"Bhishma said,

act,

to

IS

— One should, when able, acquire merit

and act in such a way that one's body may not languish

and

and that death may not come.' "$ il

suffer pain,

Section CCLXVI. "Yudhishthira said,

— 'Thou,

grandsire, art our highest

preceptor in the matter of all acts that

are

difficult

of ac-

complishment (in consequence of the commands of superiors on the one hand and the cruelty that is involved in them on the other).

how should one judge of an act in respect

I ask,

of either one's obligation to do it or of abstaining Is it to be judged speedily or with delay ?

"Bhishma said,

1

from

it ?

'

'In this connection is cited the old

story

of what occurred with respect Chirakarin born

in

the

race

of Angirasa. 2

reflects

long

Twice blessed be the man that

One that reflects long before he acts is certainly possessed of great intelligence. Such a man never before he acts

!

offends in respect of any act. 8

There

was once a man

great wisdom, of the name of Chirakarin, *

who was

of

the son

Hence there is no need for sacrifices with slaughter of animals, and

alchohol, &c.

— T.

t The sense is this

:

dangers are always seeking to destroy the body.

The body is always seeking to destroy those destroyers. •war or struggle implies the desire to injure.

thira, is it possible for any man to lead a perfectly

harmless

being implied in the very fact of continued existence ?

The sense, of course,

This perpetual

How then, asks

yudhishlife,

harm

— T.

that one should acquire religieus merit one should not, that is, cause one's body to be destroyed for the sake of earning merit. T. X

is

without wasting one's body

;


mahabharata.

376 of

Gautama.

Reflecting for a

[Mokshadharmd

long

upon every con-

time

sideration connected with proposed acts, he used to do all he

He cams to be called by the name of Chirakarin

had to do.*

because he used to reflect long upon

all

remain

matters, to

awake fur a long time, to sleep for a long time, and

take

to

a long time in setting himself to the accomplishment of such acts as

he accomplished. 5

The calamour

an idle

of being

He was also regarded as a foolish person,

man stuck to him.

and destitute of

by every person of a light understanding

On a certain occasion, witnessing an act of great

foresight.

Gautama, passing over

fault in his wife, the sire

other

his

Slay children, commanded in wrath this Chirakarin, saying, Having said these words without much thou this woman 7

!

Gautama, that foremost of persona

learned

reflection, the

engaged in the practice of departed for the woods. to it, saying,

Yoga, that highly blessed ascetic,

Having after a long while assented

8

— So be —Chirakarin,

in consequence of his very

it,

nature, and owing to his habit of never accomplishing any act without long reflection, began to think for a long while

(upon the propriety or otherwise of what he was commanded 8 How shall I obey the command of my by his sire to do).

sire and yet how avoid slaying

my mother How shall I avoid ?

sinking, like a wicked person, into sin in this situation in which contradictory obligations are dragging me into opposite

Obedience to the commands of the

l

directions ? "

highest

titutes the

The status of a son

again is a clear duty.

How shall

dependence.

The protection

merit.

I

being

avoid

sire

is

cons-

mother

of the

fraught with

afflicted

by sin? 11

Who is there that can be happy after having slain a woman, Who again can obtain prosperity especially his mother? and fame by disregarding sire's is

behest

equally

that

birth

obligatory.

is

as

own the

self

son,

name, and race.

14

frame

my

conduct

The

father

within for

own sire ? 12 Regard for the The protection of my mother

may be discharged ? 13

How

a duty.

both obligations

places his

his

shall

the

I

so

mother's

continuing

his

womb and takes

practices,

conduct,

I have been begotten as a son by both

mother and my father.

my

Knowing as I do my own origin, why


877

CANTI PARVA,

Pttrva.]

should I not have this knowledge (of

my

with

relationship

The words uttered by the sire while performing the initial rite after birth, and those that were uttered by him on the occasion of the subsidiary rite (after

both of them) ?

lfi

the return from the preceptor's abode) are sufficient (evidence) for settling the reverence due to him and, indeed, confirm the

reverence actually paid to him.*

16

In consequence of his bring-

ing up the son and instructing him, the sire is the son's fore-

most of superiors and the highest religion. The very Vedas lay it down as certain that the son should regard what the sire says as his highest duty.

Unto the sire the son

17

is

only a

Unto the son, however, the sire is all in

source of joy.

The body and all else that the son owns have the for their giver.

13

Hence, the behests of the

sire

should

sire

obeyed without ever questioning them in the least.

obedi-

The sire is the giver of all articles of enjoyment, of

all

articles

all

other

son's

be

The very

sins of one that obeys one's sire are cleansed (by such

ence). 19

all.

alone

of

food, of instructions

in

the

knowledge regarding the world.

birth)

the

sire

is

the

performer of

Vedas, and of (Prior

such

to

the

rites

as

Garbhadhana and Simantonnayana.-f* 20 The sire is religion. The sire is heaven. The sire is the highest penance. The sire being gratified,

all

the

deities

are

gratified. 21

Whatever

words are pronounced by the sire become blessings that attach to the son. The words expressive of joy that the sire utters cleanse the son of all his sins. 22 *

The flower is seen

On the occasion of the 'Jata-karma' the sire says 'be thou

as adamant',

and 'oe thou an axe (unto all niy foes)'.

as

to

hard

The 'upakarma' or

subsidiary rite is performed on the occasion of the 'samavartana' or

turn from the preceptor's abode.

It is called subsidiary because it

not occur among the rites laid down in the Grihya Sutras. uttered on that occasion are, -

re-

does

The words

— 'Thou art my ownself, O son — T. !'

t 'Bhogya' implies such articles as dress, &c.

&c. 'Pravachana' is instruction in the scriptures.

'Bhojya' implies food,

'Garbhadhana'

the

is

ceremonial in connection with the attainment of puberty by the wife.

'Simantonnayana' is performed by the husband in the fourth, sixth, or eighth month of gestation, the principal rite being the putting of the

minium mark on the head of the wife. partition of her locks.— T.

48

The mark is put on the

line

of


kahabharata,

STS fall away

the

[AloJcuhadharma

The fruit is seen to fall away from But the sire, whatever his distress, moved by

from the stalk.

tree.

parental affection, never abandons the son. 23

These then are

my reflections upon the reverence due from sire.

the

son

to

Unto the son the sire is not an ordinary object.

now think upon (what

due

is

mother. 24

the

to)

the

I shall

Of this

union of the five (primal) elements in me due to my birth as a human being, the mother is the (chief ) cause as the firesticks of fire.*

26

The mother is as the fire-stick with respect She is the panacea for all kinds of

to the bodies of all men. calamities.

The existence

mother invests one with

of the

protection ; the reverse deprives one of all protection. 26

man who, though uttering the grief.

divested

words

of prosperity, enters

his

The house,

— O mother — hath not to indulge in !

Nor doth decrepitude

ever

whose mother exists, even if he happens looks like a child of but two years of age.

A person

be possessed of

to

sons and grandsons and even if he counts

lean or robust, the son is always

him. 27

assail

a hundred years,

28

Able or disabled,

protected by the mother.

None else, according to the ordinance, is the son's protector. 29 Then doth the son become old, then doth he become stricken with grief, then doth the world look empty in his eyes, when he becomes deprived

of his

mother, 30

(protection against the sun) like

refuge like the mother.

the

There

no shelter

is

There

mother.

is no There is no defence like the mother.

There is no one so dear as the mother. 31

For having borne him in her womb the mother is the son's Dhatri. For having been the

chief cause

Janani, For having nursed his young limbs into growth, she is called Amva. For bringing forth a child possessed of courage she is called Virasu.* 3 For nursing and looking after the son she is ealled Qugru. The mother is one's own body. of his

birth, she

What rational man is there that would

slay

is

his

his

mother to

* In India in every house two sticks were kept for producing fire

by

These were replaced by the flint-stone and a piece of steel. Of course, Bryant and Mays' matches have now replaced those primitive

rubbing.

arrangements almost everywhere, and

in

the hands of children

become a source of great danger to both life and property.

— T.

have


@anti parva,

Parva.]

379"

whose care alone it is due that his own head did not unite themselves for procreation, the desires respect to the (unborn) son

wife

with

cherished

by

cherished

are

on

lie

When husband and

the street-side like a dry gourd ? 88

both, but

in

respect of their fruition more depends upon the mother than

on the sire.* 34

The mother knows the family

in

son is born and the father who has begotten him.

moment of conception the mother begins to her child and take delight in him.

to

which the

From

show

the

affection^

(For this reason

the

On the other hand,

son should behave equally towards her).

the scriptures declare that the offspring belong to the father alone. 86

If

men,

after

accepting the hands of wives in

marriage and pledging themselves to earn religious merit without being dissociated from them, seek congress with other people's wives, they then cease

worthy of respect.-f- rG

be

to

The husband, because he supports the wife, is called Bhartri r and because he protects her he is on that account called Pati, When these two functions disappear from him, he ceases to be both Bhartri and Pati.X" 7

mit no fault.

Then again woman can com-

It is man only that

commits

faults.

By

per-

petrating an act of adultery, the man only

becomes stained

with guilt.$ 83

husband

*

It

has been

that

said

the

*Samclesha' is union.

'Prana' is the organ of generation.

sires cherished are indicated in the Grihya Sutras. <of

complexion'.

'Let him be long-lived'.

is

the

The de-

'Let our child be fair

Though both parents cherish;

such wishes, yet their fruition depends more ou the mother than the This is a scientific truth, T. father.

+ The sense seems to be this. The mother only has correct knowledge of who the father is.

The commands of the

father, therefore,

may be

set aside on the ground of the suspicion that attaches to his very

as father.

Then, again,

if

status

the father be adulterous, he should not be

regarded on account of his sinfulness,

know that Gautama is my father' 2

Chirakarin aske,

'How shall

I

How again shall I know that he is

not sinful ?'— T. X

Tue object of this verse is to indicate that when Gautama had ceas-

ed to protect his wife he had ceaeed to be her husband. therefore, to slay her could not be obeyed.

His canujiand,

— T.

$ The Commentator argues that 'man being

the

tempter, taken the

guilt upon himself; woman, being the tempted, escapes the guilt.'*- T,


1

MAHABHARATA.

80

[Muksfutdhnr nt«,

highest object with the wife and the

highest

My mother gave up her sacred person

to

deity to

one

her in the form and guise of her own husband/

hero.

came

to

Women

can

that

It is man who becomes stained with

commit no fault.

Indeed, In consequence of the natural

fault.

weakness of the sex

as displayed in every act, and their liability to solicitation, wo-

men cannot be regarded as offenders. 40 fulness

(in

case)

this

way he

acting in the

Then again the

sin-

evident of Indra himself who (by

is

did)

caused the recollection of the

woman

request that had been made to him in days of yore by

(when a third part of the sin of Brahmanicide of which Indra was cast upon

himself was guilty

doubt that

my mother

her sex).

been commanded to slay is a woman.

my own mother.

There

no

is

whom I have That woman is again

innocent. 41

is

She

She occupies, therefore, a place of greater

The very

know that The sire must be known to the mother is unslayable. be a combination of all the deities together. To the mother,

reverence.

beasts

that

are

irrational

42

however, attaches a combination of all mortal creatures and all

the deities.* 43

— In consequence of his habit of

reflect-

ing long before acting, Gautama's son Chirakarin, by indul-

ging in those

reflections,

passed

a

long

while (without

accomplishing the act he had been commanded by his accomplish).

returned. 44

When

sire

to

many days had expired, his sire Gautama

Endued with great wisdom, Medhatithi

of

Gau-

tama's race, engaged in the practice of penances, came back (to his

having reflected

retreat), convinced, after

long time, of the impropriety

commanded to be

of the

for

that

chastisement he had 45

Burning with grief and shedding copious tears, for repentance had come to inflicted

upon

his

wife.

him in consequence of the beneficial effects of that calmness of temper which

brought about by a knowledge of the

is

scriptures, he uttered these words. 46

• The sense is this encing the sire,

all

:

— The lord of the three

the sire is all the deities together, for by

the deities are pleased.

rever-

The mother, however, is

mortal and immortal creatures together, for by gratifying her one Bure It obtain success both here and hereafter.— T,

all is


CANTI PAKVA.

Parva.]

3,M

came to my retreat, in the guise of 47 He was received by me with (proper) words, and honored with a (proper) welcome,

worlds, viz., Purandara,

a Brahmana asking for hospitality.

and presented in due form with water to wash his feet and the usual offerings of the Arghya. I also granted him the rest he had asked for. 43 protector in him.

I further told him that I had obtained a

my

I thought that such conduct on

would induce him to behave towards me as a friend. however, notwithstanding

he misbehaved himself,

this,

all

part

When,

my wife Ahalya could not be regarded to have committed any 49 It seems that neither my wife, nor myself, nor Indra fault. himself who while passing through the sky had beheld my wife (and become deprived of his senses by her extraordinary

beauty), could be held to have

attaches to the carelessness

offended.

of my

Yoga

sages have said that all

calamities spring

in its turn, arises from

error

also, I have been

The blame

really

puissance.* 60

The

from envy, which,

of judgment.

By

that envy,

dragged from where I was and plunged S1

to an ocean of sin (in the form of wife- slaughter)

have slain a woman,

—a woman that

is

again

name

Alas, I

wife

— one,

lord's

cala-

my

that is, who, in consequence of her sharing her mities came to be called by the

!

in-

of Vasita,

— one that

was called Bhdryyd owing to the obligation I was under of supporting her sin ?

62

!

Who is there that can rescue me from this

Acting heedlessly I commanded the high-souled Chira-

karin (to slay that wife of mine)

!

If on the present occasion

he proves true to his name then may he rescue me from this guilt

53 !

Twice blessed be thou, O Chirakarika

!

If on this

occasion thou hast delayed accomplishing the work, then art

thou truly worthy of thy

name 54 !

Rescue me, and thy

mother, and the penances I have achieved, as also

thy

own

* 'Dharmasya' is explained by the Commentator as 'YogadharmaProbably, Gautama blames his own carelessness in not

sambandhi.'

having provided,

by Yoga-puissance,

against

the commission of the

The Commentator observes that the Rishi's exculpation of Indra himself is due to his own purity of nature and the entire absence of a offence.

desire to wroug other people.

In reality, however, there can be no doubt

that it waa India who waa to blame.— T.


no 82

[Mukshadhavma

M.\iiA.BHAR.vrA.

r' s

Be thou really a Chirakarika today Ordinarily, in consequence of thy great wisdom thou takesb from grave sins

self,

!

!

Let not

a long time for reflection before achieving any act.

Be thou a true Chirakarika Thy mother had expected thy advent for a long

thy conduct be otherwise today 5li

today

!

!

For a long time did she bear thee in her womb.

time.

let thy

Chirakarika,

productive

habit of reflecting long before acting ber results

of beneficial

Chirakarika is delaying today

today

(to

view of the sorrow it would cause that bidding)

O

57

my

Perhaps

!

son

achieve

my

bidding) in

me

see

him execute

(to

Perhaps, he is sleeping over that bidding,

!

bearing it in his heart (without any intention of executing it promptly). it

Perhaps, he is delaying, in view of the grief

would cause both him and me, reflecting upon the circum-

stances of the case

58 !

—Indulging

in such repentance,

the great Rishi

Gautama then beheld

his

sitting near him.

59

come back

abode,

the son

Beholding his

Chirakarin,

sire

overwhelmed with

before him with bent head,

to

their

grief,

cast

his

head

away the weapon (he had taken up) and bowing began to pacify Gautama. 60

king,

son Chirakarin

Observing his son prostrated

and beholding

also

wife al-

his

most petrified with shame, the Rishi became filled with great joy. u

From that time

the

high-souled Rishi, dwelling in

that lone hermitage, did not live separately from

his

spouse

Having uttered the command that or his wife should be slain he had gone away from his retreat his

heedful

son.

82

for accomplishing some purpose of his own.

his son had stood in an humble attitude,

executing that

Since that time

weapon in hand, for

command on his mother/'

3

Beholding that

son prostrated at his feet, the sire thought that, struck with

he was asking for pardon for the offence he had commit-

fear,

ted in taking up a weapon

(for

killing

his

own

mother). *

The sire praised his son for a long time, and smelt his head for a long time, and for a long time held him in a close

—Do thou

live

with joy and contented with what

had

O thou of great

his

embrace, and blessed him, uttering the words long

85 !

— Then,

filled

occurred, Gautama,

son and said these words

6* :

wisdom, addressed

— Blessed be thou,

Chirakarika

!


CANTi parya,

Farva.]

Do

383

thou always reflect long before acting

By thy delay in

!

accomplishing ray bidding thou hast today made me happy for ever

67 !

—That learned and best of Hishis then uttered these

verses upon the subject of the merits of such cool men as reflect for a

long lime before setting their hands

If it is the abandonment of a

long while.

already begun, one should

abandon

one should accomplish

If the matter is the death of a friend, it after a

action. 63

any

to

after

it

a

project

long while.

A friendship that is formed after a long examination lasts for a long time.

69

In giving way to wrath, to haughtiness,

to pride, to disputes, to sinful acts,

and in accomplishing

all

disagreeable tasks, he that delays

long deserves applause

!

70

When the offence is not clearly proved against a relative, a friend, a servant, or a wife, he that

punishment

flicting the

was Gautama pleased with for

that

act

former's

bidding.

72

By conducting grief

a

for

long

all

himself in

who

the

son,

acts

long before in-

— Thus, O Bharata, O thou of Kuru's race, 71

latter's

part in

doing the

man should, in this way,

a

and then

a long time. 73

while,

himself to

In

time

reflect for a long

his

on the

delay

of

reflects

applauded.

is

settle

what he should do.

way one is sure to avoid That man who nurses his wrath for this

reflects

long time before

a

for

setting

performance of any act, never 74 does any act

which brings repentance.

One should wait for a long while

upon those that are aged, and sitting near them show them reverence.

One should attend to one's duties for a long time

and be engaged

for

a

long

while in

ascertaining

them. 75

Waiting for a long time upon those that are learned, and reverentially serving for in

a

long

time those

behaviour, and keeping one's soul

proper restraint, one the world for

a

succeeds

long time. 7 *

others on

the

asked by

another

subject for

in

that are

good

for a long while

under

enjoying the respect of

One engaged

of religion

in

instructing

and duty, should, when

information on those subjects, take a

long time to reflect before giving an

answer.

avoid indulging in

returning an

repentance

(for

He may

answer whose practical consequences may lead to smj. regards

Gautama

of

austere

penances,

then

incorrect

—As

that Hishi, having


— mahabharata,

384

[Mokshadharma

adored the deities for a long while in that retreat of his, at

with his son.'

last ascended to heaven

" 78

Section CCLXVII. "Yudhishthira said,

— 'How, indeed, should the king pro-

tect his subjects without injuring anybody.

O grandsire, tell me, "Bhishma narrative

said,

'In

this

connection

is

the

cited

old

We have heard that upon a certain number of

individuals having been

command of his

brought out

(Dyumutsena),

sire

certain words that had never before else. *

this,

of the conversation between Dyumutsena and king

Satyavat. 2

3

I ask thee

foremost of good men !' 1

for

execution

prince

been

at the

Satyavat said

said

by anybody

— Sometimes righteousness assumes the form of iniquity,

and iniquity

assumes the form of righteousness.

never be possible that be a righteous act.

4

"Dyumutsena said,

the

killing

It

can

of individuals can ever

'If the sparing of those that

deserve

O

Satya-

to be slain be righteousness, if robbers be spared,

vat, then all distinctions (between virtue and vice) would 5 This is mine, This (other) is not his, ideas disappear.

like these (with respect to property) will not (if

be

not punished) prevail in the Kali age.

wicked

the

(If the wicked be

not punished) the atfairs of the world will come to a deadIf thou knowest how the world may go on (without lock.

punishing the wicked), then discourse to me upon it " 'Satyavat said, 'The three other orders (viz., 8

!

the

Kshatriyas, Vaicyas, and Cudras) should be placed under the control of the Brahmanas. If those three orders be kept within the bonds of righteousness, then the subsidiary classes

sprung from intermixture) will imitiate them 7 Those amongst them that will transgress in their practices. have

(that

*

1.

e.,

prince Satyavat said that the persons brought out for execuThe power of kings did not extend over

tion should not be executed.

In other words, the prince argued against upon even grave oflteuthe propriety of inflicting capital punishmcuts

the lives of their subjects.

ders.

— T.


canti parva.

Parva.]

3S5

(the commands of the Brahmanas) shall king.

be

reported to the

— This one heeds not my commands — upon such a !

e miplaint being

preferred

by a Brahmana, the king shall

punishment upon the offender. 8 Without destroying the body of the offender the king should do that unto him inflict

The king should not act; properly upon the character

which is directed by the scriptures. otherwise, neglecting to reflect

of the offence and upon the science

of morality. 9

By

ing the wicked, the king (practically) slays a large

slay-

number

Behold, by slaying a single

of individuals that are innocent.

and children are all slain (because they become deprived of the means of life). When robber, his wife, mother, father,

king should, therefore,

injured by a wicked person, the flect

deeply on the question

of chastisement. 10 *

re-

Sometimes

a wicked man is seen to imbibe good behaviour from a right-

Then again from persons that are wicked good seen to spring. 11 The wicked, therefore, should not be torn up by the roots. The extermination of the eous person.

children may be

wicked is not consistent with eternal practice.

By smiting

may be made

offences. 12

them gently they

to

expiate

their

By depriving them of all their wealth, by chains and immurement in dungeons, by disfiguring them, (they may be made to expiate their guilt). Their relatives should not be persecuted by the

infliction

of capital

If in the presence of the rurohita and

themselves up to him from desire saying, ful act,

sentences on others,*]- 13

of protection,

them.

they give

and swear,

— Brahmana, we shall never again commit any — they would then deserve to be without any sin-

14

let off

punishment.

This is the

command

of the

Creator himself.

Even the Brahmana that wears a deer-skin and the wand

(of

mendicancy) and has his head shaved, should be punished (when he transgresses).^ 16 If great men transgress, their * Verse 10 is a triplet.

— T.

The Burdwan translator gives a very incorrect version of this Verse. He misunderstands both text and commentary completely. t

K. P. Singha is correct.

— T.

I The Commentator explains that the object of this line is to show

that the very Sannyasin,

49

when he

offends,

deserves to

be chastised,


maeabhaiata,

3$6

[Mokshadharmd

chastisement should be proportionate to their greatness.

As

regards them that offend repeatedly, they do not deserve to

be dismissed without punishment as on the occasion of their first offence.*

10

"Dyumatsena

said,

— As long as those barriers within

which men should be kept are not transgressed, so long are they designated by the name of Righteousness. 17 If they

who transgressed those barriers were not punished with death,

Men of remote and

those barriers would soon be destroyed.

remoter times were capable of being governed

They were very

with

ease.-j-

18

and conduct).

They They seldom gave way to wrath, or, if they did, their wrath never became ungovernable. In those days the mere crying of fie on After this came the offenders was sufficient punishment. punishment represented by harsh speeches or censures. 19 truthful

(in

speech

were little disposed to disputes and quarrels.

Then followed the punishment

of fines

and

forfeitures.

In

this age, however, the punishment of death has become cur-

The measure of wickedness has increased to such an

rent.

extent that by slaying one others cannot

be

The robber has no connection with men, with with the Gandharvas, and with the Pitris.

He is not anybody to any one.

whom?

tion of the grutisffi

1

restrained.:}: 2 '

the

deities,

What is

he to

This is the declara-

The robber takes away the ornaments

t>f

corpses from cemeteries, and

K.

P.

Singha misunderstands the

wearing apparel from men

line

completely.

The Burdwarj

version is correct. T. * Both the Vernacular versions of this

Verse are incorrect.

first half of the first line should be taken

independently.

The The Com-

mentator explains that after 'gariyamsam' the words 'api casyu' should be supplied. 'Aparadhe tu punah punah, &c.,' is said of offenders in general, and not eminent offenders only.

t /. light

e.,

ones were

sufficient.

thoroughly ridiculous, X

— T.

punishments were not necessary

in

former times, or very

The Burdwan version of this Verse

is

— T.

Hence, extermination is the punishment that has become desir-

able.— T.

$ Hence, by slaying them no injury is done to any one the other world.

— T.

in thi& or


887

oanti farva,

Parva.]

That

afflicted by spirits (and, therefore, deprived of senses).

man is a fool who would make any covenant with those miserable wretches or exact any oath from them (for relying upon it).* 22

" 'Satyavat said,— If thou dost not succeed in making honest men of those rogues and in saving them by means unconnected with slaughter, do thou then exterminate them

by performing some sacrifice.-^ 3

Kings practise severe aus-

terities for the sake of enabling their subjects go on prosper-

ously in their avocations. ply in their kingdoms fore,

they

When thieves and robbers become ashamed.

multi-

They, there-

betake themselves to penances for suppressing thefts 24

Suband robberies and making their subjects live happily. the (by frightened only being by honest made jects can be

Good kings never slay the wicked from motives of retribution. (On the other hand, if they slay, they slay in Good sacrifices, when the motive is to do good to the slain). king).

kings abundantly succeed in ruling their subjects properly

with the aid of good conduct (instead of cruel or punitive inflictions).

26

king acts properly, the superior sub-

If the

The inferior people, again, in their turn,

jects imitate

him.

imitate their

immediate superiors.

Men are so constituted

* 'Padma* means, the ornaments of corpses.

Grave-stealers

there

Evidently, were in every country. 'Picachat' is 'Picachopahatat'. idiots and mad men were the persons who were regarded to have been possessed by evil spirits. 'Daivatam' is an accusative which, like, 'Samayam' is governed by the transitive verb 'Kurvita', 'Yah kaschit' means 'yah kaschit mudah, na tu prajnah'. The Burdwan version of this Verse shows that the person entrusted with this portion of the Canti was altogether incompetent for the task. K. P. Singha gives the meaning correctly.

—T.

The Commentator supposes that after 'sadhun' the word 'kartum' The line may also be taken as meaning, 'If thou dost is understood. +

not succeed in

rescuing

the honest without slaying (the wicked)'.

'Bhuta bhavya' is sacrifice. The prince speaks of exterminating the rogues by slaying them as animals in a sacrifice because of the declaration in the Crutis that those killed in sacrifices ascend to heaven,

purged of

all

to the prince,

their sins.

Such

acts, therefore,

seem

to

be merciful

compared to death by hanging or on th« block.

— T.


marwjhakata.

383

[Mokfihndhnrma

that they imitiate those whom they regard as their betters.* 29

That king who, without restraining himself, seeks to restrain others (from evil ways) becomes an object of laughter all men in consequence of his being engaged in enjoyment of all worldly pleasures as a slave of his That man who, through arrogance or error of judgsenses. 27

with the

ment, offends against the king in trained by

every means.

It

is

any

by

way, should be this

prevented from comitting offences anew. 28 first

own

restrain his

that offend.

self if

he desires to restrain others

He should punish

friends and near relatives.

offender does not meet

29

res-

way that he is The king should

heavily

(if

necessary)

even

In that kingdom where a vile

with heavy

offences

afflictions,

in-

sn Formerly, crease and righteousness decreases without doubt.

a Brahmana endued with clemency and possessed of learning,

taught me this.

Verily, to this effect,

O

sire, I

instructed by also our grandsires of olden days,

have been

31

who gave

such assurances of harmlessness to people, moved by pity. Their words were,

—In the Krita age, kings should rule

their subjects by adopting ways that are entirely

In the Treta age,

kings

harmless. 32

conduct themselves according to

ways that conform with righteousness fallen away by a fourth from its full complement.

In the Dwapara age, they proceed

according to ways conforming with righteousness fallen away

by a moiety, and in the age that follows, according to ways 33 conforming with righteousness fallen away by three-fourths.

When the Kali age sets in, through the wickedness of kings and in consequence of the nature of the epoch itself, fifteen parts of even that fourth portion of righteousness disappear,

a sixteenth portion thereof being all that then remains of ?4 If, O Satyavat, by adopting the method first mention-

it.

ed,

(viz.,

the

practice

of harmlessness), confusion

the king, considering the period of human life, the of human beings,

*

sets

in,

strength

and the nature of the time that has come,

The world thus improves

in conduct

king only behaving in a proper way.

needed to reform the world,

— T.

and morality through the

Cruel punishments are scarcely


canti jwiiva.

Parva.]

Indeed, Mann, the

punishments.* 38

should award

883 sun

of

human beings, adhere to which men may means of by way indicated the the

through compassion

Self-born, has,

for

knowledge (instead of harmful n ess) for the sake of emancipation.—'

T

e

Section CCLXVIII. "Yudhishthira said,

— 'Thou hast already expl ained to me,

how the religion of Yoga, which leads to the six well-known attributes, may be adopted and practised

.0 grandsire,

without

any creature.

injuring

that religion which

and Emancipation

leads

to

O

me,

Tell

both

grandsire, of

results, viz.,

Enjoyment

Amongst these two, viz., the duties

1 I

of Yoga, both

domesticity and those

same end, which is superior

of

which lead

of

the

to

!' 2

—'Both courses of duty are highly blessed.

"Bhishma said, Both are extremely

of accomplishment. Both are Both are practised by those that

difficult

productive of high fruits. are admittedly good. 3

I shall presently discourse to thee

the

of

authoritativeness

both

those

courses

dispelling thy doubts about their true import.

with concentrated attention. 4

of

on

duty,

for

Listen to

me

In this connection is instanc-

ed the old narrative of the discourse between Kapila and the

O Yudhishthira !^

6

It has

been heard by

us that in days of old when the deity

Tashtri

came

Listen to it,

cow.

to

the

palace of king Nahusha, the latter, for discharging the duties of hospitality,

was on the point of killing a cow agreeably

* The period of human life decreases proportionately in every sucage, as also the strength of human beings. In awarding punishments, the king should be guided by these considerations. T. ceeding

t The word 'satya' is used here for 'Emancipation'. 'Mahaddharma-

phalam'

is

heaven, &c,

true knowledge, so called because

of

its

superiority

of harmlessness. It seems, as I have

In Verse 35, there is an address to prince Satyavat. pointed out, that Verses 32 to 35 represent the

words of the grandsire to whom the prince refers in Verse 31. X

to

The way pointed out by Mann is, of course, the religion

The redundant syllable is Arsha,— T,

— T.


— mauabharata.

390 to the true, ancient,

[Alukthadkarnva

and eternal injunction of the Vedas.*

Beholding that cow tied for slaughter, Kapila of liberal soul,

Satwa, always engaged

ever observant of the

duties

restraining his senses,

possessed of true knowledge, and abs-

of

in

temious in diet, 7 having acquired an excellent understanding that was characterised by faith, perfectly firm, viz.,

fearless, beneficial,

and ever directed towards truth, uttered this word once,

—Alas, ye Vedas — At that time a Rishi, of the name of !

Syumaracmi, entering (by Yoga power) the form of that cow, addressed the Yati Kapila, saying,

—Hist, O Kapila

9 !

If the

Vedas be deserving of censure (in consequence of those declarations in them that sanction the slaughter of living creatures),

whence have those other duties (fraught with

entire harmlessness to all creatures) come to

be regarded as

Men devoted to penances and endued with and who have the Crutis and knowledge for their eyes, regard the injunctions of the Vedas, which have authoritative ?*"

intelligence,

been declared through and compiled by the Rishis, to be the

words of God himself.f

10

What can anybody say (by way of contents of the Vedas

censure or praise) with respect to the

when these happen to be the words of the Supreme Being himself who is freed from desire of fruit, who is without the fever (of envy and aversion), who is addicted to nothing, and who is destitute of all exertion

(in

consequence of the

immediate fruition of all his wishes) ?"

I do not I do not censure the Vedas. wish to say anything in derogation of them. It hath been heard by us that the different courses of duty laid down " 'Kapila said,

14 modes of life, all lead to the same end. The forest-recluse The Sanyasin attains to a high end. also, other two Both the end. also attains to a high

for the

different

* Both acts and knowledge have been pointed out in the Vedas. The Vedas, therefore, being authority for both, one or the other can-

not be censured or applauded. T. t 'Arsha' means here Vedic injunctions declared through the mouths Rishis and compiled by Rishis. 'Viditatmanah' is the Supreme Being himself. The object of the speaker is to show that no part of the Vedas can be censured, for every word in them is equally of inspired

authoritative, all being God'i own.

— T,


viz.,

891

canti parva,

Farva.]

same

the householder and the Brahmacharin, reach the

All the four modes of life have always been

end. 15

The relative strength

as Deva-ydna ways.

regarded

weakness of

or

these, as represented by their relative superiority or inferiori-

hath been declared in the character of their respective Knowing these, accomplish acts which lead to ends.* 14 ty,

heaven and other blessings, not accomplish acts, of the Vedas.

15

this is a Vedic

declaration.

— Do

declaration

If abstention from acts be meritorious, then

accomplishment

their

this also is another binding

must be exceedingly reprehensible,

When the scriptures stand thus, the strength or weakness of particular declarations must be very

to

difficult

If thou knowest of any course of duty which

the religion of harmlessness,

is

ascertain. 16

superior

and which depends upon

evidence instead of that of the scriptures, do thou then course to me upon it

l7 !

" 'Syumaraemi said,

— —One should perform

to

direct dis-

from

sacrifices

desire of heaven, this Cruti is constantly heard by us. Thinking first of the fruit (that is to be attained), one makes

preparations

for

sacrifice.

18

Goat,

horse,

sheep,

cow,

all

species of birds, domestic or wild,

and herbs and plants, are

food

This

of (other)

living

creatures.

is

heard by us.f 18

Food again has been directed to be taken day after day morning and evening. Then again the Cruti declares that animals and grain are the limbs of Sacrifice.^ 26

The Lord

of

* 'Deva-yanah' is explained by the Commentator as 'Devam atma-

nam yanti ebhiriti', i. e., those by which

the Soul

is

The

reached.

relative strength or weakness of the four modes of life hath been thus

indicated.

The Sanyasin

attains to

forest recluse to the region of

Mokaha or Emancipation

Brahman

;

;

the

the house-holder attains to

heaven (region of the deities presided over by Indra). and the Brah. macharin attains to the region of the Rishis.

— T.

The Commentator explains that having commenced with the assertion that men should sacrifice from desire of heaven, the speaker +

fears that the hearer may deny the very

existence of heaven. Hence he takes a surer ground for justifying slaughter, viz., the ground that is connected with the consideration of food. Living creatures must eat

The very support of life requires the slaughter of Slaughter, therefore, is justified by the highest necessity .— T.

in order to live. life.

X I,

<?.,

these are the essential requisites of sacrifice.— T.


mahabharata,

392

[Alokshadharma

the universe created them along with Sacrifice.

The puissant Lord of all creatures caused the deities to perform sacrifices with their aid. 21 Altogether seven (domestic) and seven (wild) animals are indicated as fit all

for

Instead of

sacrifice.

being equally fit, each succeeding one is inferior to

each

The Vedas again declare that the whole

preceding one.

Him also

universe is appointed for sacrifice.

that

called

is

Purusha the Vedas have appointed for the same purpose.* 22 This again hath been sanctioned by men of remote and remoter times. What man of learning is there that does not select, according to his own ability, individuals from among living creatures for

sacrifice ?-J-2s

man

and herbs, all wish

of

beings, trees,

There

heaven.

The

for

attainment

the

no means, however, except

is

by which they can obtain the fruition animals,

deciduous herbs,

animals, hu-

inferior

of that

sacrifice,

desire. 24

creapers, clarified

trees,

The

butter,

milk, curds, meat and other approved things (that are poured

on the sacrificial fire), land, the points of the compass, faith,

and time which brings up the tale to twelve, 25 the Richs, the Yajushes, the Samans, and the sacrificer himself bringing up the tale to sixteen, and Fire householder,

which should be known as the

— these seventeen are

said'"

be

to

limbs

the

of

Sacrifice.

Sacrifice, the Cruti

declares,

is

world and

its

With

clarified

butter, milk, curds,

course.

dung, curds mixed with milk, skin, the horns, and hoofs, the cow alone

able

is

the

hair to

root

in

furnish

of the

her

tail,

all

the

necessaries of sacrifice. Particular ones amongst these that are '

laid down for particular sacrifices,

2

,

~ li

coupled

with Ritwijas

and presents (to the priests themselves and other Brahmanas) together sustain Sacrifices.]:

By collecting these things

* The seven domestic animals are

mule, and ass.

cow, goat, man, horse, sheep,

The seven wild ones are lion, tiger, boar, buffalo, ele-

phant, bear, and monkey. t 'Vichinwita'

is

— T.

'Vivechayet', with

Titmanah' is equivalent to 'jivat'. I

to-

'

alamvartham'

understood ;

—T.

All the products of the cow that are named here are not required

in all sacrifices.

Some are required in some, others in others. Those when coupled with Ritwijas and Dakshina,

then that are required,

complete the respective sacrifices or uphold or sustain them.

— T.


gether, people accomplish

with

ent

393

canti parva,

Parva.]

the

truth,

is

sacrifices.*

29

heard that

This Cruti, consistthings

all

created for the performance of S acrifice.

have been

was thus that

It

men of ancient times set themselves to the performance of sacrifices. 30 As regards that person, however, who perall

because

forms sacrifices

of

that

conviction

the

sacrifices

reward,

should be performed and not for the sake of fruit or

or bear

him-

it is

seen that he does not injure any creature

self

with hostility to anything, or set himself to the accom-

plishment of any worldly task.f 31 been named above as the limbs of

Those things that have sacrifice,

and those other

things that have been mentioned as required in sacrifices and that are indicated in the ordinances,

uphold one another

all

when used according to the I behold also the Smritis compiled by

(for the completion of sacrifices)

approved ritual.t 3 * the Riskily

which .the

into

Vedas have been introduced,

Men of learning regard them as authoritative in consequence of their following

the

JBrdhmanasffi*

Sacrifices

have the

Brahmanas for their progenitor, and truly they rest upon The whole universe rests upon sacrifice, and The syllable Om is the sacrifice rests upon the universe.lF* root from which the Vedas have sprung. (Every rite, therefore, should commence with the utterance of that syllable of vast import). Of him who has uttered for him the syllables Om, Namas, Swaha, Sadha, and Vashat, and who has, the Brahmanas.

according to the

and other rites,-

5

extent of his ability, performed sacrifices there is no fear in

respect

of next

life

iu

Thus say the Vedas, and sages crowned with ascetic success, and the foremost of Mishis. ?t He in the three worlds.

all

* 'Sarnhritya' means 'Ekikntya' and not 'destroying' as the Btirdwan translator wrongly takes it. — T. t The Burdwan translator, notwithstanding the clear language of

both text and Commentary, wrongly connects the first line of Verse 31

with the last line of 30, and makes nonsense of both Verses. I

By taking the two lines of 32 with the last

dwan translator makes nonsense of the passage. $ 'Brahmanas' here means that part

of the

line

Vedas which contains

Each constitutes the refuge of the other.— T,

50

Bur-

— T.

the ritual.— T. IT

— T.

of 31, the


mahaeharata,

394

whom

are

tlie

the

Richs,

[Mokshadharma Samans, and the

Yajushes, the

expletives necessary for completing the rythm of the Samans

according indeed, a

to the

rules

Brahmana.*

down in Vedic grammars, is, Thou knowest, O adorable Brah-

laid

37

mana, what the fruits are of Agnihotra, of the Soma-sacri-

and of the other great sacrifices. 38 I say, for this reason, one should sacrifice and asist at other people's sacrifices,

fice,

without scruples of any kind.

One who performs such

fices as lead to heaven (such as

Yotishtoma, &c.) obstains high

sacri-

rewards hereafter in the form of heavenly beatitude. 39 This is certain, viz., that they who do not perform sacrifices have

They who are really conversant with the declarations of the Vedas regard both kinds of declarations (viz., those that incite to acts and those that neither this world nor the next.

jpreach abstention) as equally authoritative.

" 40 '

Section CCLXIX. " 'Kapila said,

— Beholding that

all

the

fruits

that

are

attainable by acts are terminable instead of being eternal, Yatis,

and tranquillity, attain to

by adopting self-restraint

Brahma through the path of knowledge.

There

in any of the worlds that can impede them

(for by mere fiats

of the will they crown all their wishes with

are freed from the influence of all

never bow down their

of want.

Cleansed they are from every sin. (in

nothing

success). 1

of opposites.

They They

heads to anything or any creature.

They are above all the bonds and rove about

pairs

is

Wisdom

is

theirs.

Pure and spotless they live

great happiness).

2

They

have, in their

own understandings, arrived at settled conclusions in respect of all destructible objects and

at

a life of Renunciation (by

comparing the two together). Devoted to Brahma, already 3 become like unto Brahma, they have taken refuge in Brahma. Transcending grief, and freed from (the quality of ) Rajas, When the high end theirs are acquisitions that are eternal. that

is

these

men's

is

within

reach

of attainment,

what

* There are many such expletives, such as 'hayi', 'havu', &c.,— T,


CANTI parva.

Parva.]

395

need has one for practising the duties of the domestie mods life ?*

of

"

4

'Syumaracmi

said,

If,

that be the highest

indeed,

object of acquisition, if that be truly the highest end (which

attained by practising Renunciation) then the importance of the domestic mode of life becomes manifest, because withIs

out the domestic mode no other possible.

mode

of

ever becomes

life

Indeed, as all living creatures are able to live in

6

consequence of their dependence on their respective mothers,

modes of life

after the same manner the three other

consequence of their dependence upon

exist

domestic

the

in

mode. 5

The householder who leads the life of domesticity, performs Whatever is done by anysacrifices, and practises penances. body from desire of happiness has for

the

root

its

domestic

All living creatures regard the procreation

mode of life. 7

offspring, however,

of

The procreation of

offspring as a source of great happiness.

becomes impossible in any other mode of

domesticity). 8

Every kind of grass and straw, all plants and herbs (that yield corn or grain), and others of life

(than

the same class that grow on

hills

and mountains, have the

domestic mode of life for their root. life

of living creatures.

Upon these depend the

And since nothing else

the universe) than life, domesticity may be 9 the refuge of the entire universe*}*

is

seen

Who then speaks the

truth that says that domesticity cannot lead

to

the

Only those that

are

destitute

tion

of Emancipation ?

* For,

as the

Commentator

explains,

empire does not seek the dole of charity.

one

who

life

compared to the other. t 'Varhi'

other grain.

is

has acquired an

person of the

—T.

grass or straw.

i. e.,

of

which leads to rewards that are insignificant

'Vahiranya

on mountains,'

acquisi-

In view of the high end

that Renunciation is certain to bring, what need has a

domestic mode of

(in

looked upon as

'Oshadhi' here implies paddy and

adrija' implies 'other kinds of

Oshadhi born

the Soma and other useful hill plants and shrubs.

'Teshamapi mulam garhastyam' should be supplied after the first line. Domesticity is the root of these, because these are cultivated or collected by persons leading the domestic in the second line is

this

:

mode

of life.

The argument

'Oshadhibhyah pranah', -pranat

binchit dricyate', 'atah vigwasyapi mulam garhastyam'.

— T.

v'ahih

na


h

[M oksha<1 harmi*

MAHABH.VRA.TA.

9G

wisdom and penetration,

faith and

10

titute of reputation, that are idle

only those that are des-

and toil-worn, that have

misery for their share in consequence of their past acts, only those that are destitute of learning, behold the plenitude of tranquillity in a life of mendicancy.

11

The eternal and

cer-

tain distinctions (laid down in the Vedas) are the causes that

sustain

the three

worlds.

That

illustrious

person

of the

highest order who is conversant with the Vedas, is worshipped

from the very date of his birth. 12 Besides the performance of Garbhadhana, Vedic mantras become necessary for enabling persons of the regenerate classes acts

in

respect

of both

this

to accomplish all their

and the other world.* 13

cremating his body (after death),

In

in the matter of his attain-

ment of a second body, in that of his drink and food after such attainment, in that of giving away kine and other animals for helping him to cross the river that divides the region of life from that of Yama, in that of sinking the 14 Then funeral cakes in water, Vedic mantras are necessary. again the three classes

of Pitris, viz., the

Archishmats, the

Varhishads, and the Kravyads, approve of the necessity of mantras in the case of the dead, and mantras are allowed to be efficient causes (for attainment of the objects for which

these ceremonies and rites have been directed to be ed).

15

When the Vedas say this so

loudly

perform-

and when again

human beings are said to owe debts to the Pitris, the Rishis, 18 and the gods, how can any one attain to Emancipation ?-f * Literally rendered, the words are, tras enter

into

— 'Without doubt, Vedic man-

persons of the regenerate classes in respect of acts

whose effects are seen and acts whose effects instead of being seen depend upon the evidence of the scripture?.' Practically) what is said here is that all the acts of a Brahmana are performed with the aid of

Vedic mantras.

—T.

t Mantras are

necessary in cremating a Brahmana's dead body. Mantras are needed for assisting the dead spirit to attain to a brilliant

form (either in the next world or in this if there be

rebirth).

These

mantras are, of course, uttered in Craclhas. After the dead spirit has been provided, with the aid of mantras, with a body, food and drink are offered to him with the aid of mantras.

Kine and animals are given

away by the representatives of the dead for enabling the dead ancestor


397

GANTI PA.RYA.

Pnrua.] This false doctrine

existence

(of incorporeal

called Emanci-

subversive pation), apparently dressed in colors of truth, but of the real

Vedas, has

purport of the declarations of the

been introduced by learned men reft of prosperity and eaten up by idleness. 17 That Brahmana who performs sacrifices according to the declarations of the Vedas is never seduced by sin. Through sacrifices, such a person attains to high

with the animals

regions of felicity along those all

filling

or

sacrifices,

wishes

his

their

and

he has slain

in

himself, gratified by the acquisition of

succeeds in gratifying those animals by ful-

By disregarding the Vedas, by guile,

wishes. 18

never succeeds in attaining to the On the other hand, it is by practising the rites

by deception, one

Supreme.

laid down in the Vedas

one succeeds in attaining to

that

Brahma. — 19

" 'Kapila said,

— (If acts are obligatory, then) there are

the Darga, the Paumamasha, the Ag'iihotra, the

mashya,

and other acts

acts involving cruelty ?) selves to

the

ChaturIn

of intelligence.

(Why

merit.

their performance is eternal 40

man

the

for

betake

then

to

Those that have betaken them-

Sanyasa mode of life, that abstain from

all

cleansed

(of

acts, that are endued

with

patience, that

are

wrath and every fault), and that are conversant with Brahma, succeed by such knowledge of Brahma in paying off the gods, (the

debts (thou speakest of) to the

to cross the Vaitarani (the river that flows

attainable by him to

is sunk in

The

funeral cake,

water for making it easily-

whom it is offered. By becoming a human

one inherits three debts.

the

between the two worlds)

and for enabling him to become happy in heaven. again, according to the ordinance,

Rishis, and

By study he pays off his debt to

the

being Rishis

:

by the performance of sacrifices he pays off his debt to the gods, and by begetting children he frees himself from the debt he owes to the The argument then is this when the Vedas, which are the Pitris. :

down

these mantras for the

the next world,

how can Emancipation

words of Supreme Godhead, have attainment of .such objects in

laid

(which involves an incorporeal existence transcending the very Karana form) be possible ? The very declarations of the Vedas in favor of acts are inconsistent with incorporeal

existence or with

of existence with dual consciousness of

the negation

knower and known,— T,


SOS

MABABHARATA.

[MuLAadharma

Pitris,) represented to be so very fond of libations poured sacrifices. 21 *

track of that trackless

who

person

soul of all creatures and who looks

an equal

in

The very gods become stupified in tracing the constitutes

upon

himself the

with

creatures

all

eye. 22

Through instructions received from the preceptor one knows that which dwells within this frame to

be of a four-fold nature, having besides four doors and four

mouths.

In consequence of (their possession of ) two arms,

the organ of speech, the

stomach, and the organ of pleasure,

the very gods are said to have four doors. fore, strive one's best to

One should, there-

keep those doors under

One should not gamble with

control.-f*

23

One should not approOne should not assist at the sacrifice of a person of ignoble birth. One should not, giving way to wrath, smite another with hands or feet. That intelligent man who conducts himself in this way is said to priate what belongs to

dice.

another.

* The mention of 'Devan' implies, Rishis

and

also

course, the

libation.

Sacrificial

sant with Brahma,'

as the

The amrita here

Pitris.

for

the

Commentator points out that

these covet

'Brahma-sajnitah'

is,

of

implies 'conver-

Cruti& say that 'Brahmavid Brahmaiva

bhavati.'— T. t

The terseness of the original has not been removed in the transuniversal Soul dwelling within this physical

lation.

'Enani' is the

frame.

It refers to the person who constitutes

himself to be the soul

of all creatures or one who is conversant with

Brahma or has become

Brahma itself.

That soul is said to have a fourfold nature,

virdt (all-embracing), sutra (fine

as

viz.,

it,

is

the finest thread and pervading

everything), antarydmin (possessed of omniscience), and cuddha (stainIts four mouths, by which are meant the four sources of enjoyment or pleasure, are the body, the senses, the mind, and the understanding. What the speaker wishes to point out by this is the Bhohtritioa (power of enjoyment) of the soul. The Kattritwa (power of action) is then pointed out by the mention of the doors which are the two arms, the organ of speech, the stomach, and the organ of pleasure

less).

(generation).

These last operate as doors for shutting or confining the

They are the screens or avaranas that conThe very gods feel their force, being unable to transcend them or their demands. He who would transcend them and soul within its chamber.

ceal its real nature.

shine in his own stainless nature should seek to control or restrain

them.

Practically,

it is

Yoga that is recommended

to attain to the position of the universal Soul.

— T,

for

enabling one


canti parva,

Parva.]

have his hands and indulge in

feet

vociferous

399

well-controlled. 24

abuse

One should not One should not

censure.

or

One should forbear from knavery and from calumniating others. One should observe the vow

speak words that are vain.

of truthfulness,

be sparing of speech, and always heedful.

By conducting oneself in this way one will have one's

organ

25 of speech well-restrained.

One should not abstain entirely One should not eat too much. One should give

from food.

up covetousness, and always seek the companionship of the One should eat only so much as is needed for sustaingood. ing life.

By conducting oneself in this way one succeeds

in

properly controlling the door represented by one's stomach. 20

One should not, O hero, lustfully take another wife when one has a wedded spouse (with whom to perform all religious One should never summon a woman to bed except in acts). her season. One should confine oneself to one's own wedded spouse without seeking congress with other women.

ducting oneself in this way one of pleasure

sail

is

properly controlled. 27

truly a regenerate person

That man of wisdom

who has

all

four doors,

his

the organ of pleasure, the stomach, the two feet),

By con-

have one's organ

to

arms (and two

and the organ of speech, properly controlled. 28

thing becomes useless of that

person

is

viz.,

Every-

whose doors are not

What can the penances of such a man do ? What can his sacrifices bring about ? What can be achieved well controlled.

by his body ? 29

The gods know him for a Brahmana who has who sleeps on the bare ground, who makes his arm a pillow, and whose heart is possessed of cast off his upper garment,

tranquillity.* 30

That person who, devoted to contemplation, that wedded couples enjoy,

singly enjoys all the happiness

and who turns not his attention

to

the joys

others, should be known for a Brahman a.-f- 31

* 'One who has cast

off his

upper garment'

himself very scantily for only the sake

of

is

and

griefs

of

That man who

one

who

clothes

decency and not for splen-

dour.— T. t 'Dwandwarama' very likely means here the joys of wedded couples and not 'the pleasures derived from pairs of opposites.' The sense seems to be this that man is a Brahmana who, without marry.


mahabharata.

400

rightly understands all this as

it

[Molcshaclharma

exists

and

reality

in

its

multiform transformations, and who knows what the end of all created

mana.* 82

objects,

is

known by the gods

is

Brah-

a

for

One who hath no fear from any creature and from

whom no creature hath any fear, and who constitutes himself the soul of all creatures, should be known

for a

Brahmana. 33

Without having acquired purity of heart which is the true such as gifts and sacrifices, men of foolish understandings do not succeed in obtaining a knowledge of what is needed in making one a Brahmana even when explained by preceptors. Destitute of a knowledge of all this, these men desire fruits of a different kind, viz., heaven and its

result of all pious acts

Unable to practise even a small part of that good conduct which has come down from remote times, which is

joys.-f-"*

eternal, which is characterised by

certitude, which enters as

our duties, and by adopting

a thread in all

which men of

knowledge belonging to all the modes of life convert their respective duties and penances into terrible woapons

troying the ignorance and evils of worldliness,

understandings regard acts

that

men of foolish

productive

are

for des-

of visible

fruits, that are fraught with the highest puissance, and

that

are deathless, as fruitless after all and as deviations (from the

In truth,

by the scriptures.

proper course) not sanctioned

however, that conduct, embracing as it does practices the very opposite of those that are seen

in

seasons of distress,

very essence of needfulness and is never affected by

the

is

lust and

ing, succeeds in enjoying singly all the felicity that attaches to

marri-

ed life.— T.

* In reality all things are, of course, Brahma. Their external asThe end of all creatures is death and

pects are only transformations.

rebirth till absorption takes place into Brahma by means of Yoga. t

The original is very

Commentator. of heart

;

manyam'

terse.

I

have expanded

'Dana-yajna kriya phalam' is

it,

—T.

following the

'chitta cuddhi' or purity

'antarena' is equivalent to 'vina' ; 'anujananti' governs 'Brah-

understood.'

'Anyat phalam'

in

heaven and its joys (which satisfy ordinary before 'jananti'

is

taken to imply

instructions of preceptors.'

— T.

'gurura

the second line implies

men). ami,'

The i.

e.

particle

'aim'

'following the


— 401

cantx parva.

Parva.]

2 wrath and other passions of a similar kind.*—

gards sacrifices again,

As

57

re-

very difficult to ascertain all their very

is

it

observe

to

difficult

If practiced, the fruits to which they lead

them in practice.

Mark

terminable.

are

it is

If ascertained,

particulars.

*'"

this

(And marking

well.

this,

do

3S

thou betake thyself to the path of knowledge) " 'Syumaracmi said, The Vedas countenance acts and !

Whence then is their authority when.

discountenance them.

Renunciation

their declarations thus contradict each other?

of acts,

again,

productive of great benefit.

is

paths have been indicated in " 'Kapila said,

the

Vedas.

Brahmana

to me on this subject,

Both these

Do thou discourse

9 !

—'Betaking yourselves to the path of tho

good {viz., Yoga), do you in even this life by the direct evidence of your senses

realise

fruits

its

What, however, are

!

* These three Verses run together and are extremely abstruse. There can be no doubt that the Commentator is right. The construction ia this

:

'Yam sadacharam acritya samcritanam swakarniabhih (sahitam)

tapah ghoratwaiu agat.am, tarn (sadacharam) puranam cagwatam dhruvam dharmeshu cha sutritam kinchit charituni acaknuvantah phalavanti

vyushtimanti dhruvaui cha karmani (mudah) vigunani &c, pagyanti.'

The second line of 36 stands by itself as an explanatory sentence that is

ring to some of the characteristics of the 'sarlachara'

'Samcritanam' refers to

refer-

spoken

men observing the different modes of life

;

of.

'gho-

ratwan agatam' is 'samsarandhakaranagakam bhavati.' What is meant by this is that the penances of such men, along with the duties they are called upon to observe by the

come a

terrible

weapon,

in

particular

troying the evils of wovldliness.

•nishkamadharmah.' learning but

The

mode

of life

latter is

The 'sadacharah' spoken

of here ia

no new-fangled theory of

'puranam, giicwatam, and dhruvam.'

is

they follow, be-

consequence of their 'sadacharah,' for des-

The

men of

'phalavanti,

vyushtimanti, and dhruvam karmani' which fools regard to be 'vigunani are, of course, those acts which are included within

and anaikantikani' the word 'Yoga'.

In brief, the speaker, in these three verses, wishes to life, observe its duties.

inculcate that wise men, whatever their mode of

But by virtue of the 'nishkama dharma' they follow, they convert those means for dispelling the darknesa

duties and their penances into efficient of ignorance.

Fools, on the other hand, unable to

practise that

'nish-

kama dharma,' look upon it and Yoga itself as fruitless and valueless though the rewards these confer are visible.

51

— T.

al-


mahabharata,

402

[Mokshadharma which you (men of

the visible results of those other objects acts) pursue ?

40

" 'Syumaracmi said,

name

!

— O Brahmana, I am Syumaracmi by

I have come here for

acquiring knowledge.

Desir-

ous of doing good to myself I have started this conyersatiorx 41 In artless candour and not from desire of disputation.

This dark doubt has taken possession of my mind. O illusThou hast said that they who trious one, solve it to me !

betake themselves to the path of the

good,

which Brahma is

fruits

attained, realise its

(viz.,

Yoga), by

by the

direct

What, indeed, is that which

evidence of their senses.

realisable by the direct evidence of the senses

is

so

and which

is

42

Avoiding all sciences that have

disputation only for their

foremost object, I have so studied

pursued by yourselves

?

the Agama as to have duly mastered their true meaning. Agama I understand the declarations of the Vedas. I include in that

word those sciences based on

By also

which

logic

have for their object the bringing out of the real meaning of the Vedas.*

43

Without avoiding the duties laid down for

the particular mode of

pursue

life

which one may

the practices laid down in

lead,

one should

Such observance

Agama.

of the practices laid down in Agama crowns

one with success.

In consequence of the certainty of the conclusions of Agama, leads

may

be said to be

44 almost realisable by direct evidence.

As

a

the success to which

the

tied to another bound its

latter

for

boat, that

a different port, cannot

is

take

passengers to the port they desire to reach, even

so

ourselves, dragged by our acts due to past desires, can never cross the interminable river of birth and death (and reach

the haven of rest and peace

we may have

view).

in

Dis-

Teach me as course to me on this topic, O illustrious one 45 No one can be found a preceptor teaches a disciple !

!

amongst men that has completely renounced * The sciences that have disputation only for

their

all

worldly

foremost object,

according to the Commentator, the sciences of the Lokayatikas, the Saugatas (or Buddhists), the Kapalikas. &c, The other sciences based are

on Logic that are included within the worci sas, S&ukbya, and Patanjala.— T,

Agama are the two Mimam-


403

canti parva.

Parva.] objects, nor

one that

is

perfectly

contented with oneself,

nor one that has transcended grief, nor one that freo from

disease, nor one

one's

desire to act (for

that is absolutely

own

benefit),

is

perfectly

free

from the

nor one that has an

absolute distaste for companionship, nor one that has entirely abstained from acts of every kind.

way

self are seen to give

persons like ourselves.

to

46

Even men like your-

joy and indulge in grief as

Like other creatures the senses of

47 persons like yourselves have their functions and objects.

Tell me, in what then,

if

we are to investigate the question

of happiness, consists pure felicity for all the four

men and all the four modes of life who and which regards their inclinations, the same " 'Kapila said,

have, as

resting ground. 48

— Whatever the gdstras according to which

one performs the acts one

feels inclined to do, the ordinances

laid down in it for regulating those acts never

Whatever again the school

less.

of

orders

of opinion

become

fruit-

according to

which one may conduct oneself, one is sure to attain to the highest end by only observing the duties

Yoga.

Knowledge assists that man

49

terminable river

of life and death)

in

of self-restraint

crossing

or

(this in-

who pursues knowledge.

That conduct, however, which men pursue after deviating from the path of knowledge, afflicts them (by subjecting them to

the

evils

possessed object

of

that

of

life

and death). 50

It is evident that ye are

knowledge and dissociated from every worldly But have any of you at

may produce distress.

any time succeeded in acquiring that knowledge in consequence of which everything is capable of being viewed as 51 Without a correct identical with one Universal Soul ?* apprehension of the scriptures, some there are, fond only of disputation, who, in consequence

of being overwhelmed

by

desire and aversion, become the slaves of pride and arrogance.

Without having correctly understood the meaning

62

of script

* 'Aikatmyani' is explained by the Commentator as 'Eka eva dwaita

dargana hina atma yatra bhavati'.

Practically, it

is

that state of the

mind in which one percieves one's identity with everything in the verse.

uni-

This is that true knowledge which brings about Emancipation or

is Emancipation itself.— T,


MABABBAUATA,

M*r

tiiral

[MokshaAhavma

declarations, these robbers of the scriptures, these de-

Brahma, influenced by arrogance and

predators

of

refuse to

pursue tranquillity

error,

and practise self-restraint.* 83

These men behold fruitlessness on every

and if (by

side,

chance) they succeed in obtaining the puissance of knowledge

they never impart

up

of

entirely

to

it

only for their refuge/ 4 dents of that

others

quality

the

for

rescuing

Tamas,

of

have

One becomes subject to all which one imbibes.

nature

him who hath Tamas for

his

refuge, the

Made Tamas

them.

they

the

inci-

Accordingly, of passions

of envy,

wrath, pride, falsehood, and vanity, continually

grow,

for one's qualities have one's nature for their spring/ 5

Think-

lust,

ing in this strain and beholding of

aid

B6

" 'Syumaracmi said,

(about

laudable

the

— O Brahmana, character

character of Renunciation) scriptures.

Yatis,

who

themselves to Yoga, leaving

covet the highest end, betake

both good and ill.f

(through the

faults

from preceptors),

secured

instructions

these

is

all

of acts strictly

that I

have said

and the opposite

conformable

to

the

It is, however, very true that without a correct

apprehension of the meaning of the scriptures, one does not feel inclined to

obey what the scriptures really declare. 57

Whatever conduct is consistent with equity is consistent with the scriptures. Even that is what the Cruti declares. Similarly, whatever conduct is

inconsistent with the

the Cruti. 53 scriptural by

scriptures.

It is certain that

with equity

inconsistent

This also

is

declared by

is

no one can do an act that

is

That again

is

transgressing the

scriptures.

The Cruti declares 59 Many men, who believe only what directly appeals this. to their senses, behold only this world (and not what is

nnscriptural which is against the Vedas.

* They are called 'robbers of the scriptures' because they always seek to rob the scriptures

of their true

meaning.

They

'depredators of

are

Brahma' because they deny the very existence of Godhead. bbah' is 'Carnadyarambha-cunyah.' t

The particle 'ana' means

'following the instructions

•Sauiyame' refers to 'Dhiiiana, Dhyauaj and Samadki.' •Siddhaute' for 'saDiyame',— T,

'Niraram-

— T. of preceptors.

Some texts read


CANTl PARVA.

405

addressed in the scriptures to Faith).

They do not behold They have, accord-

Parva.)

what the scriptures declare to be faults. ingly, like ourselves, to give

way to grief.

the senses with which men like

Those objects of

you are concerned are the

same with which other living creatures are concerned. (Yet in consequence of your knowledge of the soul and their ignorance of it, how vast is the difference that exists between

you and them

u0

All

!

the

same single end possessed

of

the

(viz.,

of men

four orders

four modes of life, however different

their

and all the

duties, seek

the

Thou

art

For

as-

highest happiness).

unquestioned talents and

abilities.

certaining that particular course of conduct

(amongst those

various duties) which is well

accomplish the

calculated

to

me on the

desired end, thou hast, by discoursing to

(Brahma),

filled

my

soul

with

Infinite

As regards

tranquillity.

ourselves, in consequence of our inability to understand

the

Soul we are destitute of a correct apprehension of the reality,

Our wisdom is concerned with things that are enveloped in thick darkness.

61 " 62

are

low,

and

Ave

(The course of conduct,

however, that thou hast indicated for enabling one to attain to Emancipation, is exceedingly

difficult of practice).

Only

he who is devoted to Yoga, who has discharged all his duties,

who is capable of roving everywhere depending only on his own body, who has brought his soul under perfect control, who has transcended the requirements of the science of morality and who disregards the whole world (and everything belonging to it), can transgress the declarations of the

Vedas with respect to acts, and say that there ~ *

tion.* C3

fi

is

Emancipa-

p or onGj however, who lives in the midst of rela-

tives,

this course of

Gift,

study of

the

conduct is exceedingly difficult to follow. Vedas,

sacrifices,

begetting offspring,

of dealing, 66

when by practising even these no one succeeds in attaining to Emancipation, fie on him who seeks to attain to it, and on Emancipation itself that is simplicity

* What is intended to be said here is that only a life of Benunciation, Emancipation. The Burdwan translator makes nonsense of the second line of G4 by connecting it with the first

so hard to follow, can lead to

line of 65.

K, P, SiDgha omits it entirely.— T,


mahabharata.

405 sought

It seems that the labour

!

it is all fruitless.

68

[Mokahadharma

spent upon attaining to

One becomes chargeable with atheism

one disregards the Vedas by not doing the acts they illustrious one, I desire to hear

if

direct.

without delay about that

(Emancipation) which comes in the Vedas after the declarations in favor

of acts. 07

Do tell me the truth, O Brahmana Teach me kindly I wish to

t

1 sit at thy feet as a disciple.

!

know as much about Emancipation as learned one

68 !

known

is

to

thee,

Q

" '

Section CCLXX. "'Kapila said,

by all. kinds,

— The Vedas are regarded as authoritative Brahma

People never disregard them. viz.,

Brahma as represented by

as Supreme (and intangible).* 1

sound, and

is

of two

Brahma

One conversant with Brahattaining to Supreme

ma represented by sound succeeds in Commencing with the

Brahma.

rites of

Garbhddhana, that

body which the sire creates with the aid of Vedic mantras is cleansed (after birth) by Vedic mantras?\

When the body

has been cleansed with purificatory rites (performed with the aid of Vedic mantras), the owner thereof comes to be called a Brahmana and becomes a vessel fit for receiving knowledge of Brahma.

Know

that the

heart which only leads to

speak to thee of that. 3

reward of acts

Emancipation.

Whether purity

I

purity

of

presently

of heart

has been

* The Vedas are 'Cavda-Brahma' or Brahma sound.

is

shall

as

represented by

— T.

t I have expanded this Verse, following the lead of the Commenta-

Some idea may be given of the extreme terseness of such Verses by literal rendering :— 'That lump of matter -which is made a (human) body by what is contained in the Veda, is (afterwards) made (a body by the same means).' One approaches one's wife after performtor.

offering a

ing the rite of Garbhadhana.

In this rite, different deities are invoked

to develop different organs and parts of the body of the child to be

gotten.

Thus begotten, the body of the child

cleansed or purified.

is,

be-

subsequent to birth,

All this requires the aid of Vedic mantras.

"What

Kapila wishes to teach is that Qommencing with acts, knowledge should finally be acquired,— T,


canti parva.

Parva.)

407

attained or not (by

performance of acts)

known to the person

himself who

has

what can be

is

attained

It

it.

can

never be known with the aid of either the Vedas or inference. They that cherish no expectations, that discard every kind of

wealth by not storing anything for future use, that are not covetous, and that are free from every kind of affection and aversion, perform

because of the conviction that

sacrifices

To make

their performance is a duty.

gifts

unto deserving

"5

Never addict-

persons is the end (right use) of all wealth.

ed at any time to sinful

acts,

4

observant of those rites that

have been laid down in the Vedas, capable of crowning all endued with certain conclusions

their wishes with fruition,

through pure knowledge, never giving way to wrath, never indulging in envy, free from pride and malice, firm in Yoga.* of unstained birth, unstained conduct, and unstained ing, devoted to the

learn-

good of all creatures, 7 there were in days

of yore many men, leading lives of domesticity and thoroughly devoted to the their own

duties, there

were many kings

also of the same qualifications, devoted to Yoga, (like

ka, &c.,)

and many Brahmanas

also

of the

Jana-

same character

They behaved equally towards all creatures and were endued with perfect sincerity.

(like Yajnavalkya and others).-)-

3

Contentment was theirs, and certainty of knowledge. ble were the rewards of their righteousness, and

Visi-

pure were

9 in Brajima of both forms.*

They were possessed of faith At first making their hearts

pure, they duly observed

(excellent)

they in behaviour and heart.

all

vows.

They were

observant of the duties of righteousness on even occasions of

and great difficulty, without falling off in any 10 Uniting together they used to perform meritoriparticular. distress

ous acts.

In this they found great happiness.

And

inas-

much as they never tripped, they had never to perform any

* Yoga is the only way to true knowledge, hence Jnana-nishthah Yoga-nishthah.

ia

— T.

t These and men like these are pointed

out as persons deserving of

gifts.— T. t /.

e.,

in Brahma as possessed of attributes and

tributes.— T.

as

freed

from

at-


40S

mahabharata.

expiation. 11

[Mokshadharmd

Relying as they did upon the true course of

righteousness, they became endued with irresistible energy. They never followed their own understandings in the matter

of earning merit but followed the

that

alone for

dictates

of the

scriptures

Accordingly they were never guilty

end.

of guile in the matter of performing acts of righteousness.* 12

In conssquence of their observing unitedly the absolute ordinances

of the

ever to the

rites

without

scriptures laid

down

the

in

betaking

were

expiation.-]- 13

There

never under the necessity of performing is no

expiation for men living in the observance

nances laid down in the scriptures. expiation exists for only men that

Many Brahmanas

of old, devoted to the

of the

ordi-

The Cruti declares that are weak and unable to

follow the absolute and substantive law. 14

themselves

alternative, they

sacred

of the

provisions

were of this kind in days

there

performance of sacrifices, of profound

knowledge of the Vedas, possessed of purity and good conduct,

and endued with fame. 16

They always worshipped

Brahma in the sacrifices, and were sessed of learning

they

free

from desire.

all

the bonds

transcended

The sacrifices of these men, their (knowledge their acts performed in obedience

to

the

of the)

Posof

life.

Vedas,

ordinances, 16 their

study of the scriptures at the fixed hours, and the wishes they entertained, freed as they were from lust and wrath, observant as they were of pious conduct and acts notwith-

standing all

difficulties,

ing the duties of their their

as

souls

were

17

renowned as they were for perform-

own order and mode in

of life, purified

consequence of their very

nature,

characterised as they were by thorough sincerity, devoted

* 'M&tra' is explained as 'miyante vishayk anya' i.

Wnat is meant by guile in the

ing.

exemplified as follows.

practice

e.,

as

the understand-

of righteousness

may be

Individual grains of barley may be given

away

But one givgive away cloths would

instead of cloths by one unable to obtain clothes for gift.

ing

away barley grains when perfectly able to

be guilty of guile. t

— T.

The scriptures frequently lay down ordinances

The absolute or substantive provisions are for alternative are for them that are unable.— T.

in

the able.

the alternative.

Those in the


canti parva,

Parva.]

409

they were to tranquillity, and mindful as they

own practices,

18

were of their

were identical with Infinite Brahma.

Even The penances of men that were so high-souled, of men whose conduct and acts were so difficult of observance and accomplishment, 19 of men whose wishes were crowned with fruition in consequence of thethis is the eternal Cruti heard by us.*

strict discharge

of their duties,

for the destruction

of all

became

weapons

efficacious

The Brahman as say

earthly desires.

that that Good Conduct, which is wonderful, whose origin may

be traced to very ancient times, which is eternal and whose characteristics

are

which

unchangeable,

practices to which even the good resort in

from the

differs

seasons

of distress

and represents their acts in other situations, which is identical with needfulness, over which lust and wrath and other evil passions can never prevail, and in consequence of which there

was (at one time) no transgression

in

all

mankind, subse-

quently came to be distributed into four subdivisions, corres-

ponding with the four modes of life, by persons unable to practise its duties in minute detail

and

entirety.-f-

2C ~- 2

They

that are good, by duly observing that course of Good Conduct after adoption of the Sanyasa mode of life, attain to the high-

They also that betake themselves to the forest est end. mode reach the same high end (by duly observing that conduct). 23 They too that observe the domestic mode of life attain to the highest end (by duly practising

duct)

;

obtain the same (end by a due

*

the

same con-

and lastly, those that lead the Brahtnacharyya mode observance

of the

same con-

What is meant by the sacrifices, &c, of such men being

identical

with Infinite Brahma is that these men were identical with Brahma and

whatever they did was Bi'ahma. they did nothing for self. t

What is said here in

They had no consciousness

They were the Soul of the universe. effect

is

that at

first

there

course of duties, called 'sadachara' or good conduct, for all

of self, or

—T.

was only one' men.

In pro-

gress of time men became unable to obey all its dictates in their entirety.

It then became necessary to distribute those duties into four subdivisions

corresponding with the four modes of life.

52

— T.


mahabharata.

410

[Molcshndharmn,

Those Brahman as are seen to shine in the firmament

duct.)*

as luminaries shedding beneficent rays

of light

around. 2 *

all

Those myriads of Brahmanas have become stars and constellations set in their fixed tracks. In consequence of content-

ment (or Renunciation) they have all attained to Infinity as 25 If such men have to come back to the the Vedas declare. world through the wombs of living creatures, they are never stained by sins which have the unexhausted residue of previ-

ous acts for their originating cause. 26 led the

life

Indeed, one

of a Brahmacharin and waited

his preceptor,

who has

at

arrived

who has upon

dutifully

settled conclusions

(in

and who has devoted himself to Yoga Who else would deserve to thus, is truly a Brahmana. 27 When acts alone determine be called a Brahmana? respect of the

soul),

who is a Brahmana and who is not, acts (good

bad) must

or

be held to indicate the happiness or misery of a person.

As regards

have by conquering all evil passionsacquired purity of heart, we have heard the eternal Cruti those

that

that, in consequence

of the

Infinity

which they attain

to

(through beholding the universal soul) and of the knowledge of Brahma (they acquire through the declarations of Crutis),

The duties

they behold everything to be Brahma. quillity,

abstention

self-restraint,

from

acts,

28

(of tran-

renunciation,

devotion, and the abstraction of Samadhi) followed

by those

men of pure hearts, that are freed from desire, and that have Emancipation only

for

their

object, for

acquisition

of the

knowledge of Brahma, are equally laid down for all the four orders of men and

the

all

four

modes

of life.

Verily, that

knowledge is always acquired by Brahmanas of pure hearts * Both K. P. Singha and the Bui'dwan translator have completely misunderstood Verse 23 and the first line of 24, which, as the Com-

mentator explains, should be construed together.

The construction is

•Tarn (sadacharam) santah grihebhyah nishkramya

eva (sanyasam kri-

twaiva)

'Anye santo

vidhivatprapya paramam gatim gachcchanti'.

•vanamacritah tam vidhivat prapya &c.'

Similarly,

sarncritya anye santah &c.

Thus,

J

'Jato-anye &c.'

commencing with the last, are spoken of.

— T,

'Grihamevabhi-

all the

four modes,


411

oanti parva.

Parva.)

25" 30 One whose soul is for Renunciation and restrained soul.* regarded as the refuge of true knowis based upon contentment Renunciation, in which is that knowledge which leads ledge. a Brahmato Emancipation, and which is highly necessary for

pupil forever na, is eternal (and comes down from preceptor to 31 with the mixed exists Renunciation sometimes and ever).f

duties of other modes.

But whether existing in that state or by

measure one's strength itself, one practises it according to the worldly (that depends upon the degree of one's absence of Renunciation is the cause of supreme benefit unto every kind of person. Only he thai is weak, fails to practise desires).

That pure-hearted man who seeks to attain to Brahma becomes rescued from the world (with its misery )4" it.

*

It is impossible

for

any one

read the Burdwan version of

to

such Verses without pitying the Pundit responsible

f its

accuracy.

Without understanding the Commentary in the least, the words of the great Commentator have been reproduced in the Burdwan version in a

strange order, rejecting some of the connecting links without

any

excuse,

and making the collocation utterly

unintelligible

K.

P. Singha gives the substance very briefly without endeavouring to translate the words. And yet the Verse presnts almost no difficulty.

The last line of 29 and the first line of 30 make one

sentence.

'Cha-

turthopanishaddharmah' is explained by the Commentator as implying parmatma-vishayini vidya, tadartham dharmah'.

5

of consciousness

:

1st, wakefulness ;

There are four states

2nd, dream ; 3rd, dreamless slum-

and 4th, Turiya, which is reached by samadhi (abstraction of Yoga-meditation), and in which Brahma becomes realisable. What is said in these two lines is simply this the duties (dharmah),

ber (sushupti)

;

:

relating to the 'Chaturthopanishat' or, the Knowledge of Paramatnian,

are 'sadharanah' or common to all the four orders of men and modes of life.

Those duties, of course, are cama, dama, uparama, titiksha, grad-

What is said in the last line of 30 is

dha, samadhi.

that

of pure hearts and restrained souls always succeed (by

Brahmanas the help of

those duties) in acquiring or attaining to that Turiya or consciousness of

Brahma.

— T.

+ 'Apavargatnati' is explained by

the Commentator as 'apavarga-

prada vidya or Brahmasakshatkararupa vrittiryasminiti'. 'avagyakah'.

'Yatidharmah' is a life of Eenunciatiou.

by 'sanatanah' is 'sampradayagatah'. t

'Gachcchatam

is

— T.

'Sadharana' is opposed to 'kevala'.

yair&gyam'.

'Nityah'

What is meant

'Yathavalam' implies 'yatha-

Gachcchatam' means

'purushamatrasya-


— MA.HABHARATA.

412

" 'Syumaracmi said,

— Amongst those that are given up •

to enjoyment (of property), they that

perform

[Mokshadhavma

make

gifts,

they that

they that devote themselves to the study of

scrifices,

the Vedas, and they that betake themselves to

a

life

of Re-

nunciation after having acquired and enjoyed wealth and

all

when they depart from this

it

its pleasures,"

that attains

to

the foremost

Brahmana

this,

" 'Kapila said,

!

Do thou tell me truly F 4

— Those who lead a

auspicious

certainly

world,

place in heaven ?

life

who

is

I ask thee

of domesticity

aro

and acquire excellence of every kind.

They are unable, however, to enjoy the felicity that attaches Even thou mayst see this !* s5 to Renunciation. " 'Syumaracmi said, Ye depend upon knowledge as the

means (for the attainment of Emancipation).

Those who lead

lives of domesticity have planted their faith in

acts.

It

has,

however, been said that the end of all modes of life is Eman3

cipation.i* '

No difference, therefore, is observable between

them in respect of either their superiority

O

puissance.

illustrious

one,

do thou

or

inferiority

of

me then how

tell

stands the matter truly !" " 'Kapila said,

—Acts only cleanse the body. Knowledge,

the highest end (for which

one

however,

is

all faults

of the

felicity of

Brahma becomes established in knowledge,

heart

forgiveness,

volence,

are

cured (by

tranquillity,

When

strives).t

acts),

and when the

compassion,

38

bene-

truthfulness,

and candour, abstention from injury, absence of pride, modes3 ty, renunciation, and abstention from work are attained/ These constitute the path that lead to Brahma. vanigvyadhadeh'.

By those one

The Burdwan translator misses the sense altogether

and K. P. Singha quietly passes over the entire second line of this 'Durvala' means he who is wanting in 'vairagya'. T. triplet. * The Commentator explains that the object of this verse is t© show that even if there be equality in respect of the end that is attained

in next life, there is more of real felicity

than in a life of enjoyment. entirely.

in

a

life

of

Eenunciation

The Burdwan translator misses the sense

—T.

t The Burdwan translator gives a very erroneous version of this verse. \

— T.

For by Knowledge Euiancipatoin is obtained.— T.


$ CANTl PARVA.

ParVU.]

413

That the cure of all

attains to what is the Highest.

of the heart is the result of acts becomes 40 wise man when these are attained.

ed a3 the highest end which

intelligible

That, indeed,

the

regard-

by Brahmanas en-

obtained

is

is

faults to

dued with wisdom, withdrawn from all acts, possessed of purity and the certitude of knowledge. 41 One who succeeds in acquiring a knowledge of the Vedas, of that which is taught by the Vedas (viz., Brahma as represented in acts), and the minutiae of acts,

is

said

to

be conversant with the Vedas. of wind.* 42

Any other man is only a bag

One who

con-

is

with the Vedas knows everything, for everything is

versant

established on the Vedas. Verily, the present, past, and future exist

all

from

all

in

the

Vedas.-f

the scriptures,

does not exist.

43

This one conclusion is deducible that

viz.,

To the man :

viz., that when

this

and

exists (all

that

ia

To him, this all is both the

perceived) is both sat and asat.

end and the middle. 4 44

this universe

of knowledge

This truth rests upon all

the

Vedas,

complete Renunciation takes place one obtains

what is sufficient. Then again the highest contentment follows and rests upon Emancipation, 4S which is absolute, Avhich What

* 'Vatarechaka' is 'vastra' or a bellows.

haps, that such a man breathes or lives in vain.

implied

is

is,

per-

— T.

by the Commentator as the past and the Literally, what is said is that everything is the Vedas, or the Vedas are everything. This is, perhaps, only an exaggerated mode of saying that the Vedas deal with everyt 'Nasti' is explained

future.

'Nishtha' is 'swarupam'.

thing.— T. X

The sense seems to be that while they

that are

ignorant regard

the universe to be as existent and durable as the thunder or adamant, the man of knowledge regards

it

to

puts forth the appearance of existence.

be truly non-existent though

$ I have endeavoured to give a literal difficult,

version of Verse 45.

The word The Commen-

tator correctly explains that this is that complete Renunciation

takes place in 'Samadhi' or the perfect abstraction of Yoga.

ly,

is

It is

however, to seize the meaning from such versions.

used in the first line is 'Tyaga', implying Renunciation.

tam'

it

— T.

'samyak aptam (bhavati)'.

This 'samyak' is Brahma.

'santosha' is not ordinary contentment

Supreme felicity of one who has attained then is this

;

in

which

'SamapSimilar-

but 'Brahmananda' or the to

Brahma.

the complete abstraction of Yoga (»*,

The meaning ?.,

Samadhi) is


'

[Mokahudkarma

MAHAiiUAKATA.

414;

and immortal things, which

mortal

exists as the soul of all

is well-known as such universal

which

soul,

the highest

is

object of knowledge as being identical with all mobile and im-

mobile things, which

which

full,

is

Is

without duality, which

is

Brahma, which

is

is

perfect felicity, which

the foremost of all things, which

Unmanifest and the cause also whence

is

Unmanifest has sprung, and which is without deteriora-

the

tion of any kind.*

40

Ability to subdue the senses, forgiveness,

and abstention from work desire,

in consequence of the

these three are the

three

the aid of these

cause

qualities,

of perfect

absence of

felicity.

With

men having understanding Brahma which is in-

for their eyes succeed in reaching that

create,

which is the prime cause of the universe, which

unchangeable, and which is beyond destruction.

is

I bow to that

Brahma, which is identical with him that knows it If

— ""

Section CCLXXI. "Yudhishthira said,

—'The Vedas, O Bharata, discourse of

and Pleasure. Tell me, however, O grandsire; the attainment of which (amongst these three) is regard-

Religion, Profit,

1

ed as superior Brahma. Supreme

I'

This all the Vedas teach. In Emancipation again is the 'Apavargah' is not annihilation but of Brahma.

felicity

Emancipation, which is existence in Brahma without the dual consciousness of knower and known. *

the adjectives in the text. t

—T.

I have followed the Commentator in his exposition of

almost

all

difficult

to

— T,

The grammatical construction

of this

verse

is

very

There can be no doubt that the Commentator is right. 'Tejah, kshama, §antih,' these three are 'anamayam cubham', i. e.. 'nirduhcatch.

khasya sukhasya praptau hetuh.' follows.

'Tatha'

separates these from

what

'Abidham', 'Vyoma', 'Sanatanam', and 'dhruvam are governed 1

by 'gamyate'.

'Etaih sarvaih' refers to 'Tejah' and the two others.

'Abidham'

explained as 'akittrimam ;' 'vyoma' as 'jagatkaranam'.

is

The Burdwan translator gives a correct version, although his punctuation is incorrect.

He errs, however, in not taking 'anamayam gubham'

as one and the same.

K. P. Singha

with what follows 'fcathft'.— T.

errs in connecting

'anamayam'


415

canti parva.

Farva.]

"Bhishma said,

'I shall,

in this connection, recite to thee

the ancient narrative of the benefit that Kundadhara in days him. 2 Once of old had conferred upon one who was devoted to

on a time a Brahmana destitute of wealth sought to acquire He continually set virtue, induced by the desire of fruit. his heart upon wealth for employing it in the celebration of For achieving his purpose he set himself to the •sacrifices. practice of the austorest penances. his purpose,

Resolved to accomplish

he began to worship the deities with great devo-

But he failed to obtain wealth by such worship

tion.

of the

He thereupon began to reflect, saying unto himWhat is that deity, hitherto unadored by men, who

deities.

self

3

4

may be favorably disposed towards me without delay

5

?

— While

reflecting in this strain with a cool mind, he beheld stationed

before him that retainer of the deities, viz., the Cloud called

As soon as he beheld that mighty-armed Kundadhara. 6 being, the Brahmana's feelings of devotion were excited, and he said unto himself,

upon me

!

—This one

Indeed, his form indicates

as

much

deities.

He

has

not

He

verily

in close proximity to the

adored by other men.

wealth

will surely bestow

without any delay

will s !

give

prosperity

He

7 !

as

lives

yet been

me abundant

— The Brahmana then, having

concluded thus, worshipped that Cloud

with

dliupas

and

perfumes and garlands of flowers of the most superior kind,

and with diverse kinds of offerings. 9

Thus worshipped, the

Cloud became very soon pleased with

his

worshipper, and

uttered these words fraught with benefit to that

— The wise have ordained expiation

for

Brahmana in :

one guilty of Brah-

manicide, or of drinking alcohol, or of stealing, or of neglect-

ing all meritorious for

one that

is

named Iniquity. Envy.

vows.

There

ungrateful.* 11

is

no expiation, however,

Expectation

hath

a

child

Wrath, again, is regarded to be a child of

Cupidity is the child of Deceit.

ever, is barren (and

hath no offspring). 12

Ingratitude, how-

— After

this,

that

Brahmana, stretched on a bed of Ku;a grass, and penetrated * 'Nishkriti' is literally escape.

There is escape for those referred There is none

to ; of course, the escape is to be sought by expiation.

for an ingrate, for ingratitude is inexpiable.

— T.


MAHiBHARATA.

416

[Mokshadharma

with the energy of Kundadhara, beheld all living beings in a dream. 13

Indeed, in consequence of his absence of passion,

penances, and devotion, that Brahmana of cleansed soul

standing aloof from

Kundadhara. 14 Indeed, Yudhishthira, he beheld the high-souled Manibhadra of

night that effect of his devotion

O

and

enjoyments beheld in the

(carnal)

all

great effulgence stationed

in

ployed in giving his orders.

to

midst of the

the 15

deities,

em-

There the gods seemed to

be engaged in bestowing kingdoms and riches upon men,

induced by

good deeds,

their

when men

fell

rata's

Kundadhara

raee,

presence of all

the gods the

Then,

the

O bull of Bha-

At the command of

high-souled M-anibhadra addressed

him-

ground before the gods

Yahshas. 11

the

taking them away

effulgence, bending

of great

himself on

in

16

from goodness.*

off

self low, prostrated

in the

and

the

pros-

What does Kundadhara want ? 18 trate Kundadhara and said, Thereupon Kundadhara replied, If, indeed, the gods are pleased with me, there, that Brahmana reverences me greatly I pray for some favor being shown to him, something,

!

that is, that may bring him happiness

lU !

— Hearing

Mani-

this,

once more said unto commanded by the gods, Rise, Rise Kundadhara of great intelligence these words,'thou happy Be Thy suit is successful up, O Kundadhara If this Brahmana be desirous of wealth, leb wealth be given 31 that is, as much wealth as this thy friend desires to him, 22 At the command of the gods I shall give him untold wealth

bhadra,

!

!

!

!

!

— Kundadhara then, retiecting upon the

fleeting

and unreal

character of the status of humanity, set his heart, O Yudhishthira,

upon inclining the Brahmana

Kundadhara said,

of another favor upon him

!- 4

Earth with all her riches 26

!

* 'AQubhesliu'

Bhu\—T.

Indeed,

is

desire

the

bestowal

I do not solicit for this devotee or

even the whole

I desire, however, that he should

Let his heart

him have virtue for her stay

I

and gems

of mine mountains of pearls

!

penances. 28

— I do not, O giver of wealth, beg for

wealth on behalf of this Brahmana.

be virtuous

to

find

!

explained as

pleasure

in

virtue

!

Let

Let virtue be the foremost of 'agubheshu karmashu

upastkite-


'

'

417

CANTl PAltVA.

Pcirurt.] all objects with him

my approval

26 !

Even this is the favor that meets with

!

— Manibhadra said,— The

fruits

of virtue

are

Let

this

kinds.

always sovereignty and happiness of diverse one enjoy those fruits, always freed from physical pain of every kind

27 ;

'"Bhishma

continued,— 'Thus

addressed,

Kundadhara,

however, of great celebrity, repeatedly solicited virtue alone 28 The gods were highly pleased at it. for that Brahman a.

Then Manibhadra said,— The gods are all pleased with thee This one shall become a virtuas also with this Brahmana. 29 ous-souled person. He shall devote his mind to virtue

!

Yudhishthira,

The Cloud, Kundadhara, became delighted, at thus having been successful

in

obtaining his wish.

The

b ion that he had got was one that was unattainable by anybody else. 30 The Brahmana then beheld scattered around him

Without minding them at all (although so costly), the Brahmana came to disrelish the

many delicate

of cloth.

fabrics

world. 31 " 'The Brahmana said,

value upon good deeds,

— When

this one

who else will ?

doth not

I

any

had better go to

the woods for leading a life of righteousness.*

"Bhishma continued,

set

—'Cherishing a distaste

32

for the world,

and through the grace also of the gods, that foremost of Brahmanas entered the woods and commenced to undergo the Subsisting upon such fruits and austerest of penances. 33 roots as remained after

serving

mind of that regenerate

person,

upon virtue/ 4

the deities

and guests, the

monarch, was firmly set

Gradually, the Brahmana, renouncing fruits

and roots, betook himself to leaves of trees as his food. renouncing leaves, he took to water only as

his

Then

subsistence."

5

* The Brahmana evidently refers to the indifference of Kundadhara towards him.

He had thought that Kundadhara would, in re-

turn for his adorations, grant him wealth.

Disappointed in

this,

he

when Kundadhara does not mind my adorations, who else will 1 I had, therefore, better give up all desire for wealth and retire into the woods. The passage, however, seems to be inconsistent with the says,

Brahmana's indifference

him.— T. 53

to

the fine fabrics

of

cloth lying around


'

MAHMSHARATA.

§18 After

[MukshtuUulvma

that he passed many years by subsisting upon air alone,

All the while, however, his strength d'id

seemed exceedingly marvellous/

6

This

not diminish.

Devoted

virtue

to

and

engaged in the practice of the severest austerities, after a long time he acquired spiritual vision.

unto himself, wealth,

If,

37

He then

being gratified with

my speech would never

reflected, saying

anybody

untrue.* 38

be

lighted up by smiles, he once more began to austerities.

I

give

him

— With a face

undergo severer

And once more, having Avon (higher) success, he

39

thought that he could, by a fiat of the -will, then create the very highest objects. If, gratified with any person whatsoever

immediately become a

sovereignty, he will

I give him even

king, for my words will never

be untrue

40 !

— While he was

thinking in this way, Kundadhara, induced by his friendship for the Brahmana and no less

the

Brahmana had

by the ascetic success which

achieved,

(unto his friend and devotee).

41

showed himself, O Bharata, Meeting with him the Brah-

mana offered him worship according

to the

observances or-

The Brahmana, however, felt some surprise, O Then Kundadhara addressed the Brahmana, saying, — Thou hast now got an excellent and spiritual eye Behold

dained. king. 42 •

!

with this vision of thine the end that

and survey all the worlds besides 43 !

is

attained

by kings,

— The Brahmana then,

with his spiritual vision, beheld from a distance thousands of kings sunk in hell.

44

" 'Kundadhara said,

devotion thou hadst

— After having worshipped me with sorrow

got

for

thy share, what then

would have been the good done to thee by me, and what the value of my

favour ? 45

Look, look,

desire the gratification of carnal

heaven is closed un to men

"Bhishma continued,

men living

in

this

4G !

for

what end do men The door of

enjoyments

!

—'The Brahmana then beheld many

world, embracing

lust,

and wrath, and

* Persons who have won ascetic success utter a wish and mediately fulfilled.

'I give

thee this,' and forthwith what

words appears bodily, ready to be taken and appropriated. of such persons do

their words.

— T.

is

it

is

im-

given in

The words

not follow their meanings, but meanings follow


'

419

CANTI PATtVA.

Parva.] cupidity, and fear,

and pride, and sleep, and procrastination,

47

and inactivity. " 'Kundadhara said, With these (vices) all human beings The gods are afraid of men. These vices, are enchained. at the command of the gods, mar and disconcert on every No man can become virtuous unless permitted by side.* 48

the gods.

(In consequence of their permission) thou hast be-

come competent to give away kingdoms and wealth through thy penances

!

49

"Bhishma continued,

—'Thus addressed, the righteous-

souled Brahmana, bending his head trated himself on the ground, and

done me a great favour

50 !

unto that Cloud, pros-

said,

— Thou hast, indeed,

Uncjnscious of the great affection

shown by thee towards me, I hadst, through the influence of desire 51

thee

!

and cupidity,

to

failed

display

good

will

towards

—'Then Kundadhara said unto that foremost of regener-

ate persons,

— I have forgiven thee — and having embraced !

him with his arms disappeared there and then/' 2 The Brahmana then roamed through all the worlds, having attained 63 Through to ascetic success through the grace of Kundadhara. the puissance gained from virtue and penances, one acquires competence to sail through the skies and to fructify all one's wishes and purposus, and finally attain to the

highest

end. 54

The gods and Brahmanas and Yakshas and all good men. and Charanas always adore those that are virtuous but never those that are rich or given up to the indulgence of their 6 desires/' The gods are truly propitious to thee since thy mind is devoted to virtue. In wealth there may be a very happiness but " very great.' m

little

*

in

virtue

the

measure of happiness

The Burdwan translator makes nonsense of this Verse.

gets his grammar so completely

kah\— T.

as to

take 'etaih'

as

is

He for-

qualifying

'lo-


— [Mokskadharma,

Section CCLXXII. "Yudhishthira said, fices,

all of

—'Amongst the diverse kinds of

which, of course, are regarded to have

object (viz., the cleansing of the heart or

me,

tell

O grandsire, what that sacrifice is

but one

glory

the

sacri-

of God),

which has been

ordained for only the sake (or acquisition) of virtue and not for the acquisition of either heaven or wealth I*' 1

"Bhishma said,

'In this connection I shall relate to

thee

the history, formerly recited by Narada, of a Brahmana

who

for performing sacrifices, lived according to the unccha mode. 2

"Narada said,

— In one of the foremost of kingdoms that

was distinguished again for virtue, there

lived a Brahmana. Devoted to penances and living according to the unccha mode, that Brahmana was earnestly engaged in adoring

Vishnu

in

sacrifices.-}-

He had

3

Cyamaka

his

for

food,

and Suvarchala and other kinds of potherbs that were bitter and disagreeable to the taste. In as

also

Suryaparni

consequence, sweet.t*

however,

of

his

penances,

these

all

tasted

Abstaining from injuring any creature, and lead-

The Verse is not difficult the Commentator, again, is very clear. translator, however, while citing the very words of the Burdwan The commentary, totally misunderstands them and makes utter nonsense of them. 'Ekarthanain' is explained as 'Ekam chittacuddhih Icwarapritirva tadarthauam madhye'. The question asked is 'dliarmartham yo yajnah *

;

samahitah (viniyuktah)

tadeva vruhi' and not

'sukhartharthain (bhavati).' t

that

which

'Yajna'

—T.

One that subsists upon grains of eorn picked up from the

after the reapers have abandoned them is called a

unccha mode of life. error of taking

fields

person leading the

The Burdwan translator commits the ridiculous the name of the Brahmana. The

'uncchavrittih' as

Commentator supposes that 'Yajna' here implies 'Vishnu', as expounded in the Crutis. %

'Cyamaka'

— T. is

a variety

of

pady called Panicum frumentaceum.

'Suryaparni' is otherwise called 'Mashaparni' (Ayurvedartha chandrika). It is identified with Tiramits labialis, syn is a

name applied to various

plants.

Glycine debits.

Here, very

caka', or Herpetics Monniera (syn. Gratiola Monniera,

ed.— T.

'Suvarchala'

probably, 'Brahmi-

Linn)

is

intend-


CANTl PAKVA.

Parva.)

421

in^ the life of a forest recluse, he attained to ascetic success. scorcher of foes, he used to adore With roots and fruits,

Vishnu in sacrifices that were intended to confer heaven upon him.* 5 The Brahmana, whose name was Satya, had a wife

She was pure-minded,

named Pushkaradharini.

and

had

emaciated herself by the observance of many austere vows.

been

(Herself having

benevolent disposition, and her

of a

husband being thus addicted to

sacrifices

she did not approve of the conduct of her

that were

cruel),

Summoned,

lord.

however, to take her seat by his side as his spouse (for the she feared to incur his curse and,

performance of a sacrifice),

The garments

therefore, comported herself with his conduct.

her body consisted of the (cast off) plumes of

that invested

Although unwilling, she still performed that sacri-

peacocks. 7 fice

the

at

command

of her lord who had become its Hotri.

In that forest, near to the Brahmana's asylum, lived a neigh-

bour of his, viz., the virtuous Parnada of Cukra's race, having assumed the form of a

deer.

He

addressed that Brah-

mana, whose name was Satya, in articulate speech and said Thou Avouldst be acting very imunto him these words :

properly /J*

5"8

sacrifice

if this

of thine

were accomplished in

such a manner as to be defective in mantras and other culars of ritual

!

I,

parti-

therefore, ask thee to slay and cut me in-

to pieces for making libations therewith on thy sacrificial fire

Do this and becoming blameless ascend to heaven J0 !

the presiding goddess

of the

!

— Then

solar disc, viz., Savittri,

came

that sacrifice in her own embodied form and insisted upon

to

* 1.

e.,

sacrifices

he never slaughtered living animals for offering them in because of

his inability

substituted vegetable products

for

to

procure them.

those animals.

He, therefore,

His

sacrifices, in-

tended to take him to heaven, were really cruel in intention. t

— T.

Following the Bombay text, I read the last line of 8 as "Cukrasya

punarajatih Parnadonamadharmavit," &c." ; 'ajatih' is a 'descendant'. it would

mean

'at

the

or

"Cukrasya

punarajnabhih

If 'ajniibhih' be taken as the

repeated

commands

of Cukra'.

reading

The Bengal

reading 'apadhyanat adharmavit' seems to be vicious. Both the vernacular versions are incorrect K. P. Singha supplying something of ;

his own will for making

sense of

what he

translator writing nonsense as usual,— T.

writes,

and the Burdwan


MAUALIHAKATA.

422

[MoktihadhariWZ

that Brahman a in doing what he was desired by that deer

to

do. Unto that goddess, however, who thus insisted, the Brahmana replied, saying, I shall not slay this deer who lives with me in this same neighbourhood !* u Thus addressed by

the Brahmana, the goddess Savittri desisted and entered the sacrificial fire

from desire of surveying the nether world, and

wishing to avoid the sight of (other) defects in fice.-}-

12

that

sacri-

The deer then, with joined hands, once more begged

of Satya (to be cut into pieces and poured into the sacrificial

Satya, however, embraced him in friendship and dis-

fire).

missed

him, saying,

— Go —At ls

!^

this,

the deer seemed to

leave that place.

But after he had gone

turned, and

— Verily, do thou slay me

say, slain

said,

eight

he re-

steps

Truly do I

!

14

by thee I am sure to attain to a righteous end

I give thee (spiritual) vision.

Behold the

!

Apsaras

celestial

and the beautiful vehicles of the high-souled Gandharvas

15 !

Beholding (that sight) for a protracted space of time, with longing eyes, and seeing the deer (solicitous of sacrifice), and

thinking that residence in heaven is attainable by only slaught-

he

er,

It

approved

(of

the

counsels

the deer had

given).

16

was Dharma himself who had become a deer that lived in

those woods for many years.

(Seeing the Brahmana tempt-

ed by the prospect he beheld), Dharma provided vation and counselled him, saying,

— This

(viz.,

his

slaughter

sal-

of

ordinances about

living creatures) is not conformable to the Saerifice.$ 17

for

—The penances, which had been of very large

* K. P. Singha wrongly translates this verse

for

once, the

Bur-

t Both the vernacular versions of this Verse were

incorrect.

The

;

dwan translator is correct. — T. Commentator explains that the grammar is 'rasatalam clidrikshuh sa 'Yajne du§charitam kinnu, 'samipavarti Yajnapavakam pravishta.' mudo janah' i. e., fearing to see many other defects in the sacrifice which was being celebrated by an ignorant person. |

—T*

'Vaddhanjalim' is an abverb, qualifying 'ayachata'.

The Burd-

wan translator wrongly takes it as an adjective of 'Satyam'. T. $ In Verse 8, it is said that it was a descendant of Cukra, viz., the virtuous Parnada, who had become a deer and lived in those woods as the Brahmana's neighbour.

Here it is said that it was the deity Dhar-

ma who had become so. The two statements may

be reconciled sup<


T canti parva.

Parvs,.]

423

measure, of that Brahmana whose mind had entertained

the

desire of slaying the deer, diminished greatly in consequence

of that

thought

The injuring

itself.

therefore, forms no part of sacrifice.*

ts

living

creatures,

Then the

illustrious

of

Dharma, (having assumed his real form), himself assisted that Brahmana, by discharging the priestly office, to perform a The Brahmana, after this, in consequence of his sacrifice. (renewed) penances, attained to that state of mind which was his spouse's. 19 Abstention from injury is that religion which is complete in respect of its rewards. The religion, -

}-

however, of cruelty is only thus far beneficial

that

leads

it

to heaven (which has a termination). I have spoken to thee of

that religion of Truth which, indeed, that are utterers of BrahmaX

is

the religion of those

" 20

Section CCLXXIII. "Yudhishthira said,

—'By what means doth

sinful, by what doth he achieve virtue, by

to renunciation, and by

"Bhishma said,

a man become what doth he attain

what doth he win Emancipation V 1

— Thou knowest

all duties.

that thou askest is only for confirmation

This question

of thy

conclusions.

Listen now to Emancipation, and Renunciation, and Sin, and

Virtue to their very roots objects,

{viz.,

runs after

it

2

Perceiving any one

!

form, taste, scent, sound, at

first.

purview of the senses,

Indeed, obtaining

O

of the

and touch),

five

desire

them within the

chief of Bharata's

race, desire

or

posing that Dharma first became the Rishi Parniida and then, as Parnada,

was metamorphosed into a

deer.

'Tasya nishkritim

adhatta'

explained by the Commentator in a very far-fetched way.

is

He takes

these words to mean that Dharma, who had become a deer, provided at this juncture for his liberation 'tasya' has reference to the

from that metamorphosis.

misled Brahmana.

* 'YajnhV is explained as 'yajnaya hita. t 'Samadhanani' is the absorption

I

think

— T.

— T.

of meditation, or

that

state

of

mind in which one has no longer any affection for the world. 'Bharyyayah' is genetive, but the Burdwan translator tak^s it for the instrumental singular. X

'Yo dharmah'

— T. is

the reading I take, and not 'no dharmah,'.


MAHABHARATA.

424-

aversion springs up.* 8 for acquisition of

(i. e.,

[Mukshadhai'Via

One then, for the sake of that object, what is liked and avoidance of what

disliked) strives and begins acts that involve much

is

labour.

One endeavours one's best for repeatedly enjoying those forms and scents (and the three other objects of the remaining three 4 senses) that appear very agreeable.

Gradually, attachment,

The and aversion, and greed, and errors of judgment arise. by affected error and by greed and overwhelmed of one mind 5

attachment and aversion

never directed to

is

virtue.

then begins with hypocrisy to do acts that are good.

with hypocrisy one then seeks

to

acquire

are

wholly.

sinful,

It

then

is

that

notwithstanding the

admonitions of well-wishers and the wise, unto all

makes

Indeed,

and with

wealth with hypocrisy,7 one

set one's heart to such acquisition

one begins to do acts that

One

When one succeeds,

hypocrisy one likes to acquire wealth. son of Kuru's race, in winning

virtue,

s

which he

answers plausibly consistent with reason and conforminjunctions

able to the

Born

scriptures. 8

of the

of attach-

ment and error, his sins, of three kinds, rapidly increase, for

When he thinks sinfully, speaks sinfully, and acts sinfully. good mark are that they sin, way of the on he fairly starts 3

They, however,

wickedness.

his

that

are

him.

°

He

succeds not

in

with

winning happiness even

here.

Whence then would he succeed after ?

It

is

thus that one

disposition

of a

friendship

similar to that of the sinful man, enter into

in

winning happiness here-

becomes

sinful.

now to Such a man

Listen

11 me as I speak to thee of one that is righteous.

inasmuch as he seeks the good of others, succeeds in winning for himself.

good

By practising duties that are fraught with

other people's good, he attains at last to a highly agreeable 2 He who, aided by his wisdom, succeeds beforehand end. 1 '

in

beholding the faults above-adverted to,

judging of what is happiness and

what

is

who

is

skilled

in

sorrow and how

each is brought about, and who waits with reverence upon those that are

good, 13 makes progress

in

achieving

virtue,

* The Commentator explains the grammar as 'panchanam (madhye

ekam) avtham prapya, &c.'

— T.


425

Canti parva.

Parva.) both in consequence

of such

The mind

of the good.

habit and

of his

a

such companionship

person

and he lives on, making virtue

virtue,

his

takes delight support.

14

in

If he

on the acquisition of wealth, he desires only sets his 15 Insuch wealth as may be acquired in righteous ways. deed, he waters the roots of only those things in which he heart

In this way doth one become righteous and ac-

sees merit.

15

quires friends that are good.

wealth,

friends, of

of

tion

In consequence of his acquisi-

and of children, he

happiness both here and hereafter.

The mastery

sports

in

respect

(in

of enjoyment) that a living creature attains over sound, touch,

Bharata, represents the

and scent,

taste, form,

fruit

of

virtue.*

Remember

virtue,

Yudhishthira, such a man does not give himself up

to joy.

17 " 18

Having

this.

obtained the fruit of

Without being contented with such (visible) fruits by the

of virtue he betakes himself to Renunciation, led on

When, having acquired the eye of know-

eye of knowledge. ledge,

he

ceases

desire, in taste and in

mind

pleasure

take

to

scent/ 9 when

in

the gratification of

he does not allow

run towards sound, touch and form,

to

it is

then that

He

does

not,

20

Be-

he succeeds in freeing himself from desire-h however, even

then

holding then

all

cast

the

his

off virtue or righteous acts.

worlds to be liable to destruction, he

strives to cast off virtue

(with

its

rewards in

the

form of

heaven and its happiness) and endeavours to attain to Emancipation by the (well-known) means. 4; 21 Gradually abandoning all sinful acts he betakes himself to Renunciation, and becoming righteous-souled succeeds at last in attaining to Eman-

cipation. 22

I have

now told thee, O son, of that about which

* This is the mastery or puissance that is brought about by Yoga, so that the persen succeeds,

he desires. t

He

by fiats of the will, in creating whatever

— T.

The Bnrdwan translator gives a ridiculous version cites

the

Commentator's

of this

verse.

words without understanding them

aright.—T. I

What he does is to abandon 'sakamah dharmah'

himself to

for betaking 'nishkamah dharmah' or the practice of duties without

desire of fruit, for only such a course of conduct can lead to Emancipa-

tion.— T.

54


mahabharata.

42S

thou hadst asked me, viz., the topics

[Mohshadharma Sin, Righteousness,

of

Renunciation, and Emancipation, O Bharata

23 !

Thou shouldst,

O Yudhishthira, adhere to virtue in all situations. Eternal is the success, O son of Kunti, of thee that adheresfc

therefore,

"* 24

to righteousness !'

Section CCLXXIV. "Yudhishthira said,

— 'Thou hast

O grandsire, that

said,

Emancipation is to be won by means and not otherwise. desire to hear duly what those means are

"Bhishma said,

X

l !

—'0 thou of great wisdom, this enquiry

that thou hast addressed to me and that is connected with

a

subtle topic, is really worthy of thee, since thou, O sinless one,

always seekest to accomplish all thy objects by the application of means

2 !

That state of mind which

is

when

present

one sets oneself to make an earthen jar for one's use, disappears after the jar has been completed. After the same

manner, that cause which urges persons who regard virtue as the root of advancement and prosperity ceases to operate 3 That with them that seek to achieve Emancipation.-]path which leads to the Eastern Ocean is not the path by which one can go to the Western Ocean. There is only one path that leads to Emancipation. (It is not identical with any of those that lead to any other object of acquisiListen to me as I discourse on it to thee in detail.* tion).

One

should, by

practising

forgiveness,

exterminate

and by abandoning all purposes, root out desire.

wrath,

By prac-

* By 'dharma' here is meant 'nishkama dharma', for the fruits of 'sakama dharma' are not eternal, heaven like all things else having an

end.— T.

What is said in this Verse is this when a man wants an earthen jar, he works for creating one. When he has got one, he no longer +

:

finds himself in the same state of mind, his fied.

want having been

satis-

Similarly, with men desirous of heaven and earthly prosperity

as the reward of virtue, the means is Pravirtti ov acts.

This or these

cease to operate with those who having acquired such virtue set

them-

selves for the achievement of Emancipation, for with them the religion of NicriUi is all-in-all,— T,


canii parva.

Parva.]

427

tising the quality of Satwa* one should conquer

sleep.

5

By

needfulness one should keep off fear, and by contemplation of the Soul one should conquer breath.-f* Desire, aversion, and lust,

one should dispel

doubt, by

off all

and

By pursuit after knowledge one

study of truth.

should avoid insouciance and inquiry terest.]:

error, ignorance,

by patience f

after things

of no

in-

By frugal and easily digestible fare one should drive

7

disorders

dispel greed and

and

diseases.

stupefaction

By contentment one

of judgment, and

should worldly

all

3 concerns should be avoided by a knowledge of the truth.S

By practising benevolence one should conquer by regard for all creatures one

should avoid expectation by the reflection that

ed with the future

doning desire

;

itself.

9

iniquity,

should acquire virtue. it is

concern-

and one should cast off wealth by abanThe man of intelligence should abandon

affection by recollecting that everything (here) is

He should subdue hunger by ing benevolence

and

One

practising

one should keep off all

Yoga. ideas

transitory.

By

practis-

of self-import-

and drive off all sorts of craving by adopting contentBy exertion one should subdue procrastination,

ance,

ment. 10

and by certainty all kinds of doubt, by taciturnity loquaci11 Speech and ousness, and by courage every kind of fear.1T

*

/.

e.,

by abandoni ng all kinds of idleness, as explained by the

Commentator. T. t /. e., by Yoga-meditation one should regulate and finally suspend one's breath. The Yogin can suspend all physical functions and yet live on from age to age.

— T.

% 'Nidra' here is explained as

inquisitiveness or curiosity.

By

'ananusandhana' of the absence of 'pratibha'

is

meant inquiry after

improper things or things that are of no interest. T. $ The truth is that the world is unreal and has an end.

H Hunger is to be subdued by Yoga, within the body.

Doubt is to be

i.

e.,

—T.

by regulating the wind

dispelled by certainty ; this implies

The Commentator thinks that this means that all sceptical conclusions should be dispelled by faith in the scriptures. By 'fear,' in this Verse, That is to be conquered by is meant the source of fear, or the world. that certain knowledge should be sought for by driving off doubt.

the conquest of the six,

and envy,— T,

i.e., desire, wrajth,

covetousness, error, pride,


428

m

mind

are

a-

h a I5H a it ata.

be subdued

to

Understanding,

[Muktihudharma,

by the Understanding, and the

in its turn, is to be

under control by

kept

Knowledge, again, is to be controll-

the eye of knowledge.

ed by acquaintance with the Soul, and finally the Soul be controlled by the Soul.* 12

This last

those that are of pure acts and endued soul,-f-

is

with

to

is

attainable

by

tranquillity

of

the means being the subjugation of those

impedi-

five

ments of Yoga of which the learned speak. 13

By casting

off

desire and wrath and covetousness

and

one

and

fear

sleep,

should, restraining speech, practise the observances

favorable

that are

Yoga, 14 viz., contemplation, study, gift, truth,

to

modesty, candour, forgiveness, purity of heart, purity in respect of food, and the subjugation of the

By

senses. 15

one's energy is increased, sins are dispelled, wishes

with fruition,

and knowledge

gained. 16

kinds)

(of diverse

these

crowned

When one becomes cleansed of one's sins and possessed of energy and frugal of fare and the master of one's senses, one then, having

conquered both desire and wrath,

attain to Brahma. 17

seeks

to

The avoidance of ignorance (by listen-

ing to and studying the scriptures), the absence of attach-

ment (in consequence of Renunciation), freedom from and wrath (by adoption

of contentment

desire

and forgiveness),

the puissance that is won by Yoga, the absence of pride and haughtiness, freedom from anxiety

and

family,

1 -8

to

anything

like

home

— these constitute the path of Emancipation.

That path is delightful, restraining of speech,

*

of every

(by subjugation

kind of fear), absence of attachment

and pure.

stainless,

of body,

What is laid down here is the same

indicated for Yoga.

Similarly, the

and of mind, when practised course

First, the senses are to be

of training

that

is

merged into the mind,

then the mind is to be merged into the Understanding, then the Understanding is to be merged into the Soul or what is

known

as

This Ego is to be merged at last into the Supreme Soul.

Ego is understood,

it

comes to be viewed as Brahma.

t 'Pure acts' are of course, those that

dharmah', and 'tranquillity of soul'

is

the Ego.

When the

—T.

are included in

'Nisbkama by

the cleansing of the soul

driving away all passions and desfres.— T,


— 429

canti parva.

Parva.]

from the absence of desire, constitutes also the path ot Emancipation.'

" i0 *

Section CCLXXV.

"Bhishma said,

—'In

this connection

tive of the discourse that

Asita-Devala.

took

place

cited the old narra-

is

between Narada and

Once on a time Narada, beholding that fore-

1

most of intelligent men,

viz.,

Devala

of venerable

seated at his ease, questioned him about the

destruction of all creatures. " 'Narada

said,

origin

2

— Whence, O Brahmana, hath

verse, consisting of mobile and immobile objects,

When

ed ?

again

the

me on this

uni-

comes,

Let thy learned self discourse to

3 !

" 'Asita said,

the time comes,

— Those from which the Supreme Soul, when moved by the

desire

of existence

fold forms, creates all creatures, are said by

Time, impelled by the (five

mani-

in

persons conver-

sant with objects to be the five great essences.^*

from those

this

been creat-

all-embracing destruction

into whom doth it merge ?

years,

and the

(After this)

Understanding, creates other objects

primal

He

essences).:}:

that

says

* Such restraint of speech, &c, or 'niyarnah' is 'yogah'. anyatha' is 'kaina-vaiparityena'.

that

'Kamato*

The sense, the Commentator adds, is

that one should not desire 'yoga-siddhi', for then, as has been repeat-

edly indicated in the previous Sections, the Yogin woxild fall into hell

and succeed not in attaining to Emancipation, heaven itself being hell K. P. Singha quietly skips over the last line and the Burdwan translator offers a ridiculous-

in comparison with the felicity of Emancipation.

ly incorrect version.

—T.

t 'Yebhyah' means 'the materials from which'.

matma' for its nominative (understood).

'Srijati' has

'Para-

'Kale' is the time of creation

as selected by the Supreme Soul in his own wisdom. 'Bhavaprachoditah' is 'induced by the desire of

becoming many, or led by the desire of

existence as many or in infinite diversity'. X

— T.

'Kala' here is, perhaps, the embodiment

life or living creatures.

of the abstract idea of

Impelled by the Understanding, 'Kala' or Life

sets itself to the creation of other creatures.

the result of the same five primal essences,

These last also are equally

— T,


430

mahabharata.

there is anything

these

(i.

e.,

Know, O Narada, that these five

5

the

are

Kala as their sixth, these five primal essences possessed

of mighty

and Heat,

— these are those

there is nothing

or

five

these

to

these five) can be affirmed by any one agreeably

assert

are

all

These

these

five,

(which

and Kala

the con-

to

of anything

existence

the

vain.

Know

effects.

That

then his assertion would verily be idle or

m

(than

else

arguments drawn from

that these six enter into the production of all

Asat.

point of

(in

of nothing

clusions derivable from the Crutis or

of which

With

naturally

are

Without doubt,

essences.

superior

The existence

If any one does

not

Water, Space, Earth, Wind,

energy."

higher

puissance or energy. 7

else,

is

eternal, indes-

and without beginning and without end.

tructible,

reason.

primal

five

and the Understanding), says what

essences, Kala, true.

besides

else

[Mokvhadkurma

thou perceivest) (or

is

called

potencies

Jiva), the

of

past acts, and Ignorance,

— these eight eternal essences are

the causes of the

and destruction of all

birth

When creatures are destroyed it enter

;

and when they take birth,

they do

;

that they

them that

into

primal

essences. 10

His body

his ear has its origin in space

for its cause

creature resolves

Indeed, after destruction, a

so.

itself into those five

of earth

these

again from

is

it is

;

his life (motion) is of

;

is

made

his eye

hath light

and

blood

;

this

is

vrittan (sarvashu karyeshu anugatan) vettha,

(karyani, tat asat)'.

;

wind

* The construction of the second line

9

creatures.i*

:

his

'etan

is

shad abhini-

then 'ete yasya racayah

The sense of the last clanse is that this all is the

effect of those primal essences. This all, therefore, is of those essences. The latter are included in the word asat, or unreal, as distinguished

from sat or real or substantial. asat.

The Soul

is sat,

everything else

is

—T.

t In previous Sections it has been explained

how when

the

Chit,

becomes invested with Ignorance, it begins to attract the primal essences towards itself in consequence of the potencies of past acts and take birth in various

which has pure knowledge for

its

attribute,

(The idea of past acts is due to the infinite cycles of creation and destruction, the very first creation being inconceivable.) The shapes.

causes of creation are, therefore, the five ahit),

primal essences, Jiva (or

the protencies of past acts, and Ignorance.— T.


canti parya.

Parva.]

of water, without doubt. ears, the skin,

The two eyes, the

11

and the tongue

of their respective objects.* ing,

12

nose, the two

(constituting

the

fifth),

know, exist

for

perception

learned

These, the

the senses.

431

are

Vision, hearing, smelling, touch-

and tasting are the functions of the

senses.

senses, are concerned with five objects in five ways.

The five Know, by

the inference of reason, their similitude of attributes.-)* * Form, 1

scent, taste, touch,

are

(respectively)

different ways. 14

and sound, are the five properties that apprehended by the five senses in five

These five properties, viz., form, scent, taste,

touch, and sound, are not really apprehended by

the senses

(for these are inert),

but it is the Soul that apprehends them

through the senses. 15

That which is called Chitta is superior

to the multitude

Superior

of senses.

Superior to Manas

is

Chitta

to

Manas.

is

Buddhi, and superior to Buddhi

is

Kshettrajna.i 16

At first a living creature perceives different objects through the senses. With Manas he reflects over them, and then with the aid of Buddhi he arrives at certitude

of knowledge.

at certainty

through the senses.

17

in

The

Understanding (which are regarded as

is

respect of objects

perceived

senses, Chitta,

Mind, and

five

the eighth

the

in

organs of knowledge by

* 'Jnanani' is 'Jnana-karanani', ception.

Buddhi, one arrives

Possessed of

of conclusions

i.

e.,

tale),

those

— these

conversant

perceptions for causes of per-

— T.

t The second line of 13 is very condensed. the eye is the sense of vision.

Vision or sight

The meaning is this ;i is its function. The

The eye has light for its cause, and form Hence the eye seizes or apprehends form.

object it apprehends is form. is an

attribute of light.

By the inference of reason, there is similitude, in respect or property, between the

eye, vision,

and form.

of attribute

The Commentator

explains this clearly.

'Drashtri-darcana-dricyanam trayanamapi gunat-

matyam upapannam'.

This is indicated with a little variation in the

next verse.

K. P. Singha skips over the

lator gives an incorrect version.

line.

The Burdwan

trans-

— T.

Manas is mind, Budhhi is understanding, and Kzhettrajnct, is the What, however, is Chitta is difficult to ascertain, unless it means vague or indefinite perception. In some systems of philosophy t

Soul.

the Chitta is placed above the Understanding.

—T.


mahabharata.

432

with the science of Adhyatma. 18 anal duct, the membrum virile, the the

The hands, the feet, the mouth (forming the fifth

organs

the five

tale), constitute

[Mokshadharma

action. 18

The mouth is spoken of as an organ of action because it contains the aparatus of speech, and that of eating. The feet are

in

organs of locomotion and the hands for of work. 20

of

doing various kinds

The anal duct and the membrum

organs that exist for a similar purpose,

viz.,

are

virile

two

evacuation.

for

The first is for evacuation of stools, the second for that of urine as also of the vital seed when one feels the influence of desire.

81

Besides

these, there

is

a

the six organs of action according to

bearing on the subject.

sixth organ

the (approved) treatises

have now mentioned to thee the

I

names of all the organs of knowledge and the attributes

of the

of action.

These then are the names of

It is called muscular power.

five

of action,

(primal)

and

all

When in

12

essences.*''

consequence of the organs being fatigued, they cease to perform their respective functions, the owner of those organs, because of their suspension,

sleep. 23

said to

is

If

when the

functions of these organs are suspended, the functions of the

mind do not cease, but on the other hand the mind continues to concern itself with its

ousness

is

called

objects, that

of Consci-

During wakefulness there are

viz.,

that connected with Goodness,

Dream.

three states of the mind,

condition

24

that with Passion, and that with

the mind

becomes concerned

Those very

states,

Darkness.

with

when they appear

dream

In

same three

the in

also

states.

dreams, connected

with pleasurable actions, come to be regarded with applause. 26 Happiness, success, knowledge,

and

absence

are the indications of (the wakeful man in

the attribute

of Goodness.

Whatever

of

attachment

whom is

states

present)

(of Goodness,

Passion, or Darkness) are experienced by living creatures, as

exhibited in acts, during their hours of wakefulness, reappear in memory during

their

hours

of sleep

when they dream.

The passage of our notions as they exist during wakefulness

*

The Bengal i-ea<ling 'yathfigamam' is preferable

reading 'yathaiuama'.

— T.

to

the

Bombay


Canti pauva.

Parva.] into those of dreams,

433

and that of notions as they

exist

in

dreams into those of wakefulness, become directly apprehensible in that state of consciousness

which is called dreamless "

That is eternal, and that is desirable.* 26- 27 There are five organs of knowledge, and five of action; with muscular slumber.

power, mind, understanding, and Chitta, and with three attributes

of Satwa,

Rajas, and

up

seventeen.

has been said, comes the enumeration

is

to

who owneth

he

also

the

Tamas, the tale, it The eighteenth in

the

Indeed, he

body.

28

All those seventeeif (with who lives in this body is eternal. Avidya or Ignorance making eighteen), dwelling in the body, exist attached to him who owns the body. When the

owner disappears from the body, those eighteen (counting Avidya) cease to dwell together in the body. 29 Or, this body made up of the five (primal) essences is only a combination (that must dissolve away). The eighteen attributes (including Avidya), with him that owneth the body, and counting stomachic heat numbering twentieth in the tale, form that

which is known as the Combination of the Five. 30

There is a Being called Mahat, which, with the aid of the wind (called Prana), upholds this combination containing the twenty things that have been named, and in the matter

wind (which

truction of that body the

is

*

des-

generally spoken

of as the cause) is only the instrument in the

of 26.

of the

hands of that

The first line of 27 is grammatically connected with the last line The second line of 27 is very abstruse. The grammatical con-

struction

(drishtam) is that in

this

is

:

— 'tayorbhavayorgamanam (sushuptau) pratyaksham

(tadeva) nityam, ipsitaru (cha).'

;

What is meant by

this

ordinary men, the notions during wakefulness are not the

notions they cherish during dreams

:

nor are their notions during

dreams identifiable with those they entertain while wakeful. is similarity

There

In eternal Sushupti, however, which is

but not identity.

Emancipation, the notions of wakefulness pass into those of dream

and those

of

rather, the

same, for there

dream pass into those is

of wakefulness,

i.

e.,

become directly apprehensible in Sushupti or Emancipation. or Emancipation,

therefore,

is

both

(or,

then perfect identity between thenij

a state, in which there

is

Sushupti

neither the

consciousness of wakefulness nor that of dream, but both run together^ their

deiferences disappearing totally.

55

— T.


MAHABHARATA.

43*

[Mokshadharma

same Mahat. n

Whatever creature is born is resolved once more into the five constituent elements upon the exhaustion of his merits and demerits

and urged again by the merits and demerits won in that life enters into another body re-

sulting from his acts.* 32

Avidya, desire, and

;

His abodes always resulting from

he migrates from body to body, abandoning one after another repeatedly, urged on by Time, like a

person

acts,

abandoning house after house

succession. 23

in

They that are wise, and endued with certainty of knowledge, do not give way to grief upon beholding this (migration). Only they that are foolish, erroneously supposing relationships (where relationship in reality there is none) indulge in grief at sight of such changes of abode. 84 relation

;

This Jiva

there is none again that may be

said

is

no one's

to

belong to

He is always alone, and he himself creates his own body and his own happiness and misery.' 5 This Jiva is never born,

him.

nor doth he ever die.

Freed from the bond of body, he succeeds sometimes in attaining to the highest end. M Deprived of body, because freed through the exhaustion

from

of acts

bodies that are the results of merits and demerits, Jiva at last attains to Brahma. z7

For the exhaustion of both merits and

Knowledge hath been ordained as the cause in the Sankhya school. Upon the exhaustion of merit and demerit,

demerits,

when Jiva

attains

to

the

status

are learned in the scriptures)

of

Brahma,f (they that

behold (with the eye of the

scriptures) the attainment of Jiva to the highest end.-

* This is a triplet.—T. 'Brahmabhava' is explained

t

as follows:

when one

5

7>

ss

succeeds in

understanding Brahma, one is said to attain to Brahma, as the Crutis declare. The Commentator explains that 'pacyanti' is used with reference to those that are learned in the scriptures.

They 'behold the 1

attainment of the highest end by Jiva not with their physical eyes but

with the eye of the scriptures, for they that are themselves emancipated cannot be said to behold the emancipation of another. This is grave trifling for explaining the use of the word 'pacyanti'.

— T.


I

Farva.]

Section CCLXXVI. "Yudhishthira said,~- 'Cruel and sinful that we

we have slain brothers and sires and grandsons How, O

and friends and sons l !

this

thirst for wealth

perpetrated many sinful deeds.'

"Bhishma said,

grandsire, shall

Alas, through that

!

are, alas,

and kinsmen

thirst

we dispel we have

2

— 'In this connection

is

cited the old

nar-

rative of what was said by the ruler of the Videhas unto the

enquiring Mandavya. 3

The ruler

Videhas

of the

said.

have nothing (in this world), yet I live in great happiness. If the whole of Mithila (which is said

Tangible possessions, how valuable sorrow to men of knowledge

;

to

be

my kingdom)

of mine will be burnt down.*

burn in a conflagration nothing

soever, are

a source

of

while possessions of even little

Whatever happiness exists here, of desire, and whatever heavenly happiness exists of high value, do not come up to

value fascinate the foolish.* 5 derivable

from the gratification

even a sixteenth

part

of the felicity that attends the total

6

As the horns of a cow grow with

disappearance of desire.

the growth of the cow itself, after the same manner the thirst for

wealth increases with increasing acquisitions of wealth.7

Whatever the

object for which one feels an attachment, that

object becomes

a source of pain

not cherish desire.

When

when it is lost. 8

Attachment

to

desire

One should

leads to sorrow.

wealth has been acquired, one should apply

purposes of virtue.

One should even then give up

it

to 8

desire.f

* The Commentator points out that possessions of value include even

Men of knowledge, who seek Emancipation, do not set any value on even the joys of the region of the Creator. T.

the region of Brahman.

t The Commentator explains that one should not cherish the desire for wealth even for

the sake of acquiring virtue therewith.

however, wealth

obtained without

is

effort,

When,

such wealth should be

applied to the acquisition of virtue.

One is also directed to give up

the desire of acquiring wealth (by

even innocent means), the reason,

being that desire,

when cherished, is sure to increase and get the betoen*

of one's heart.— T.


— MAUABHARATA.

436

always looks upon

The man

of knowledge

even as

he looks upon himself.

and attained

to

[Mukshadhavma

success,

By casting off both truth

other creatures

Having cleansed

his soul

he casts off everything

here.* 10

and

falsehood, grief and joy, the

agreeable and disagreeable, fearlessness and fear, one attains 11 to tranquillity, and becomes free from every anxiety.

thirst (for earthly things) which is difficult

That

of being cast

off

by men of foolish understanding, which "wanes not with the wane of the body, and which is regarded as a fatal disease (by men of knowledge), one who succeeds in casting off is 12 The man of virtuous soul, by beholdsure to find felicity. ing his own behaviour that has become bright as the moon and free from evil of every kind, succeeds

happily

in

ing to great fame both here and hereafter

13 !

attain-

— Hearing these

words of the king, the Brahmana became filled with joy, and applauding what he heard, Mandavya betook himself to the

path of Emancipation.'

" i4

Section CCLXXVII. "Yudhishthira said,

unto

all

creatures,

—'Time, that

is

fraught

source of good after which one should strive ?

O grandsire of a

is

that

Tell me

this,

!' 1

"Bhishma said, rative

with terror

What

running his course.

is

'In this connection

discourse

O Yudhishthira

cited the

between a sire and son.

Once on a time,

2

is

O

son

old

nar-

Listen to it,

of Pritha, a

re-

generate person devoted to only the study of the Vedas

had

!

who was known by

Himself conversant with the religion

name of of Eman-

cipation, the son one day asked his father who was

not con-

a

very intelligent

Medhavin. 3

son

the

versant with that religion and who was engaged in following 4 the precepts of the Vedas, this question.

" 'The son said,

of

— What should a man of intelligence do,

* The Commentator observes that the first line means that the man knowledge should wish for happiness to all, and never wish sorrow

to any one.

'Sarvam' includes virtue and vice.

of niihkdma dharma is recommended.

— T,

Of course, the practice


cajvii pakva.

Parva.]

437

O sire, knowing that the period of existence allotted to men Tell me this truly and in proper order, O runs fast away ?

father, so that,

guided by thy instructions I may set myself

5 to the acquisition of virtue.

" 'The sire said,

— Having studied the Vedas O

observing the duties of Brahmacharyya, for offspring for the

then desire

all

the while

son, one

should

sake of rescuing one's sires.

Having established one's fire then and performing the sacrifices that are

ordained, one should then retire into the woods and

(having lived as a forest-recluse) one should

Muni (by

casting

dissolution).

6

" 'The son said,

thus besieged on

become a

then

everything and calmly waiting

off

— When the world

all sides,

is

for

thus assailed and

and when such irresistible

(bolts)

are falling in every direction, how can you speak so calmly ?—7 " 'The sire said, is it

besieged ?

falling

words ? 8

— How

What

(like

—The world

bolts).

is

bolts

that

by Death.

assailed

Days and Nights

are

It

not

wait

here

for

away suddenly and without

can I possibly wait (for his coming)

thus

is

continually

are

Why do you not take heed of these

When I know that Death does (but snatches all

By what

assailed ?

Dost thou frighten me with thy

besieged by Decrepitude. falling

the world

are those irresistible

on every side ?

" 'The son said,

is

?

9

any one

notice)

enveloped

how in

a

coat of Ignorance and (heedlessly) attending to my concerns ? 10

When as each night passes away the life

wears away with

it,

when,

period

indeed,

similar to that of a fish in a piece of shallow feel

of every

one's

one's

position

water,

is

who can

happy ?" Death encounters one in the very midst of one's

concerns, before the attainment

of one's objects, finding

one

as unmindful as a person while engaged in plucking flowers.* 1 2 -

* All Brahmanas have to pluck flowers in the morning for offering thepi to the deities they worship.

The task takes many minutes, because a good many have to be plucked for the purpose. Being a daily occupation and going as they do to places where flowers abound, the act of plucking goes oh while the placker is mentally engaged with other

things,— T,


— MAEABHARATA,

438

That which done today

kept

is

for

[MokahadUarma tomorrow should

being done

and that which one thinks

;

of doing

should be done in the forenoon.

afternoon

wait, mindful of one's having done or not

Do today what is for thy good

be the

in

Death does not done one's

(without keeping

acts.

to-

for

it

13

See that Death, who is irresistible, may not overaccomplishing thy acts). Who knows that (before come thee Death will not come to one this very day ? u Before one's

morrow)

!

acts are completed, Death drags one away.

One should, there-

fore, commence to practise virtue while one

(without waiting for one's old age), for

young

still

is

uncertain. 15

life is

By acquiring virtue one is sure to win eternal happiness both Overpowered by folly one girds up one's

here and hereafter. Joins

fur

sons and

on behalf of one's

acting

By

wives. 16

accomplishing acts foul or fair, one gratifies these (relatives).

Him possessed of sons and animals, and with mind devotedly attached

them, 17 Death seizes and runs away like a tiger

to

bearing away a sleeping deer.*

While

engaged

still

winning diverse objects of desire, and while

still

in

unsated

13 with their enjoyment, Death seizes him and runs away like a she-wolf seizing a sheep and running away with it.

This has been done, is

half done,

this

remains

seizes

and drags

one away.

tained

the

of what

fruit

attached

to

action,

finish

one's

One

that

other

unfinished

one has already done, 20

strong, the

wise, the

amongst

one busied with one's field or

brave, the

or him that has not yet obtained the

and many things

The weak,

idiotic, the learned,

gratification

his desires, Death seizes and bears away. disease, sorrow,

acts,

has not yet ob-

shop or house, Death seizes and carries away. the

this

— one may say thus to oneself; but Death,

unmindful of one's desire to

those

be done,

to

19

of a

of any

21

of

Death, decrepitude, similar

kind, 22 are

* The Bengal reading 'auptam vyaghro mrigamiva &e.' is preferable Bombay reading 'suptam vyaghram mahaughova &c.' If the Bombay reading be accepted, the meaning would be 'Him Death snatches away as a mighty icave sweeps away a sleeping tiger.' The idea of a sleeping tiger being swept away by a surging wav« is very unto the

familiar,

—T.


439

CANTI PAR7A.

Parva.]

How

incapable of being avoided by mortals.

canst thou sit so at thy ease ? ture

destruction.

for his

23

father,

crea-

and Death come and possess him

born, Decrepitude

is

then,

As soon as an embodied

forms of existence, mobile

these

All

and immobile, are possessed by these two (viz., Decrepitude and Death). When the soldiers that compose Death's army 24 can resist them, except that

are on their march, nothing

one thing, viz., the power of Truth, for in Truth alone Immortality dwells. The delight that one feels of residing in the midst of men is the abode of Death.

25

that that which is called the forest is the

Devas, while

the

not

The righteous cut

26

fold

it

and escape.

succeed in cutting it (and freeing them-

He who does not injure other creatures in

selves).

the

for

the dweller (and

for binding

of men is, as it were, the cord

The sinful do

true

one feels in dwelling in the midst

delight

making him helpless).*

The Cruti declares

who never

27 word, and deed, and

thought,

others by taking

injures

away their means of sustenance, is never injured by any For these reasons, one should practise the vow creature."]* steadily devoted to the vow of truth, 28 and be of truth, should desire nothing but the

truth.

Restraining

all

one's

senses and looking upon all creatures with an equal eye, one

Both Immortality and Death are planted in the body.™ Death is encountered from folly, and Immortality is Avon by Truth. Transcending desire and wrath, and abstaining from injury, should vanquish Death

I

shall

my good,

with

adopt Truth and avoid Death

the

aid

happily

like

an

of Truth.

Sacrifice that is constituted by Peace,

what is for Engaged in the

achieving

Immortal.

and employed

the Sacrifice of Brahma, and restraining

my

"*

'Devas' here evidently refer to

towns.

the senses.

in

"

senses/ c :u the

Sacrifices I shall perfom are those of speech, mind,

were, cattle.

also

and

acts,

The senses are, as it cities and try them as in the

Their true fold is the forest and not peopled

In the forest there are no temptation^ to

midst of cities and towns.

— T.

t 'Jivitarthapanayanaih' is

connected with

'hinsati'.

(as the Burdwan translator does) as an adjective qualifying

would be incorrect.

— T.

To take

it

'pranibhih'


a

'

ilokshadkarma

mahabharata.

410

when the sun enters his northerly course.* How can one like me perform an Animal Sacrifice which is fraught with

How can one like me, that is possessed of wisdom,

cruelty V'1

perform like a cruel Picacha, a the manner

that

Sacrifice

what

of

laid

is

down

for

endued

besides,

is,

Sacrifice

Slaughter after

the

Kshatriyas,

rewards that are

with

begotten by

In myself have I been

terminable ?

of

my own

father, without seeking to procreate offspring, I shall

self.

33

rest myself

on my own self!

of Self, I

need no offspring to rescue me.f

I shall

perform the

Sacrifice

He whose words

and thoughts are always well-restrained/ he who has Penaneveryces and Renunciation, and Yoga, is sure to attain to Knowledge. to equal no eye is There thing through these. 4

35 There is no sorrow There is no reward equal to Knowledge. equal to Renunhappiness no is There equal to attachment.

ciation/

For a Brahmana there can be no wealth

6

like

residence in solitude, an equal regard for all creatures, truthfulness of speech, steady observance of good conduct, the total abandonment of the

and the gradual

hast thou with wealth friends,

(of chastisement), simplicity,

from

all

acts.*

and what need

with

and what with spouses ?

thou hast death to is

rod

abstention

concealed

in

encounter

a cave.

!

What need

37

relatives

and

Thou art a Brahmana and Search thy own Self that

Whither have thy grandsires gone s8

and whither thy sire too ?$ "Bhishma said, 'Hearing these words of his son, the

sire

The Sacrifice of Peace is opposed to the Sacrifice of Slaughter. Brahma is Yoga which leads to a knowledge of the The Vedic recitation or Yapa. Soul. The Sacrifice of Speech is *

The Sacrifice of Sacrifice

of

Mind

is

contemplation, and that of Acts

is

baths, per-

formance of other acts of purity, waiting dutifully upon the preceptor,

&c— T. To perform the Sacrifice of Self is to merge the Soul in Supreme Soul. T. + The Bombay reading 'danda-vidhanam' is a blander for the Bengal as equivalent to reading 'danda-nidhanam'. To interpret 'vidhanam' the

t

abandonment or giving up, by taking the prefix 'vi,' in the the word.— T. 'vi^ata' would be an act of violence to

$ The 'guha' or cave referred to is the body.

— T.

sense of


441

CANTi PAHVA,

Parvc]

acted in the way that was pointed

O

out,

king

Do thou

!

!'"*• also act in the same way, devoted to the religion of Truth

Section CCLXXVIII. "Yudhishthira said,

—'Of what behaviour must a man

he be devoted,

be,

and to what must

of what acts, of what kind of knowledge,

Brahma's place which trans-

for attaining to

cends Prakriti and which is unchangeable V 1

"Bhishma said,

—'One that

Emancipation, frugal

in fare,

is

devoted to the

attains to that high place which transcends

unchangeable.* 2

and

Prakriti

is

from one's home, regarding gain

Retiring

and loss in the same

of

religion

and the master of one's senses,

light, restraining

the

senses,

and

dis-

regarding all objects of desire even when they are ready (for

one should

enjoyment),

adopt a

of

life

Renunciation."!* 5 ,

Neither with eye, nor with word, nor in thought, should one disparage another. Nor should one speak evil of any person either

in

injuring

out

or

One should abstain from and conduct oneself observing the Having come into this life, one should

of his hearing.*

any creature,

course of the Sun.+

not behave

with unfriendliness towards any creature. 6

One

should disregard opprobrious speeches, and never in

arro-

When soughfj

gance deem oneself as superior to another. to be angered by

another, one

should

still

utter agreeable

Even when caluminated, one should not calumniOne should not behave in a friendly or an unfriendly way in the midst of human beings. One should speeches.

nate in return. 6

many houses

not go about

in

one's

round of mendicancy,

* By 'Prakriti', as explained in previous Sections, is meant primal nature consisting of the five great essences of earth, water,&c, t

such objects are present and ready for enjoyment. I

—T.

'Samupoleshu' is explained as 'upsthiteshu api', i. e., even when

— T.

'Maitrayangatah', as explained by the Commentator,

pratyaha-vibhinna-margah', different path.

i.

e.,

roving like the

The object of the speaker is

to

is

'Suryavat-

Sun every day

lay

it

down

that

in

a

one

of Emancipation should never confine oneself to one spot, but rove or wander over the world without owning a fixed habitation or home. K. P. Singha tianslates the word wrongly. T.

solicitous

56


mahabharata,

142

Nor should one go

tj

invitation (to dinner).*

[Mohhadharrna

any house having received a previous

Even when bespattered with

7

(by others), one should, resting firmly in the one's duties, refrain from

addressing such

One should

disagreeable speeches.

bespatterers

One should be

one should refrain from self-laudation. 8

The man

should seek his dole of charity

of restrained senses

in

One

be compassionate.

should abstain from returning an injury. fearless ;

filth

observance of

in

a

abode when the smoke has ceased to rise from

householder's

when the sound of the husking rod is hushed, when the is extinguished, when all the inmates have finished their meals, or when the hour is over for setting the dishes.-f- 9 He should content himself with only as much it,

hearth-fire

as is barely

necessary

for

keeping body and

Even that much of food which produces not be coveted by him.

When he fails

soul

together.

should

gratification

what he

obtain

to

wants, he should not suffer himself to cherish discontent. Success, again, in obtaining what he wants, should not make

him glad,* 10 * In the

He should never wish for such

first

line,

the Bengal reading

things

'madhye na chacharet'

'Pradakshinam'

better than 'madhye cha nacharet'.

are

as

is

is

'anukulam', and

The grammar of the second line is not difficult. The Burdwan translator,

'savyaru' is 'pratikulain'.

Besides, the Commentator explains it clearly.

leaving out the words

'bhaikshachairyam' and taking 'anapannah' as

equivalent to 'vipadapannah,'

K. P. Singha, also, is not 'charyam'

gives a thoroughly ridiculous

correct.

means 'anekagrihatanam

;'

second foot is unconnected with the first. t 'Muni', here,

is

— T.

one who has restrained his senses, or

betaken himself to the

path of

Renunciation.

the act of setting the dishes for those

think,

is

them.

The Commentator explains that it means

who are to distribute the

food.'

who has

'Patrasanichara', I

who

are to dine

'the motion of

off

those

Of course, their motions from the

kitchen to the dining hall and back are implied for 'setting of dishes.'

version.

The Commentator explains that 'anapannam' is 'akurvan.' The

if

the word is taken

The sense remains unaltered.

The Muni must

be abstemious and hence he should select an hour like this for begging his dole, X

when there would be very little in the house to give. — T.

'Matra' is a technical word signifying the taking

extent of only gratification of hunger,

or,

of food

as explained by

Datta in his Commentary on Charaka, 'triptimatram.'

to

the

Chakrapani

When

'matra'


canti parva,

Parva.]

He

coveted by ordinary men. body's house

when

443

should never eat at any

respectfully invited

him should reprobate

such gains as

One

like

obtained

with

thereto.

are

honor.* 11

He should never find fault (on

ness, &c.)

with the food placed before him, nor should he

applaud its merits. are

He should covet a

account of state-

bed and a seat that

removed from the haunts of men. 18

The

places

should seek are such as a deserted house, the foot of a

he

tree,

Without allowing his practices to be known by others, or concealing their real nature by appear-

a forest, or a cave.

ing to adopt others (that are hateful or repulsive), he should

enter his own Self.f 13

By association with Yoga and

company,

from

ciation

he should be

perfectly

disso-

equable,

He should not earn either and uniform. merit or demerit by means of acts.t 14 He should be always

steadily

fixed,

gratified, well contented, of cheerful face ses, fearless,

mantras,

and cheerful sen-

always engaged in mental recitation of sacred

silent,

and wedded

to

a

life

of Renunciation. 16

Beholding the repeated formation and dissolution of his own body with the senses that result from and resolve into the elemental essences, and seeing also the advent and departure of (other) creatures, he should become free

from desire

and learn to cast equal eyes upon all, subsisting upon both is to be disregarded, clothes, &c., need not be mentioned.

is equivalent to 'hinsito na syat.'

'Vihanyeta'

—T.

* The second line is passed over by K. P. Singha. "What is meant by it is that when such a man is respectfully presented with any thing,

Vide the Sanatsujatiya Sections in

he should hold it in reprobation.

Udyoga Parvan, particularly the Verses beginning with "Yatra aka-

thayamanasya &c."

— T.

t The second line is skipped over by K. P. Singha. translator gives

a

wrong

version.

The Burdwan The Commentator explains that

'anyam' refers to 'paicaehim', and 'anyatra' to 'atmani.'

In the Sanat-

sujatiya Sections also, a Brahmana's practices are directed to cealed.

'To enter his own Self

draw oneself from everything

'

is to

for

turn Self on Self,

i.

e.,

be conto with-

understanding and contemplating

the Soul.— T. X

By totally abstaining from acts he should avoid both merit and

demerit,

— T,


41*

mahabharata.

[Mukshadhavma

cooked and

uncooked fond. Frugal in respect of his fare, and subjugating his senses, he achieves tranquillity of Self by Self.* 16 One should control the (rising) impulses of words, of the

mind,

of wrath,

Devoted to penances

lust.

of envy, of hunger,

cleansing

for

should never allow the censures (of others) to heart. 17

One should live, having assumed

a

and of

heart,

his

he

afflict his

of neu-

status

and regard praise and blame as equal. This, indeed, is the holiest and the highest path of the Sannyasa mode of life. 13 Possessed of high trality with respect to all creatures,

the

soul,

Sannyasin should restrain

things and keep

from

himself aloof

senses

his all

from

attachments.

all

He

should never repair to the places visited by

him and the

men known to him

modes of life.

Agreeable to

all

leading

while

the

prior

and without a

creatures,

fixed

never mingle with house-holders

may

should eat such food as he

without having thought of

obtain

it

home, he

He should and forest-recluses. He

should be devoted to the contemplation of Self.

19

without

beforehand).f

effort!

He

(and

should

20 never suffer joy to possess his heart.

To those that are wise such a life of Renunciation is the means for the attain-

ment

of Emancipation.

the

of

practice

To

those, however, that

duties

these

is

21

the

He who

path by which sets

to

many

prove unending or eternal.

forth

from

perfect

harm-

bright regions of felicity

which

his home, having assured all creatures of his lessness, attains

fools

exceedingly burthensome.

The sage Hiirita declared all this to be Emancipation is to be achieved.

are

" 22 '

The Burdwan translator misses the meaning half of the first line. The Commentator explains that

* This is a triplet. of the first

'abhyastam' is continuous driyadi.'

;

'bhautikam'

is 'tattwajatam,

atmanodehen-

Hence, 'bhutanam' means 'anyesham bhutanam.'

—T.

t To think beforehand, of the food one is to take is to convert oneThe Sannyasin, without thinking of the food self into a gourmand.

Lc would take, and without mentally indulging in a foretaste thereof, {should take what he gets without exertion*—It


Parvn]

Section CCLXXIX. " Yudhishthira

highly

fortunate.

said,

In

men speak

'All

truth, however,

of

ourselves

there

as

no person

is

more wretched than ourselves. 1

Though honored by all the world, O best of the Kurus, and though we have been born among men, O grandsire, having been begotten by the very gods, yet when so much sorrow has been our lot, 8 it seems,

O reverend chief, that birth alone in the cause of all sorrow of Renunciation that

when

Alas,

!

vows freed from the seven and ten

rigid

breaths, mind, understanding,

covetousness,

fear,

and

sleep)

Yoga that

chief causes (for binding man to repeated

and from the other

eight, viz., the

and the three attributes

senses

a life

Sages of the

e.,

five

(viz., desire,

constitute

the

rounds of earthly of the

objects

five

Satwa,

( of

and

Majas,

When, O

Tamas), have never to incur rebirth. foes, shall

(».

is

and the ten organs of know-

ledge and action), from the five faults of

wrath,

life),

we adopt

of sorrow ?* 3

destructive

is

an embodied form shall

scorcher

we succeed in abandoning sovereignty

of

adopt-

for

ing a life of Renunciation ?' 4 "6

"Bhishma said,

Everything hath bounds assigned to it

end. it is

—'Everything, O great monarch, hath an

well known, hath an end.

Thou thinkest, O

thing that is immutable. 8 (viz.,

!

Even rebirth,

In this world there

is

no-

king, that

this

the affluence with which thou art invested)

a

is

fault.

That it is not so is not truo, in regard to our present topic of disquisition.

Ye, however,

and have readiness. attain to time.-f

7

the

It

is

are

conversant with

certain, therefore, that

end of your sorrow

(viz.,

Jiva oquipt with body, O king,

virtue,

ye shall

Emancipation) in

is

not the

author

* 'Sanjnakam' from the root cjna' meaning 'marana' or killing. + The two negatives in the ative.

first

'Prasangatah' is explained by

line are

the

—T.

equivalent to an affirm-

Commentator

in

a slightly

different way. Affluence, in consequence of the attachment it generates,

stands in the way of Einancipatiou*

Hence.

?',

e. t

in consequence

oC


mahabharata.

440

[Mokshadharma

of his merits and demerits (or their fruits as represented by

On

happiness and misery).

the

other

hand, he becomes

enveloped by the Darkness (of Ignorance having attachment

and aversion for its essence) that is born of his merits and demerits.* 8 As the wind impregnated with dust of anti-

mony

once again

(though

the efflorescence

seizes

of

realgar

and

assumes the hues of the

of color)

itself destitute

substances which it has seized and tinges the different points of the compass (which represent its viz., space,)

9

after

the

own hueless progenitor

same manner, Jiva, though himself

colorless, assumes a hue in

consequence of being enveloped by

Darkness and variegated by the fruits of action, and travels from body to body (making his own stainless and immutable

When

progenitor appear as stained and changeful).f °

succeeds in dispelling by means of Knowledge

the

Jiva

Darkness

that invests him in consequence of Ignorance, then Immutable

Brahma becomes displayed (in say that

reversion

to

all

Immutable Brahma

being achieved by Acts.

Thyself, others in

the deities too, should reverence

Emancipation. of

Brahma t 12

His glory). 11 is

the

The Sages incapable

of

world, and

them that have achieved

All the great Rishis never desist from culture

In this connection

is

cited

that discourse

this consideration, the king's opinion regarding affluence, is correct.

"With respect to the certainty of attaining to Emancipation, compare Oitd,

'Vahunam janmanamante jnanavan mam prapadyate, &c.'

—T.

* The object of this Verse, as explained by the Commentator,

is

exhort Yudhishthira to strive after Emancipation without being at

to all

moved by his happiness or misery which (as stated here) come to Jiva as accidents.

—T.

t The wind has space for its progenitor.

immutable Chit for his progenitor.

Jiva has the stainless and

Like the wind, which

catching hues from surrounding objects and making

its

is

hueless,

own hueless

progenitor look as if it has hues, Jiva also, though in reality stainless,

catches stains from Ignorance and Acts and

makes

his

own pro-

genitor, the stainless and immutable Chit, display stains of every kind.

This is how the Commentator puts the simile, supplying the points that have been omitted in the text.

— T.

that the attainment of

What is meant by saying Brahma does not depend upon Acts is this

Acts are terminable,

Their consequences also are terminable,

t These aphorisms are very abstruse.

;

Acts,


— CANTJ PARVA.

Parva.]

447

which was sung (by the preceptor of the Daityas) in days Listen, O monarch, with undivided attention to the of old. course of conduct that was followed by the Daitya Vritra after he

became divested of all

his

prosperity. 15

intelligence, he

did

not

only upon

his

Depending

indulge

in

sorrow,

had been defeated,

in the midst of his enemies, although he

although he was friendless, and although he was deprived of 14 Unto Vritra, when in days of sovereignty, O Bharata !

old he was reft of sovereignty, (his preceptor) Ucanas said,

I hope,

" 'Vritra

the

aid

consequence of thy defeat thou

O Danava, that in

dost not cherish any grief ? said,

15

— Without doubt, having understood, by

of truth and penances, the advent and departure

all living creatures, I have ceased to indulge

orjoy. lc

Some

Urged by Time creatures sink

again, the sages

say,

their time in contentment. in heaven and

<

hell,

go

17

to

either

in

helplessly

heaven.

All

of

grief

in

hell.

these

pass

Passing their allotted periods

and with some portion of their merits

and demerits unexhausted (by enjoyment and sufferance), Time. 18

they repeatedly take birth, impelled by the bonds of Desire, creatures

pass

10 termediate life and fall helplessly into hell.*

that creatures come and go even thus. in the Scriptures is that one's

Chained by

through myriads of inI

have seen

The lesson inculcated

acquisitions

correspond

with

therefore, can never be the means by which Brahma can be attained, for

Brahma is interminable and eternal, not like the felicity of heaven which is changeful. The only means by which Jiva may revert to Brahma is by dispelling Ignorance through Knowledge; or, as the Upanishads declare, one attains to it as one gets one's forgotten neckwhich all the while is on the neck though sought of gold, K. P. Singha misunderstands it comfor with assiduity everywhere.

lace

What is meant by the direction about reverencing persons who have attained to Brahma is this the existence of Brahma and

pletely.

:

the possibility of Jiva's reverting to that Immutable status are matters that depend upon the conception of such difficult to keep, that the great sages

men.

Brahma, again, is so

never desist for a

the culture that is necessary for its retention.

moment from

— T.

* Intermediate i. e., as animals and birds and reptiles and worms,

<0c—T.


— MAHABBARATA,

44S one's acts.* 20

[M oh al adharma

Creatures take birth as men or

ate animals or as gods and go to hell.

intermedi-

as

Having acted in

that are past in such a way as to deserve them, subject to the ordinances of the Destroyer, meet

lives

creatures,

all

with happi-

ness and misery, the agreeable and the disagreeable.

Having

enjoyed the measure of weal or woe that corresponds with

come back by the old

acts, creatures always

their

which is measured by the measure of acts trious Ucanas

talking

O

— Then the

addressed the Atsura Vritra highest

the

of

!

of

why,

intelligent Daitya,

foolish rhapsodies ?

refuge

the

path,-f*-

illus-

who was thus

creation,

child, dost

1-22

saying,

thou utter such

2S

—The severe penances which I underwent

" 'Vritra said,

from greed of victory are well known to thee as also to other sages

24

Appropriating diverse scents and diverse kinds of

!

tastes that other

had

creatures

for

enjoying, I

swelled up

with my own energy, afflicting the three worlds, 25

Decked

with myriads of effulgent rays I used to rove through the skies (on my celestial car), incapable of being defeated by any

creature and

fearing

none. 26

I

achieved great prosperity

through my penances and lost it again through my own acts.

Relying on my fortitude, however, I do not grieve change. Indra,

27

that battle the

of fighting

heavens,

I

beheld in

Hari, the

puissant

Narayana^ 23

of yore)

ruler

illustrious

great

of the

Desirous (in days

the high-souled

this

for

the

He who is called Vaikuntha, Purusha, Ananta, Cukla, Vishnu,

*

Sanatana, Munjakeca, Haricmacru, and the Grandsire

/. e.,

reverse.

if

righteous, one attains to happiness ;

if

otherwise, to the

— T.

t Verse 21 and the first line of 22 are grammatically connected.— T. %

'Me' in the second line is equivalent to 'Maya'.

'Tatah' is 'tatra

aid Indra, and hence Vritra had

yuddhakale'.

Hari had come

beheld him.

He is called Hari because he takes away one's sins.

to

Be-

sides the well-known derivation of the word Narayana, the Commenta-

tor here offers another, ok., the 'ayanam or layasthanani'

'Jivasangha'.

—T.

of 'Nara'

or


— canti parva.

Farva.] of all creatures.* 29

449

Without doubt, there is still a remnant me) of the rewards attaching to that

enjoyed by

be

(to

penance represented by a sight of the great Hari

It

!

in

is

consequence of that unexhausted remnant that I have be-

come desirous of asking

thee,

O

one, about

illustrious

the

Upon which order (of men) hath been established high Brahma prosperity ? In what manner, again, doth high prosperity fall off P From whom do creatures spring and live ? Through whom again do they act ? What i0

fruits of action \f

L

is

that high Fruit by attaining to which a

creature

succeeds

By what Act or by Knowledge can that fruit be achieved ? It behooveth S3 O learned Brahmana, to expound these to me in living eternally as Brahma ?

32

whafe thee,

!

"'Recapitulated by me,

undivided attention,

O lion among kings, listen, with of men, with

bull

to what the sage Ucanas then

said

after

all

thy brothers,

he ha I been

thus

addressed by that prince of Danavas !' "-*

Section COLXXX. :

*

'Ucanas said,

— bow to that divine and illustrious and I

puissant Being who holds this Earth with his arms.

1

of that Vishnu whose head,

O

best

Infinite place (called Emancipation)

firmament in

of the

Danavas,

is

thatj

2 !

* 'Vaikuntha' has various etymologies. to explain it as 'one full ; as

the

I shall speak to thee of the pre-eminent greatness

The Commentator inclines

who brings together all

creatures'.

applied to Narayana, it, of course, means one

'Purusha'

who

is

has no

defect but who is the sole representative of fulness. 'Cukla' is 'Cuddha'

or pure.

'Vishnu' is all-pervading.

or immutable.

the hue of

'Munjakeca'

Munja grass.

is

'Sanatana' is 'kutastha' or uniform

possessed of yellow hair, or hair of

'Hari-cmacru' is having a tawny beard.

—T.

The very sight of Hari

obtain

t Penances are meritorious.

that I

was as efficacious as a course of the austerest penances. Of course, in consequence of that and my other penances great have been the rewards that I have enjoyed. It seems, however, that the full measure of rewards has not been reaped

;

the remnant is to be enjoyed by me now,

for I am about to ask thee about the fruits of Acts.

auspicious is

Sacred and highly

my enquiry. To make it is, in itself, a reward. — T, 57

.


[Mokshadharma

MAHABHAliATA.

iBO

'"While they were thus conversing with each other there came unto them the great sage Sanatkumara of righteous 3 Worshipped soul for the purpose of dispelling their doubts.

by the prince of Asuras and by the sage Ucanas, that most of sages sat down on a costly

seat.

4

After

said unto

great wisdom had been seated (at his ease), Uc,anas

him,

—Discourse to

Danavas on the

chief of the

this

eminent greatness of Vishnu

5 !

fore-

Kumara of pre-

— Hearing these words, Sanat-

kumara uttered the following, fraught with grave import, upon the pre-eminent greatness of Vishnu unto the intelligent chief of the Danavas.

6

— Listen,

Know, O scorcher of foes, that the

the greatness of Vishnu. entire it is

universe

He who

on Vishnu

rests

creates

all

Time

Himself.

it

8

is

He who

Into

Hari

O thou of mighty arms,

7 !

In

creatures mobile and immobile.

course of Time it is He, again, in

Daitya, to everything about

who withdraws all things and

once more casts

all

things

merge

the

at

obtain him

universal

forth.

Men

by such

lore.

destruction and from Him all things again come

possessed of scriptural lore cannot

forth from

them

Nor can He be obtained by Penances, nor by Sacrifices. The only means by which He can be attained is by res9 Not that sacrifices are entirely useless training the Senses. towards such an end.

For one, by relying upon both ex-

ternal and internal acts, and upon one's own mind, can purify

(them) by one's own

understanding.

succeeds in enjoying

Infinity

smith purifies the dross of his it

in

the

By such means, one world.*

10

into the fire with very persistent offorts of his

the same manner Jiva succeeds in course

through hundreds

to purify himself in

As a gold-

metal by repeatedly casting

cleansing

own, 11 after

himself by his

Some one may be seen by mighty efforts. 12 As

of births.

only one

life

* 'Vahya' acts are, of course, sacrifices and other religious acts ; by 'abhyantara' acts are meant 'canti, danti, nparati, titiksha, and samadhi,' i. e., the usual course of mental training necessary for Yoga.

What the speaker intends to lay down in this Verse is that sacrifices entirely useless. These may lead to 'chitta-cuddhi' or the

are not

cleansing of the heart, which,

when attained, leads

Him or the Soul or to Emancipation or Infinity,

— T.

to

kuowledge

of


451

canti parya.

Parva.]

one should with care wipe stains from off one's person before they become thick, after the same manner one should, with

By mixing

13 vigorous efforts, wash off one's faults.*

only a

few flowers with them, grains of sesame cannot be made to After cast off their own odor (and become at once fragrant). heart only

the same manner, one cannot, by cleansing one's

beholding the Soul. 14

a little, succeed in

When, however,

those grains are perfumed repeatedly with the aid

quantity of flowers,

odor and assume that mixed. 15

then that they cast

it is

of the

of a

large

off their

own

with which they are

flowers

After this manner, faults, in

the

form of attach-

ments to all our environments, are dispelled by the understanding in course of many lives, with the aid of a large dose

of the

born of

attribute

practice.-f*

creatures attached

mind.t

O Danava, by what means and those unattached to them

Listen,

to

acts

attain to the causes that 17

Sattwa, and by means of efforts

of

16

lead

to

respective

their

me with undivided

Listen to

in their due order, discourse to thee,

attention.

give up action.S

The Supreme Lord

mobile and immobile. end.

of

I shall,

O puissant Danava, as

to how creatures betake themselves to action 18

states

and how they

creates

all

creatures

He is without beginning and

without

TJnendued with attributes of any kind, he assumes

attributes (when he chooses to create).

Destroyer, the

He is

the universal

Refuge of all things, the supreme Ordainer, In all creatures it is He who dwells as the

and pure Chit.1I 19

* The comparison lies in the fact of the desirability of the two acts..

No one likes the stains the body may catch to remain unwashed or unwiped off.

Similarly, no one should neglect to wash off the faults that

the heart may catch.

There

is

no comparison between the two acts

with regard to the degree of effort necessary to accomplish each. t 'Efforts born of

Sadhana. X

practice'

refer

to both

external

and

—T. internal

—T.

'Karmavigeshan' is explained by the Commentator as equivalent

to c raga-viraga-hetun.'

—T.

$ 'Sampravartante' and 'tiahthanti' are thus explained by mentator.

the

Com-

— T.

U In the previous Verses the speaker describes the training that one should undergo,

In this and the following ones, he speaks of the object

/


— 452

maftarfjarata.

mutable and the immutable. modifications for His

He

is

drinketh

Know that the Earth

His rays.* 20

constituted by Heaven.

points

It

essence,

[MolcskadLarma

is

who, having eleven

space is His ears. 21

with

His head is

O Daitya, are the

His arms,

compass or the horizon.

of the

universe

this

His feet.

several

The intermediate

The light of His eye is the Sun, and His

mind is in the Moon.

His Understanding dwells

always in

O best of Dana-

Knowledge, and His tongue is in Water.f aa

the midst of His brows. The stars and constellations are from the light of His eyes. The Earth 23 Know also that the attributes Is in His feet, O Danava vas, the Planets are in

!

He is the fruit He it is who should be

of Rajas, Tamas, and Sattwa are of Him. (or end) of all the modes of

life,

and

known as the fruit (or reward) of all (pious) acts (such as Yapa and Sacrifice, &c.)t 24 The Highest and Immutable, He The Chcchandas are the hair on His body, and Akshara (or Pranava) is His word. 25 The diverse orders (of men) and the modes of life are His refuge. His mouths are many. Duty (or religion) He is Brahma, He is the highest Is planted in his heart. Righteousness He is Sat, and He is Asat.ffi* He is Cruti.

Is also the fruit of abstention

from all work.

;

He is the scriptures. He is the to be known.

tad van'.

Sacrificial

'Creeman' is explained as 'acriyate

'Hari' is 'Samharata'. 'Narayana'

•sarvaniyanta'. 'Deva' is 'dyotate id,

t. e.,

is

vessels.

cri,

it

e ,

i.

He is upadhi,

'sarvacrayah'. 'Prabhu'

Chinmatrah'.

gies must be grasped for understanding this Verse.

is

These etymolo-

—T.

* The 'mutable' in all creatures is the combination of the five primal essences.

Ignorance.

in them is Jiva, or Chit as invested with The eleven modifications that constitute His essence are

The 'immutable'

the eleven senses of knowledge and action with the mind. these eleven He drinketh the universe,

these senses themselves. Viith the senses.

i.

e.,

enjoys

it.

Equipt with

The

'rays'

are

Equipt with the senses He enjoys the universe

— T.

t 'His mind is in the Moon', i. e., His mind is the Moon.

The expres-

sion 'waters in the Ganges,' implies a distinction that does

not exist be-

tween container and contained, for 'Ganges' means the water so named. J

The sandhi between 'aa' and 'acramanam' is arsha.

$ 'Dharma'

—T.

has various meanings all of which, however, are closely

As 'duty' or the assemblage of all acts which we should do, it is both Righteousuess and Religion. — T.

created with one another.


453

canti pauva.

Parwi.]

He is all the Sacrifices. He ia the Grandsire (Brahman), He is Vishnu, He is the twin He is Mitra, He is Varuna, Acwins, and He is Purandara.* of treasures. Although the lord Kuvera He is Yama, He is the Ritwijas seem to behold Him as separate, He is, however, known to them-as one and the same. Know that this enthe six and ten Ritwijas.

27

The Veda that is in the the unity

When

or for which

The period

for a

,n

to

exist

is

thousand milexist

an

for

thousands of lakes (in the follow-

Yajana

Conceive a lake that is one

!

for

which a particular creation

for

and five hundred

in width, one Kro;a in depth,

Yojanas in

Imagine many thousands of such lakes. 51

length.

creature

of time

ceases

it

Immobile creatures also

exists is measured by many

Daitya

living

a

The period

Living creatures exist

lions of such Kalpas.

ing way),

of Daityas, regards

prince

Brahma. 29

to

which one creation exists called a Kalpa.

Being.f 23

divine

consequence of true knowledge, he is

realises this unity in

then said to attain

O

soul,

creatures.

of various

equal period.

of One

under the control

tire universe is

Seek then

to dry up those lakes by taking from them, only once a day, as much water as may be taken up with the end of a single hair.

The number of days that would pass

up completely by this

represents

process

drying them

in

the period that

is

occupied by the life of one creation from its first start to the

time of

its

things)

says

The highest Evidence

destruction.^ 82

that

have six

creatures

colors,

Tawny, Blue, Red, Yellow, and White.

(for

viz.,

all

Dark,

These colors pro-

ceed from mixtures in various proportions of the three attributes of

Rajas, Tamas,

dominates, Sattwa to the mark, the

and Sattwa.

falls below

result

is

the

Where Tamas

pre-

mark, and Rajas keeps

the

color

called

Dark.

When

* The Sacrificial 'grahas' or patras' (vessels) are called after the name3 of the deties Indra, Vayu. Soma, &c. The sixteen Ritwijas are Brahman, Hotri, Adhyaryu, Udgatri, &c. T. t Verses 21 to 28 show the unity of the Divine Being. The variety

perceived is only apparent, not real. X

Verses 31 and 32 are not

makes nonsense of the same.

— T.

— T.

difficult ;

yet the

Burdwan

translator


454

mahabharata,

Tamas predominates

as

[Mokshadhcmna

but the relations between

before,

color called

Satfcwa and Rajas are reversed, the result is the

"When Rajas predominates, Sattwa

Tawny. mark, and Tamas keeps to the mark, the result

below the

falls

color

the

is

"When Rajas predominates as before and the Sattwa and Tamas, the reproportion That color is sult is the intermediate color called Red. more agreeable (than the preceding one). "When Sattwa

called Blue.

is

reversed between

predominates, Rajas falls below the mark and Tamas keeps It is to the mark, the result is the color called Yellow.

When

productive of happiness. the proportion

is

White.

result is the color called

happiness.*

Sattwa predominates and

reversed between Rajas and Tamas, the It

productive of great

is

The White is the foremost

33

It is sinless

color.

in consequence of its being free from attachment and aversion.

It

and free from the toil involved in O prince of Danavas, leads to White, Hence,

without

is

Pravritti.

success

grief,

Daitya, having under-

Jiva,

(or Emancipation).

gone thousands of births derived through the womb, attains That success is the identical end which to success.f"* the divine Indra declared after having picious

dependant on their color, and

is

depends upon the

Daitya !+

35

its

aus-

essence

color, in its

Time that

of the

character

turn,

sets in,

O

Daitya, through which

The stages of existence,

* This is further elaborated in

for

The end again that creatures

the apprehension of the Soul. obtain

many

studied

and which has

treatises

scriptural

the Vishnu Purana Part I,

Sec.

V.

There are three primary creations, viz., Mahat, the five primal essences in their subtile forms,

other creations have

From the six colors again six To the Dark color is due all immobile

and the senses.

spring.

creatures ; to the Tawny, all the intermediate

order of creatures

the lower animals and birds, &c.) ; to the Blue are due to the Eed, the Prajapatyas

;

(viz,,

human beings

;

the Yellow, the deities ; and to the

to

White are due the Kumara i. e., Sanatkumara and others.— T. t Emancipation is so difficult. %

The construction

of

the

— T.

first

line

is

this

:

— '§ubhara darcanam

(auspicious scriptures) gatwa (prapya) Devah yam gatim

darcanam (atmanubhavatmikam) aha.' tVarna,'

(identical with)

'Gati' is naturally

and 'Varna' upon 'Time' or acts,— T.

dependent on


must

Jiva

455

CANTI PARVA.

Parva.] pass are

They

unlimited.

not

Jiva ascends, stays, and falls

fourteen

are

In consequence of them

hundreds of thousands in number.

down

as

may

the case

be.*

6

The end that is attained by a Jiva of dark hue is very low, for he becomes addicted to acts that lead to hell and then

The learned say that

has to rot in hell.-f*

consequence of

in

his wickedness, the continuance (in such form)

measured by many thousands of Kalpas.t

many hundred thousands

of years

in

is

that condition, Jiva

then attains to the color called Tawny (and becomes

born as

In that condition he dwells (fur

an intermediate creature).

many long years), in perfect helplessness. sins are exhausted (in consequence of his

the misery they are capable off all

Jiva

of a

Having passed

37

At last when

his

having endured all

mind, casting

of bringing), his

attachments, cherishes Renunciation.

$" 8

When Jiva

becomes endued with the quality of Sattwa, he then diseverything connected with Tamas by

pels

intelligence,

the

aid

of his

and exerts (for achieving what is for his good),

* There are ten senses of knowledge and action. To this must be added Manas, Buddhi, Ahankara, and Chitta, which are sometimes called the four Karanas.

In consequence of these fourteen, fourteen

different kinds of merit and demerit may be achieved

by Jiva who

is

These fourteen kinds of merit and of demerit also, are subdivided into hundreds of thousands each. Jiva, in course of his their possessor.

wanderings through the universe, ascends in the scale of Being, stays in particular rungs, and falls down from them into lower rungs, accoi-d"What the speaker wishes to inculcate is that these fourteen should always be directed towards the attribute of Sattwa or Good-

ingly.

ness.

—T.

t This hue,

it

should be noted, leadeth to Jiva's transformation as

an immobile object.

A creature of Dark hue becomes addicted to wick«

ed acts and rots in hell.

His existence

as

an immobile object

is

hell

itself.— T. % 'Prajavisargah* is

the period for which one Creation

equal to what is called a Kalpa.

$ The Dark and the Tawny hues existence, viz, the

lasts,

being

— T. or

their

corresponding states of

immobile and the intermediate,

are

regarded as

Hence, when the misery that is their portion has been fully endured, the recollection is suddenly irradiated into the mind, states of endurance.

of the righteousness that distinguished Jiva in ages far remote. is

helpless or cheerless.— T.

'AniQa'


456

[Mokshadlu.tr ma

MAHABHA.RATA.

A s the result of this, Jiva attains to the color called Red. If the quality of Sattwa, however, be not gained, Jiva then travels in a round of re-births in

attained to

the

called

color

the

world of men. having

Blue.* 39

Having attained

to

that end (viz., Humanity,) and having been afflicted for

the

own

acta

duration of one creation by the bonds born

Jiva then attains to the Deity).

color

then leaves

Yellow color, Jiva exists Deva.

Without,

(for

it

being) to return to it once more.f

a

Yellow (or becomes a

called

Existing in that condition for the space

dred creations, he

as

of his

40

Having attained to the

thousands of Kalpas, sporting

for

however,

being emancipated (even

then), he has to stay in hell, enjoying or enduring the of his acts of past Kalpas and wandering

from the hell (of acts) as represented by

long Kalpas in

th.3

that condition

Kalpas.

Devas.

of

for

space

the

of

a

other births

Falling

thence, he

He then stays

hundred and eight

He then attains once more to the status of a Deva

* 'Cha' at the end of the second line is 'cha' be taken as equivalent to 'va'

After

the

Jiva sports for many

the status of Humanity.

once more obtains in

world

41-12

becomes freed

heaven or godship.

After the same manner, Jiva gets off from

^corresponding with the other colors).

fruits

through nine and

Know that Jiva then

ten thousand courses.^

hun-

of a

becoming a human

Tawny conies

Blue,

i.

e.,

equivalent to

meaning.

attainment of existence as an

after

This occurs when

Intermediate creature Jiva attains to Humanity.

Sattwa dues not predominate.

Unless

'va.'

the Verse would yield no

t

Hence 'anyatha' should be supplied after

'upaiti.'— T.

t 'Vyatite' is a finite verb in the indicative mood, as pointed out by the Commentator.

supply 'jate sati.' jective in the

It comes from root

%

with

suffix

The Burdwan translator takes it

locative singular, which

is,

'vi.'

of course,

wrong.

sion he gives of this line is most ridiculous, containing

contradictory assertion.

After

The

ten

ver-

as it does a self-

K. P. Singha gives the right meaning.

% When Jiva becomes a Deva, he has still the

'cate'

as a participial ad-

—T.

senses, the

five

Pranas, and the four internal possessions of mind, understanding, Chitta,

and Ahankara, amounting

him Jiva all

in

all

to

nineteen.

These nineteen impel

Hence, even when transformed into Deva,

to

thousands of

is

not freed from acts, but is in nirayu or hell

acts.

circuuistauces, equivalent to hell,

— T,

acts being, under


,

457

oanti paiiva,

jPsrurc.J

If while

the

in

status

of humanity

(for

the second time)

he falleth through (evil acts as represented by) Kala (in

the

form of Kali), he then sinks into the Dark color and thus occupies the very lowest of all stages of existence. <(

'

— I shall

tell

now,

thee

O

foremost of

how

Asuras,

*

41 44 Jiva succeeds in effecting his Emancipation.

Desirous of

Emancipation, Jiva, relying upon seven hundred kinds of -acts every one of which is characterised

by a predominence

and Yellow and

at

last

attains

White,

to

Red

through

of the attribute of Sattwa, gradually courses

Arrived here,

Jiva travels through several regions that are most adorable

and that have the Eight well-known regions neath them, and

all

the

Know that

the

be-

pursues that stainless and

while

effulgent form of existence

of felicity

which

Emancipation's

is

self.*

45

Eight (already referred to and) which are

identical with the Sixty (subdivided into) hundreds, are, unto

those

that

are

highly effulgent, only creations of the mind

(without having any real or independent existence). The highest; object of acquisition with one

White

that is

condition (called Turiya) which transcends states

of hue,

the

that!

is

other

three

Wakefulness and Dream and As regards that Yogin who is unable

of consciousness, viz.,

Dreamless slumber.-!- 48

* 'Vyuha' implies the varied forms of one and the same thing. 'Daivani' is Sattwa-pradhfuiani'.

The five

the understanding form a total of seven,

each of

may be subdivided

these

possessions adhere to Jiva

till

he

a

senses with the

The

acts

hundredfold.

becomes

through these seven in a variety of ways.

mind and

achieved through-

As

these seven

Emancipate,

he

acta

Relying, therefore, upon

these seven hundred kinds of acts (which are but varied forms of one and the same thing, viz., Action), Jiva successively becomes Red and Yellow and White. Arrived at White, he courses through certain

highly effulgent regions which are superior to the region of Brahman,

which leave behind or beneath them the Eight .Pur is is meant the puri of Indra, that of Varuna, &c or, Kaci, Mathura, Maya, &c, or symbolical stages of progress, which are fraught with great felicity), Thosediighly effulgent and adorable himself, and

(by which, perhaps,

regions are obtainable by Knowledge alone or the fruit of Yoga. t This is an

exceedingly abstruse Verse.

in which unconnected bits of the Commentary

gether,

is utter

nonsense.

58

The Burdwan

— T.

versionj

have been jumbled toK. P., Singha skips over nearly the wholg


MAHABnARATl,

4.58

Yoga-puissance brings about,

to abandon the felicifcies that

he has to dwell

one and

(in

[Mvkshadharma

the

same

bod) )

one

for

7

century of Kalpas in suspiciousness and after that in four

Even

Maha, Jana, Tapa, and Satya).

other regions (called

highest end of one belonging to the sixth color, and who is Unsuccessful though crowned with Success, and 47 That \?ho has transcended all attachments and passions.*

that is the

Verse.

Tht Eight pur is referred

to

stated to be identical with the

Cukla or White existence.

in the previous Verse

are

here

Sixty well-known incidents of even:

This tale of Sixty is arrived at in this way :

state of wakefulness ; 2nd, the

1st,

the

five

primal essences; 3rd, the

five

gross body

attributes

made up of the

of sound,

scent, form,

and touch ; these come up to 7. Then come the ten senses of action and knowledge; the five breaths; mind, understanding, consciousness, and Chitta ; these form 19; Then come Avidya, Kama, and taste,

Karma. "With Soul or the Beholder, the sum comes up to 30. The number becomes doubled when the state of Dream is taken into consideration, for like Wakefulness existing with the 29, exists with the 29.

With those

that are effulgent,

i.

e.,

Dream

also

with Beings

that are Cukla or White, these 60 are simply 'mano-viruddhani' or

'manomatrani eva\

Unlike other Beings in lower spheres of existence,

they that are effulgent or Cukla do not regard the states of Wakefulness and Dream as different but as the same. Hence, the 'para gati' of such Beings is a state of existence that transcends both Wakefulness and Dream, and transcends Dreamless slumber also (for in Dreamless slumber the 30 exist suspended, to be revived with the return of wake=

and is identical with the fourth state called Turiya. T. * What the speaker wishes to lay down here is that even he that is 'Jivan-mukta' or has achieved his Emancipation though living like others, is incapable of transcending the effects of his past acts. Every kind of existence or life (save that which is identical with Brahma) That Yogin who is Jivan-mukta but is 'anishta' or inauspiciousness.

fulness),

who is not able to cast

off

the felicities of Yoga-puissance, resides, in

one and the same body, for a full century of Kalpas, in a superior form of life, and after the expix-y of that century of Kalpasj he passes

through four other regions named Maha, Jana, Tapa, and Satya. Now, this is the end of such a Yogin, who, of course, belongs to the

who is freed from attachments, and who is unsuccessful though successful, i. «., who has achieved Yogaeuccess but who has not still been able to achieve that success which By 'anicah consists in beholding Brahma or 'Brahma-sakshatkara'. in this Verse is mean t that Yogin who is ineapable of casting off the sixth color which is White, and

1


459

canti parva.

Parvot.]

Yogin, again, who

measure of eminence described already) resides a century of Kalpas with the unexhausted

the

attained in heaven

from Yoga practices (after having

falls off

for

remnant of his past acts (to be exhausted by enjoyment or endurance as the case may be), and with the seven {viz., the five senses of

knowledge and mind and understanding) purged

of all stains in consequence of their predisposition or

After the expiry of

ness towards the attribute of Sattwa.

that period, such a person has to come to the

where

he attains to great

eminence.* 48

world of men

Turning back from

the world of men, he departs for attaining existence

to

new forms

run higher and higher in the upward

that

prone-

of

scale.

While engaged in this, he courseth through seven regions for seven times, his puissance being always increased in conse-

quence of his Samadhi and the re-awakening from

felicities brought

about by

K. P. Siugha gives the

Yoga-puissance.

substance of the Verse not very accurately.

The Burdwan

translator,

in the version he gives, introduces three nominatives in the

tences into which he splits it,

Jiva, the Yogin

viz.,

who

cast off the felicities brought about by Yoga-puissance,

who has achieved

49

it„i*

three

sen-

unable to

is

and the Yogin

'Brahma-sakshatkara', without understanding that

all three refer to one and the same person.

—T.

* 'Anicah' here means one who, after having attained

by Yoga, falls off from Yoga.

'Tatra' means

eminence

to

heaven or the superior

regions that are his in consequence of Yoga-eminence. of

For a century Kalpas such a person has to dwell in heaven, with the unexhausted

remnant of his past acts to go through or exhaust by enjoying or suffering their consequences.

All

characterised by his senses,

i.

the while, however,, e,

his

existence is

the senses of knowledge with mind

and understanding, being always predisposed towards the attribute Sattwa.

Upon the expiry of that

of

century of Kalpas, such a person,

without ascending, descends to the world of men, but then here eminence of station becomes his. t 'Saptakritwah'

is

—T.

seven times,

'Lokan' refers to the seven

'Paraiti'

is

'courseth through.

regions called respectively, Bhu,

1

Bhuva,

Swah, Maha, Jana, Tapa, and Safcya (or Brahmaloka). What is intended to be said here is this

:

If the Yogin,

stage of Yoga, dies, he ascends to

having attained to only the first

heaven.

Thence falling down on

Earth, he becomes an Emperor and thus conquers the Earth or Bhu.

In this way, as the Yogin gradually ascends i'n the path of Yoga, he ascends higher and higer,

In. this Verse

'Samhara-vikshepa

1 .

has b«sa


"

MAHABBARA7A,

460

[MM,.u,Vi*rma

The Yogin who is desirous of final Emancipation suppresses fey Yoga-knowledge the seven, and continues to dwell in the world of life, freed from attachments for certain

wards to that state which

Some say Vishnu

;

and taking those seven

;

means of grief, he casts them off and attains afterthat that

is

is

some, of Brahman

some, of the effulgent Chit

and

Infinite.

Mahadeva

some, of

Indestructible

the region

of

some, of Cesha

;

;

;

some, of Nara ;

and some, of the All-pervading.* 50

;

When universal destruction comes, those persons who have succeeded in completely consuming by Knowledge their gross

and subtle and kdrana

enter into Brahma.

bodies, always

All their Senses also which have action for their essence

and

which are not identical with Brahma, merge into the same. M

"When the time of universal destruction comes, those Jivas who have attained to the position of Devas and who have an unexhausted remnant of the fruits of acts to enjoy or endure,

revert

to

those stages of

Kalpa which had been

theirs

in

the

the subsequent

in

life

previous

This is

one.

due to the similarity of every successive Kalpa to every pre62 Those again whose acts, at the time of universal vious one. destruction, have been exhausted by enjoyment or endurance of their fruits, falling down from heaven, take men, in the subsequent Kalpa, for without Knowamong birth

In respect

ledge one cannot destroy one's acts in even a hundred Kalpaa. fc-

i-

— — ——

-

-

" -

"-

used to signify Samadhi and awakening from Sarnadhi, for in the the universe is destroyed, and in the second it end, he reaches the region of Satya or Brahma.

Thence even he has to

return if he has not been able to achieve 'Brahma-sakshatkara'. *

The seven that the Yogin desirous

either the seven regions already

of

referred

—T.

Emancipation casts to,

first

At the

re-created.

is

viz.,

off are

Bhu, Bhuva, Swah,

Maha, Jana, Tapa, and Satya, or the five senses of knowledge with mind and understanding. 'Samharam' is equivalent to 'Samhritya', laving been formed by the suffix namul. grief or misfortune.

The

Caivaa call that region Kailasa.

The Hairnya-garbhas

call

it

'Upaplavani' are sources of

'Devasya'

first

refers

to

The Vaishnavas

Mahadeva.

call

it

Brahman's or Brahmaloka.

Ananta, a particular form of Narayana.

The

Vaikuntha.

Cesha

is

They who call it the region

Nara are, of course, the Sankhyas, for these regard Emancipation as the goal of Jiva or every creature. The 'Devasya vishnoh' (in the

of

third Hue) is 'Dyotamanasya Brahmanah',

i,

e.,

'Chinniatrasya', or of


4G1

CANTi w&SLtk.

Parva.]

All superior Beings again, endued with similar forms, revert to

their

similar

powers and

destinies

respective

at a new

creation after a universal destruction, ascending and descend-

ing precisely in

the

that is dissolved.*

63

same manner

As

during

as

regards, again, the

the

creation

person

who

is

conversant with Brahma, as long as he continues to enjoy

and endure the unexhausted remnant of his acts of previous Kalpas, it is said that all creatures and the two stainless When his Chitta becomes cleansed sciences live in his body. by Yoga, and when he practises Samyama, this perceptible universe

appears

to

him as only his own

fivefold

senses.^' 4

Enquiring with a cleansed mind, Jiva attains to a high Thence he attains to a spot which and stainless end.

knows no

deterioration,

Brahma that

is

and thence

to

eternal

Thus,

O thou

attains

6 so difficult of acquisition.^

the pure Chit when uninvested with Ignorance or Avidya. The Aupanishadas regard it as the region of Para-Brahma. The Commentator clearly points out

what the seven regions

are.

K. P. Singha, mis-

understanding the Verse, mentions only five ; the Burdwan translator

six.— T. * This Verse

is

not at all difficult

;

yet the

Burdwan

translator

K. P. Singha gives the substance of the Without giving a literal version first line, but skips over the second.

makes utter nonsense of it.

of the first line I expand it, following the lead of the Commentator.

t 'Sa'

conversant with

here indicates the person

construction

is

'Sa

yavat saceshabhuk

gukle devyau cha tadangeshu (vartante).

asti

—T. The

Brahma.

tavat prajah tathaiva te

'Etat' in the

second line

is

What the speaker wishes to

incul-

cate in this Verse is that unto one conversant with Brahma, the

whole

this 'pari-dricyamanam viyadadi'.

Brahma is as contiguous as a When the Chitta is cleansed by Yoga

universe up to complete identity with

plum in the palm of the hand. as practised by

Dhyana, Dharana, and Samadhi, then the perceptible

universe appears to him as identical with his

own senses.

The two

white sciences referred to are 'Paravidya' and 'Aparavidya', i. e., all

knowledge including that of Brahma. T. with a cleansed mind, i. e., with the aid of X 'Cuddhena manasa' Cravana (heaving), Manana (attention), Dhyana (contemplation), and

Abhyasa (repeated meditation).

Two stages are indicated in this Verse.

The first is the attainment of the cuddham and paramamgatim or the stainless and high end. This is equivalent to Brahma-sakshatkara. After this comes the .second stage, which is the 'avyayaui sthcUiam'

or


'

[Mokshadharma

mjlhabharata,

462

of great might, I have discoursed of Narayana M !

"'Vritra said,

to

thee of the eminence

—These words of thine, I

perfectly

see,

Indeed, when this is so, I have Having listened to thy words, O thou of great powers of mind, I have become freed from sorrow

according with the truth.

no (cause of ) grief.

and sin of every kind." O illutrious Rishi, O holy one, I see this wheel of Time, endued with mighty energy, of the most Eter-

effulgent and Infinite Vishnu, has been set in motion.

nal is that station from which

all

kinds of creation

He

That Vishnu is the Supreme Soul.

is

spring.

the foremost of

— — "Bhishma continued, 'Having said these words, O son of In Him this entire universe rests 58

Beings.

!

Kunti, Vritra cast off his life-breaths, uniting his soul (in

Yoga, with the Supreme Soul), and attained to the highest station.'

69

"Yudhishthira said,

—'Tell me,

grandsire, whether

this

Janarddana (Krishna) is that illustrious and puissant Lord f'° of whom Sanatkumara spoke unto Vritra in days of old.'

"Bhishma

said,

—'The Highest Deity, endued with the Staying

Root.

six attributes (of puissance, &c.,) is

at

the

there, the Supreme Soul, with

own

energy, creates

Know

that

these diverse

existent

things.*

his 61

this

all

Kecava

who knows no deterioration is from His eighth portion. Endued with the highest Intelligence, it is this Kecava who creates the

energy).

62

three

worlds

with an eighth portion (of His

Coming immediately after Him who

lies

at

Root, this Kecava who is eternal (compared with all existent things), changes at the end of each Kalpa.

the

other

He,

the spot which knows no deterioration, i. e., Emancipation. This is identical with the attainment of Eternal Brahma which is 'du6hprapani >

or difficult of attainment. T. * The Commentator says that the object of this Verse cate the Impersonality of God.

is

to

incul-

God is at the Root of all things, i.

e.,

(as the Commentator supposes according to the teaching of the Vedanta

philosophy) He exists in His own unmodified nature, even as pure Chit.

Both Vidya (Knowledge) and Avidya (Ignorance or illusion) e. Him. In consequence of the latter he is 'Bhagavan', »'.

exist in

.endued with the six grand attributes of puissance,

t

&c— T,


463

Canti parta,

parta.)

however, who

lies

who

Root and

the

at

endued with

is

supreme might and puissance, lies in the waters when universal destruction

comes (in the form

Seed of

potential

of the

Kecava is that Creator of pure Soul who cours63 Infinite and Eternal eth through all the eternal worlds.* all things).

He fills all space (with emanations

from Himself )

the

form of every-

as He is,

universe

and courseth through the

(in

He is

Freed as

thing that constitutes the universe).

from

limitations of every kind such as the possession of attributes

would imply, he suffers himself to be invested with Avidya and awakened to Consciousness, Kecava of Supreme Soul In Him rests this wondrous universe in creates all things. its entirety.'

64

"Yudhishthira said, the highest object

— '0 thou that art conversant with

of knowledge, I

that Vritra saw

think

beforehand the excellent end that awaited him. this,

O grandsire, that he was happy and did

is

for

not

yield

to

is

White

of

He who

6

grief (in vew of his coming Death). '

It

hue, who has taken birth in a pure or stainless race, and who has attained to the rank of a Saddhya, doth not, O Such a sinless one, come back (into the world for re-birth). person, ef all

O grandsire, is freed from both intermediate

creatures.

06

and the status

hell

the

or

Red

sometimes to be overwhelmed by Tamas and order of Intermediate creatures.

O

He, however,

has attained to either the Yellow 67

fall

As regards

are exceedingly afflicted and attached

king,

hue,

ourselves,

we

that

are

objects

productive of sorrow or indifference or joy.

Alas,

Will

or the Dark which is the lowest of all hues

"Bhishma continued, born in a

stainless

—'Ye are Pandavas

race

!

Ye

are

it

what will

be

the

to the world of

men.

Blue

03 I'

!

of rigid

Ye have been vows.

Having

sported in joy in the regions' of the gods, ye shall come 63

who seen

among the

to

the end be to which we shall attain ?

is

back

Living happily as long as the crea-

tion lasts, all of you at the next new creation will be admitted

* la the form of all thinp,— caases

them.— T.

axil

effects— which constitute


— MAHABHARATA.

464;

[M ohshadharma

among the gods, and enjoying all kinds of felicities ye will at last be numbered among the Siddhas Let no fear be yours. Be you cheerful " 70 !

!'

Section CCLXXXI. "Yudhishthira said,

—'How great was the love of virtue

Vritra of immeasurable

possessed by

ledge was incomparable and whose so great

energy

The status occupied by Vishnu

L \

exceedingly

is

to

of immeasurable

How, O

apprehension.

of

difficult

knowVishnu was

energy, whose

devotion

tiger among kings, could Vritra (who was an Asura)

Thou

hend it (so well) V-

spoken of Vritra's

hast

seeing

intelligible (and

that

one point (in thy discourse) is un-

that, therefore,

it

requires explanation),

who was

virtuous, devoted

my

How,

curiosity has been roused for questioning thee again.* 3

indeed, was Vritra,

I

acts.

In consequence, how-

too have listened to thee in full faith. ever, of my

compre-

Vishnu,

to

endued with knowledge of truth derivable from a just comprehension of the Upunishads and Veddnta, vanquished by Indra,

O

O

foremost of men ? 4

me this doubt

chief of the Bharatas, re-

me, tiger among kings, how Vritra was vanquished by Cakra grandsire, O thou of mighty arms, tell me in detail how the battle took

solve

!

Indeed,

tell

r

'

!-f*

place (between the chief of the

Asuras).

deities

and the foremost of

My curiosity to hear it is very great

'"Bhishma said, the celestial

!' G

'In days of yore, Indra,

accompanied by

proceeded on

and beheld the

forces,

his

Asura Vritra stationed before him

car,

like

a

mountain. 7

He

was full five hundred Yojanas in height, O chastiser of foes, and three hundred Yojanas in circumference. 8 Beholding that form of Vritra, which was incapable of being vanquished

* 'Avyakta-darcanat'

is explained

Vritra was a firm devotee of Vishnu. defeat and fall.

t

He did

not,

therefore, deserve

How, then, was he vanquished by Indra ?

tarn' is equivalent to 'aspashtam.'

The word used in Verse 4 is

'nirjitah.'

by the Commentator in this way. 'Avyak-

— T. 'vinihatah' and

that in

Verse 5 is

There can be no doubt that both imply the same idea.

— T.


GANTl FARVA,

Purva.)

by

united

worlds

three

the

came penetrated with

fear

4o5 the

together,

and

Indeed,

suddenly seeing that gigantic form of his antagonist, Indra was struck with

palsy

king,

extremities.

lower

the

in

be-

celestials

9 of anxiety.

full

10

Then, on the eve of that great battle between the deities and the Asuras, there arose loud shouts from both sides, and

drums and other musical instruments began to beat and thou of Beholding Cakra stationed before him, blow. 11 Kuril's race, Vritra felt neither awe nor fear, nor was he 12 Then disposed to muster all his energies for the fight.* the encounter commenced, inspiring terror,

between

of high

soul.

13

the

Indra

the chief of the

The

welkin

entire

three

worlds with

deities

and Vritra

was enveloped by the

combatants of both sides with swords and axes and lances

and darts and spears and heavy clubs and rocks of diverse bows of loud twang and diverse kinds of celestial " weapons and fires and burning brands. 14 16 All the celestials sizes and

with the Grandsire at their head, and all the highly-blessed llishis,

cars;

came

witness

to

and the Siddhas

battle/" on

the

also,

O

foremost of

their

of Bharata's

bull

the Gandharvas, with the Apsaras, on

their

and foremost of cars, came there

the

(for

own

race,

and

beautiful

same purpose). 17

Then Vritra, that foremost of virtuous persons, quickly overwhelmed the welkin and the chief of the deities with a thick shower of rocks. 13 The celestials, at this, filled with rage, dispelled with their showers of arrows that thick downpour of rocks showered by Vritra in

battle.

19

Then

Vritra,

O tiger among the Kurus, possessed of mighty strength and endued with large powers of illusion, stupiiied the chief of the deities by fighting wholly with illusion/

the

When he of a hundred

aid of his powers

sacrifices,

of

thus afflicted

by Vritra, was overcome by stupifaction, the sage Vagishtha restored him to his senses by uttering Scimans.f'n

* 'Astha' is efforts.— T. t

'Rathantava'

called because of

by a car.

is another

name for certain

which are

so

men being able to cross the world with their aid

as

(Rat ha car, and tri to cross.

59

— T.

Simians,


'

3IAHABHARATA,

460 " 'Vagishtha said,

O

of the

chief

[Muktshadkaiinn

— Thou art the foremost of the gods,

deities,

O

The strength of the three worlds Cakra, dost thou

languish so

and Asuras

of Daityas

slayer

thee

in

is 22

I

Why, then,

!

There, Brahman, and

!

Vishnu, and Civa, that lord of the universe, the illustrious

and divine Soma, and all the highest Rishis, (stand, beholding thee) I" Do not, O Cakra, yield to weakness, like an ordinary person

Firmly resolved on

!

O chief of the celestials 24 !

worlds, viz.,

worlds,

is

thy

battle, slay

foes,

Master of all the

There, that

the Three- eyed (Civa), the adored of all

eyeing thee

of the celestials

26

Cast

!

the

O chief

regenerate Rishis, headed

There, those

!

stupifaction,

off this

by Vrihaspati, are praising thee, for thy victory, in celestial

hymns !*

2*

"Bhishma continued,

—'While Vasava of great energy was Va-

thus being restored to consciousness by the high-souled cishtha, his strength became greatly trious chastiser of Paka

enhanced.

then, relying upon

27

The

illus-

his intelligence,

had recourse to high Yoga and with its aid dispelled these Then Vrihaspati, the son of Angiras, illusions of Vritra. 88

and those foremost

of Rishis

of great prosperity,

possessed

beholding the prowess of Vritra, repaired to

Mahadeva, and

three

impelled by the desire of benefiting the

worlds, urged

him to destroy the great Asura. 29

The energy of that illustrious lord of the universe thereupon assumed the character of a fierce fever and penetrated the body of Vritra

the

lord

of Asuras.-f™

The

illustrious and divine

all the worlds,

bent

upon protecting the universe, entered

the thunderbolt of Indra. 31 telligence,

Vishnu, adored of

Then Vrihaspati

of great

and Vacishtha of exceeding energy, and

other foremost of Rishis, repairing sacrifices/ 2 viz., the

boon-giving

Him

to

Vasava, the

the worlds, addressed

him, saying,

one, without delay

83

of a

all

in-

the

hundred

adored of all

— Slay Vritra,

puissant

!

* 'Praising thee, for thy victory,

&c.,'

i.

e.,

the Rishis are uttering

hymns of praise for conferring victory on thee — T. t 'Raudrah' may mean also 'appertaining to Rudra, which ther name of Mahadeva. — T, !,

is

ano-


'

467

canti paeva.

Parvct.] " 'Maheewara said,

—Yonder, O Cakra, stands the great

He is the soul of Vritra, accompanied by a great force the universe, capable of going everywhere, endued with large !

4 powers of illusion, and possessed of great celebrity/

foremost of Asuras

ed by even the three-worlds united together.

do thou slay him, O chief of the

him

For full sixty thousand

?5 !

tials,

Aided by Yoga,

Do

not disregard

chief of the

years,

celes-

Vritra had practised the severest penances for obtaining

Brahman gave him

strength. viz.,

deities.

This

vanquish-

therefore, incapable of being

is,

the greatness that

the

boons he had

solicited,'

6

belongs to Yogins, large powers of

and superabundant energy/ 7 I The Danava has now impart to thee my energy, O Vasava Do thou, therefore, slay him now with thy lost his coolness.

illusion,

excess

of might,

!

thunderbolt !— 38

— Before thy eyes, foremost of gods, I this in— vincible son of Diti "Bhishma continued, — 'When the great Asura or Daitya "

shall,

'Cakra

said,

through thy grace, slay with my thnnderbold rffi

!

was overtaken by that fever (born the deities cheers. 40

of Mahadcva's

and the Rishis, filled with

joy,

energy),

uttered loud

At the same time drums, and conchs of loud blare,

and kettle-drums and tabors began to beat and blow by thousands. 41 Suddenly all the Asuras became afflicted with the loss of memory. In a trice, their powers of illusion also disappeared. 42 The Rishis and the deities, ascertaining the foe to be thus possessed, uttered the praises of both Cakra and Icana, and began to urge the former (to make no delay 43 The form that Indra assumed on in destroying Vritra). the eve of the encounter, while seated on his car and while

his praises were being hymned

by the Rishis, became such

that none could look at it without awe.'

"* H

* This account of the encounter between Vritra and Indra is subs-

Vana Par van. Then again made to take in the slaughter of the Asura The great Rishis, even for benefiting the threa

tantially different from what occurs in the

the part the Rishis are is certainly

censurable.


[Mohdhadhurma

Section CCLXXXII.

"Bhishma said,

— 'Listen,

king, to me as I tell thee

the

symptoms that appeared on the body of Vritra when he was overtaken by that fever (born

of the

energy of Mahadeva). 1

The heroic Asura's mouth began to emit flames of fire. He became exceedingly pale. His body began to tremble all His breath became hard and thick. 2 His hair stood on over. Bharata, issued out of his mouth in end. His memory, the form of a fierce, dreadful, and inauspicious jackal. Burning and blazing meteors

fell

on

and

right

his

left.

2

Vultures and kankas and cranes, gathering together, uttered they

fierce cries, as

that encounter, Indra, adored by the gods, and

armed with

the thunderbolt, looked hard at the Daitya as the

on

his

car/'

O

Then, in

wheeled over Vritra's head.*

Possessed by

that

violent

latter

fever, the

sat

mighty

yawned and uttered inhuman cries.* 4 While the Asura was yawning, Indra hurled his thunderEndued with exceedingly great energy and bolt at him.

Asura,

monarch,

resembling the fire that destroys

the creation at

the Yuga, that thunderbolt overthrew in

a

the end

of

Vritra

of

trice

Loud shouts were once more uttered by the gods on all sides when they beheld Vritra slain, O bull of Bharata's race Having slain Vritra, Maghavat, that foe of gigantic form. 7

3

!

the Danavas, possessed

of great fame, entered

Vishnu.

that thunderbolt pervaded by

worlds, would not certainly injure any creature.

Vacishtha and Vvihaspati and persons

who have bet

heaven

with

Just then, O thou In the above account,

the others are very much represented as

largely

In the account

on Indra's success.

Vana Parvan, Indra is represented as standing in aweful dread of Vritra and hurling his thunderbolt without even deliberate aim, and refusing to believe that his foe was dead till assured by all the deities. The present account seems to be a much older occurring in the

one than that in the Vana Parvan. *

—T.

'Amanusham' is litterally 'inhuman.'

due to temporary forgetfulness

Vyasa also nods. — T.

in

The use

of such

such connections.

words are

Like Homer,


O

of Kura's race, the

of Brahmanicide

sin

and inspiring

form), fierce and awful

out

issued

dread, terrible

469

CANTl PA.RYA.

Parva.]

of

slain

and awful mien, hideous

teeth

worlds with

the

all

the body of the

her embodied

(in

for

Vritra.

10

Of and

ugliness,

dark and tawny, with hair dishevelled, and dreadful eyes,

O Bharata, 11 with a garland of skulls round her neck, and looking like an (Atharvan) Incantation (in its embodied form)

O bull of Bharata's race, covered all over with blood, and clad in rags and barks of trees,

thou of righteous soul, 12

she came out of Vritra's body.

Of such dreadful form and

mien,

O monarch, she sought the wielder of the thunderbolt 13 A little while after, O thou of Kuril's,

(for possessing him).

race, the slayer of Vritra, on

some purpose connected with

the good of the three worlds, was proceeding towards heaven.

Beholding Indra of great

energy thus proceeding on his

mission, she seized the

chief of the

deities

moment stuck

15

When

sin

him.*

to

the

to his person and inspired

thus stuck

and from that of Brahmanicide

him with terror, Indra for many

entered the fibres of a lotus-stalk and dwelt there

long years. 10

But the

sin

O son

of

Indeed,

closely.

of

Brahmanicide pursued him

Kuru, seized by

came deprived of all his energies. driving her from

14

17

her,

Indra be-

He made great efforts for

him, but all those efforts proved abortive. 18

Seized by her,

O

deities at

presented himself before

bull

of Bharata's

race, the

chief of the

the

Grandsire and

worshipped him by bending his head low. 19

Understanding

last

that Cakra was possessed by the sin of Brahman icide,-f Brah-

man began

to

reflect,

means of freeing

his

O

best

of the

suppliant).

20

O thou of mighty arms, addressed voice as if from the

desire

Bharatas, (upon

The Grandsire Brahmanicide

of pacifying

her,

amiable one, let the chief of the celestials,

and

at

the last,

in a sweet said,

who is a

* 'Vadhya' is the sin of slaughter in her embodied form.

21

favorite

— T.

means the slaughter of a superior person Indeed, Vritra was a lineal descendant of of the regenerate order. the great sage Kacyapa, the common progenitor of the Devas and t 'Dwijapravaravadhya'

Asuras.

Then, again, Vritra was certainly a very superior person.— T,


'

'

mahabharata.

470

of mine, be freed from thee

thee ?

What wish of thine shall I accomplish ?

" 'Brahmanicide

worlds,

[Mokshadharma;

me, what shall I do for

Tell

!

when the

said,

god

adored

my

!

the

It was thou,

O righteous Lord, shall certainly

hadst

lord, that

leave

universe,

wishes as

worlds, this rule had

the

portant ordinance.*-*

dwell in !—

by

Let my residence be now appointed

ous of preserving thee

22

— When the Creator of the three

illustrious

hath been pleased with me, I regard accomplished.

already

23

Desir-

!

been made by

introduced this im-

As thou hast been gratified with me r puissant

Master of all the worlds, I

Cakra

But grant me an abode

!

to

25

"Bhishma continued, 'The Grandsire replied unto BrahIndeed, the Grandsire dismanicide, saying, So be it

!

covered means for dispelling Brahmanicide from the person 20

The Self-create recollected the high-souled Agni.

The latter

immediately presented himself to Brahman and

said these

words: 27

of Indra.

illustrious and

divine

O thou

Lord,

that are without any defect, I have appeared before thee

28

behooveth thee to say what I shall have to accomplish " 'Brahman said,

— I shall divide this sin of Brahmanicide

into several portions.

For freeing Cakra from

take a fourth portion of that sin

"'Agni said,

man ?

her, do

!

O puissant Lord, do thou appoint the way

to know the means (of my own

of all the worlds

30

thou

29

— How shall I be rescued from her, !

It

!

!

rescue)

in

detail,

!

BrahI desire

adored

— —Unto that man who, overwhelmed by

" 'Brahman said,

the quality of Tamas, will abstain from oblation,

when he beholds thee

in

offering

thee as an

thy blazing form, seeds,

and juices, 31 that portion of Brahmanicide which thou wilt take upon thyself shall immediately enter, and leaving

herbs,

thee shall dwell in him

!

"Bhishma said,

O carrier of oblations, let the fever

— —'Thus addressed by the Grandsire, the

of thy heart be dispelled

32

!

* The rule or ordinance referred to

is

about the killer of a Brah-

fciami being liable to be overtaken by the sin of

Brahmanicide.— X-


'

Parva.] eater of oblations and

471

sacrificial offerings

accepted

com*

his

A fourth of that sin then entered his person, O

mand.

The Grandsire then summoned the trees, the

33

king

'

CANT1 PAKYA,

!

herbs,

and all kinds of grass to him, and solicited them to take upon themselves a fourth of that sin. 34 Addressed by him, the trees and herbs and grasses became as much agitated as

Agni had been at

the

Grandsire, saying, 8 "

request,

and they replied unto the

— How shall we, O Grandsiie of

worlds, be ourselves

from this sin?

rescued

thee not to afflict us that have already been afflicted fates

Y

6

to the cutting and the tearing (that we have to

addition

suffer at the

command

(a portion of )

this

sin

of

Let the means, however, of our rescue be

pointed out to us

3' !

— — This

" 'Brahman said,

sess the man

the

We are willing, O Lord of the three

87 !

worlds, to take at thy

Brahmanicide.

by

we have always to endure heat and cold and

god,

the showers (of the clouds) driven by the winds, in

hands of men)

the

all

behooveth

It

sin that you

shall take

who through stupifaction of judgment Parva days come 39

or tear any of you when

"Bhishma said,

!

shall

pos-

will

cut

— 'Thus addressed by the high-souled Brah-

man, the trees and herbs and grasses adored the Creator and then went away without tarrying there. 40 all

The Grandsire of

the worlds then summoned the Apsaras and gratifying them

with sweet words, viz.,

O Bharata, said, — This foremost of ladies, 41

Brahrnauicide, has come out of Indra's person.

Solicited

by me, do you take a fourth portion of her into your own persons (for saving the Chief of the deities) " 'The

Apsaras said,— O Lord of

command we are fully willing to But,

Grandsire, do

thou

all

42 !

the

gods, at

thy

of this

sin.

take a portion

think of the means by which we

ourselves may be freed from (the effects of) this ing (that we make with thee) " 'Brahman said,

pelled

!

understand-

4' !

— Let the fever of your hearts be

The portion of this

sin

that

you

upon

that

man

menstrual

sea-

yourselves shall leave you for instantly

possessing

who will seek congress with women

their

son !'— 44

in

dis-

take

will


'

MA.BABHARATA.

472

"Bhishma continued, bull of Bharata's

[Mokshadkarmd

—'Thus addressed by the Grandsire, tribes of the Apsaras,

diverse

race, the

with cheerful souls, repaired to their respective

began to sport in delight. 45

The

places and

Creator of the

illustrious

three worlds, endued with great ascetic merit, then recollected

the Waters which immediately

came

him. 40

to

Arrived at

the presence of Brahman of immeasurable energy, the Waters

bowed unto him and before thee,

said

47 :

— We have come

O chastiser of foes, at thy command

sant Master of all the worlds, plish

words

these

O puis-

!

us what we are to

tell

accom-

!' 4?

— This dreadful hath taken possession having slain Vritra. Take ye consequence of of Indra — a fourth part of Brahmanicide — be as thou commandest, O Let Waters 'The " 'Brahman said,

sin

his

in

49

!

"

said,

master of

worlds.

the

all

it

behooveth thee, however,

It

which we

puissant Lord of ours, to think of the means by

may (in our turn) be rescued from (the consequence of ) this understanding !'°

Thou art the Lord of all

the supreme refuge of the universe

the

deities,

whom we may pay our adorations so that he may from distress

51 !

relieve

us

—Unto that man who stupified by

his

into

ye

" 'Brahman said,

understanding and regarding ye lightly 62

this

go and thenceforth reside in him.

It

phlegm and urine and excreta,

is

cast

will

one

shall

immediately

this

way, verily

in

I say unto ye, that your rescue shall be accomplished

"Bhishma

continued,— 'Then the

Yudhishthira, leaving

the

command.''

It was

thus,

ruler

become afflicted by that dreadful he got rid of her). then

With the

Brahmanicide

the

of men, that

Indra had

sin,

at

(and

Grandsire's

through that Sacrifice." thousands of ft>33,

afterwards 11

proceeded

deities,

it

was thus that

permission Indra

G5 resolved to perform a Horse-sacrifice.

of

Grandsire's

It

is

heard,

thus possessed by

O monarch, that Indra having been sin

5S !

Brahmanicide.

of

sin

chief of the

to the abodes that were ordained for her 4

and

Who else is there to

!

became cleansed

of

the

her

Regaining his prosperity and slaying

great was the joy

that Vasava

obtained,


O

473

canti parva.

Parva.) of Earth "

lord

From

;

fowls are unclean (as

food)

For

is

agreeable

It was in

!

Kuril's race,

monarch, are way,

this

O

thou of

mighty Asura Vritra was

the

that

G8 !

what

accomplish

these,

twice-born, for

the

to

known as gods on Earth S9

and

classes,

of initiation

rite

king, do thou

Under all circumstances,

of

reason those

this

regenerate

the

for

undergone the

those ascetics that have

O sod

blood of Vritra,

the

Pritha, were born high-crested cocks.

slain

by

Cakra of immeasurable energy by the aid of subtle 60 Thou also, gence and through the application of means. another become wilt on Earth, O son of Kiiuti, unvanquished CI who, on Those men Indra and the slayer of all thy foes

intelli-

!

Brahmanas I have now recited

in the midst of 62

sin.

thee

to

stained

never be

shall

of Vritra

narrative

every tarva day, will recite this sacred

by any

one of the greatest and

most wonderful feats of Indra connected with Vritra.

What

" GS

else dost thou wish to hear V

Section OCLXXXIII. "Yudhishthira said,

—'0 grmdsire, thou art possessed of every branch

great wisdom and thoroughly conversant with

From this very

of learning.

question.

narrative

has arisen

Vritra the wish

in

of the

my mind

(first) stupified

by Fever, and that then,

O

sinless

2 was slain by Vasava with the thunderbolt.

thou of great wisdom, arise ?

hear in detail of the origin of Fever

"Bhishma said,

— 'Listen,

topic,

existence,

fully

!

In

desire

this

to

!' 3

shall

I

!

explaining

Bharata 4

one, he

How did

O lord, I

was

king, to the origin, celebrated

over all the world, of Fever this

thee a

Thou hast said, O ruler of men, that Vritra

1

Fever,

slaughter of

of asking

speak

how Fever

days of yore,

first

in

detail

on

sprang into

O monarch, there

mountains of Meru. was endued with great splendour and adorned with every kind of jewels and gems.

was a summit,

named

Worshipped by

all

the

Savitri,

worlds,

of the it

15

That summit was immeasurable in extent and thither no one 60


MAEABHARAri,

sS7<3i

On that mountain summit the

could go.*

used to sit in splendour as gold.

The daughter

G

[Makskadftarmd

if

on

Vasus of immeasurable

bed-stead

adorned with

king of mountains, sitting by

of the

The bigh-souled

brilliance. f

his side, shone in

a

Mahadeva

divine

energy,'

high-souled

the

the

deities,

Ac, wins,

those foremost of physicians, and king Vaicravana waited upon

by many a Guhyaka, 8 that lord of the Yakshas, endued with prosperity and puissance, and having his abode on the

summit of Kailasa,

waited upon the high-souled Maha-

all

deva.

And

E-ishis

having Sanatkumara

the

Utjanas,9

great sage

and the foremost of first, and the other

their

for

by Angiras, 10

and the Gandharva Vicwavasu, and Narada and Parvata, and the diverse tribes celestial

Rishis headed

upon the Master

of Apsaras, all came there to wait

universe. 11

of the

A pure and auspicious breeze, bearing diverse The trees that stood there

kinds of perfumes, blew there.

A large number of Vidyadharas and Siddhas and ascetics too, O were adorned with the flowers of every season. 12

Bharata, repaired thither for

Lord

of all

creatures.

13

verse forms and aspects, and 1

waiting upon Mahadeva, that

Many

many

of diverse

mighty Picachas, *

ghostly

beings

dreadful

also,

of di-

Rakshasas and

mad with joy, and

aspects,

armed with diverse kinds of uplifted weapons, forming the train of Mahadeva, were there, every one of whom resembled

a blazing fire in energy.

the

at

command

16

of the

The illustrious Nandi stood there great

energy and armed with a lance

all

that

sacred waters in the universe, waited

bodied form, deity.

own

with his

resembled a flame of

Ganga also, that foremost of all Rivers and born

10

fire.

god, blazing

17

O son

of

Kuru's

Thus adored by the

the illustrious Mahadeva

race,

celestial

there

in

upon that Rishis

of immeasurable

her

of

em-

illustrious

and the gods,

energy dwelt on

that summit of Meru. 18

"After sometime had passed away, the Prajapati

Dakska*

* 'Anadhrisyam' is, literally, unvanquishable. — T. "t

Unia or Parvati, the daughter of Himavat, the spouse of Civa.

I The Self-create

Brahman

at first

created,

by

fiats

— T.

of his holy


475

CANTl PAR7A.

Parvt.)

commenced to perform a Sacrifice according to the ancienfi 19 Unto that Sacrifice of rites (laid down in the Vedas). Daksha, all the deities headed by Cakra, assembling together, 20 It hath been heard by us that the highresolved to repair. with the permission of Mahadeva, mounted

souled deities,

their celestial cars resembling the fire or the

Sun

in splend-

our, and proceeded to that spot (on the Hiinavat) whence 21 Beholding the deities depart, the Ganges is said to issue.

the excellent daughter of the

her

divine

said,

22

spouse,

Lord of

the

viz.,

all

and

creatures,

— O illustrious one, whither are those deities headO

ed by Cakra going ? the truth,

mind

king of mountains, addressed

2? !

tell

me truly, for

" 'Mahecwara said,—

excellent Prajapati sacrifice !

thither u \

thou that art conversant with filled

my

blessed,

the

great doubt has

a

highly

lady that art

in a Horse-

Daksha is adoring the gods

These denizens of heaven

proceeding

are

even

Mahadeva, dost thou not proceed

" 'Uma said,— Why,

to that Sacrifice ?

that place ?

26

What objection is there of thy

" 'Mahecwara said,

— highly blessed lady, the

days of yore made an arrangement

in

going to

deities

in

consequence of which

no share was assigned to me of offerings

in

all

Sacrifices.

28

Agreeably to the course that was sanctioned in consequence of that arrangement,

O thou of the fairest complexion, the

deities do not give me,

following

of the sacrificial offerings " 'Uma said,

\~ 7

the old custom, any

illustrious one,

among

all

share

beings thou

In and in prosperity, thou yieldest to none, and thou art, indeed,

merit, in energy, in fame,

art the foremost in puissance.

superior to

all

2S !

In consequence, however, of this disabi-

lity in respect of a share

will, certain

beings

(in the

who were charged to

mniverse with living creatures. of all creatures.

Sacrificial

These are

procreate for the-

Amongst them was Daksha.

Daksha as the grandson of Brahman.

— T.

offerings)

I am

filling

the

Prajdpatis or lords

Other accounts represe


'

mahalharata,

4T& filled

with great

grief,

[Mufohudharmb

O sinless one, and a treraour over-

— — "Bhishma continued, 'The goddess

takes me from head to foot

29

!

(

having

Parvati ),

unto her divine spouse, the Lord of all monarch, remained silent, her heart burning

said these words creatures,

O

the while in

grief/

Then Mahadeva, understanding what

was in her heart and what her thoughts were that disgrace), addressed Nandi, saying,

goddess) !" 1

Summoning all

— Wait here (by the

Yoga

his

wiping off

(for

force, that

all lords of Yoga, that god of gods, that

Lord of

wielder

of Pinaka,

possessed of mighty energy, quickly proceeded to

the place

(where Daksha was sacrificing) accompanied by all his terriAmongst these ble followers and destroyed that Sacrifice. followers of his, some uttered loud

and some laughed

cries,

and some, O king, extinguished the (Sacrificial) terribly, and some, possessed of awful faces, pulling fires with blood 32-33

;

up the sacrificial stakes, began

to

them.

whirl

Others be-

gan to devour those that were ministering to the

Sacrifice."*

Then that Sacrifice, thus afflicted on every side, assumed the 36 form of a deer and sought to fly away through the skies. Ascertaining that the Sacrifice was running away in that form, the puissant Mahadeva began to pursue him with bow In consequence of the wrath that then

and arrow. 36

gods,

filled

of immea-

possessed

the heart of that foremost

of all

surable energy, a dreadful

drop of sweat appeared on his

forehead. 37

there

When that drop of sweat fell down on the Earth,

forthwith

that

appears

From that fire issued a

dreadful

destructive)

Yuga. 38

of very short beard.

89

appeared a blazing fire resembling the

conflagration

end of the

being,

monarch,

stature, possessed of blood-red eyes and a green

His body was covered entirely with hair

hawk's or an

(ail

the

at

owl's,

and

his

hair stood

aspect, his complexion was dark and

erect.

his

like

a

Of dreadful

attire

blood-red.

Xike a fire burning a heap of dry grass or straw, thafe Being cf great energy quickly consumed the embodied form of

Having accomplished that feat, he then rushed towards the deities and the Rishis that had assembled there. 41 In conThe deities, filled with fear, fled in all directions.

Sacrifice.

40


Farva.]

^aiua,

cajntj

Earth,

sequence of that Being's tread, the

gan

tremble.* 42

to

477 monarch,

Ok and Alas

Exclamations of

be-

arose

Marking this, the puissant Grandsire, showing himself unto Mahadeva, addressed him in the throughout the universe. following Avords. 4 * " 'Brahman said,

puissant one, the deities will hence-

forth yield thee a share of the sacrificial

the

of all

by thee Hishis,

O

of foes, there, those

scorcher

consequence

in

thy

of

wrath,

40

become exceedingly agitated

This

!

O foremost

sprung from thy sweat,

among creatures, O righteous-souled of Fever

46

puissant

!

one, if

the

47

and the

gods,

Being

that hath

also,

wander

of gods, shall

one, under

name

the

energy of this Being

Earth herself

Let him, therefore, be

will not be able to bear him. !

Lord

O Mahadeva, have

remains all collected together, then the entire

buted into many parts

O

!

wrath of thine be withdrawn

this

deities, let

44 !

offerings

distri-

— When Brahman had said these

words, and when his proper share was appointed of the sacrificial offerings,

Mahadeva replied unto the Grandsire of great

energy, saying,

— So be

viz.,

Bhava,

smiled

it

a

4* !

— Indeed, the wielder of Pinaka,

little

and became

And he accepted the share that the offerings in sacrifices. 49

appointed of

Conversant with the properties

Mahadeva then distributed Fever

of everything,

portions, for the to how he did this

peace 5rt !

heads of elephants

of all

creatures.

The heat that the

that floats on water, the

with joy.

filled

the Grandsire

bitumen of slougn

is

many

into

Listen,

son, as

perceptible

in

mountains,-f the

of snakes, 6

'

the

sores

the

moss that

appear in the hoofs of bulls, the sterrile tracts of Earth that are full

of saline

mals, 62 the

matter, the

diseases

that

dulness of vision

appear in

the

of all

throats

ani-

of horses,

the crests appearing on the heads of peacocks, the eye-disease * There are three vocatives in great surprise. t

this Verse, expressive, of course, of

I ommit them in the translation.

— T.

A kind of substance like lac that oozes out of the stones of cer-

tain mountains during

the hot months.

It

is

also called

taken internally by many men in the belief that it increases

and strength.

— T.

Cilajit,

is"

digestion


mahabharata.

478 of the

each

koel,*

souled Mahadeva.

53

[Mokshadharma

these was named Fever

of*

This

by the highwhat has been heard by us.

is

The liver-disease also of sheep, and the hiccup of parrots are To this must be added also each known as forms of Fever. the toil that tigers is

known

as

a

undergo, for that also,

form of Fever. 6 *

righteous king,

Besides these,

Bharata,

amongst men, Fever enters all bodies at the time of birth, of death, and on other occasions/

5

This then that

is

called

Fever is known to be the dreadful energy of Mahecwara.

He is endued with authority over all therefore, be held

in

and should,

creatures

and worshipped by

respect

all.

58

It

was by him that Vritra, that foremost of virtuous persons, was overtaken when he yawned. It was then that Cakra

The thunderbolt, penetrating the body of Vritra, O Bharata, divided him in twain.

hurled his thunderbolt at him.'

7

Divided in twain by the thunderbolt, the

mighty Asura

possessed of great Yoga powers, proceeded to

the

region

of

Vishnu of immeasurable energy/ 3 It was in consequence of his devotion to Vishnu that he had succeeded in overwhelming the whole universe. And it was in consequence of his devotion

to

Vishnu that he ascended, when

region of Vishnu.

Vritra have I

Fever

!

59

Thus,

recited

to

narrative

the

thee

in

story

of

detail

of

That man

thee ? c0

Upon what else shall I speak to

who will read this account of the origin of Fever with attention and cheerful heart shall

become

and shall always have happiness for gladness he

shall

have

the

all

which he may set his heart.'

his

free

share.

the

slain, to

son, adverting to the

close

from disease

with

Filled

wishes accomplished upon

" G1

Section CCLXXXIV. Janamejaya said,— "How, O Brahmana, was the Horsesacrifice of the Prajapati Daksha, the

son of Prachetas, des-

troyed during the age of Vaivaswata

Manu ?

ing that the goddess Uma had become

filled

* The Indian cuckoo, noted

for

the favorite bird ©f Indian poets.

— T.

r

Understand-

with

his clear musical

rage

kuhus.

and

This L*


grief,

479

CANTi parva,

parva.]

who is the

the puissant Mahadeva,

How,

wrath.

gave way to

again,

soul

things,

of all

through his grace, was

Daksha enabled to reunite the divided limbs of that SacriTell me all this, O BrahI desire to know all this. fice ? 2

mana, truly as it occurred." Vaicampayana said, "In days of yore

arrangements

performing a

for

on

Sacrifice

Himavat in that sacred region inhabited by

the

breast

of

and Sid-

Rishis

mountains. 5

of the

dhas where the Ganges issues out

made

Daksha

Over-

grown with trees and creepers of diverse kinds, that spot abounded with Gandharvas and Apsaras. Surrounded by crowds of Rishis, Daksha, that foremost of virtuous men,* that progenitor of creatures, was waited upon by the denizens of the Earth, the firmament, and the heavens, with

Danavas,

Gandharvas,

the

in

reverence. 5

the

Picachas,

together

their hands joined

The the

gods, the

Snakes, the

two Gandharvas named Haha and Huhu, Tumvuru and Narada, Viewavasu, Vicwasena, the Gandharthe

Rakshasas,

6

vas and the

the Saddhyas, the Maruts,

Rishis,

drinkers

all

came there with Indra

for

The drinkers

of heat, the drinkers

of smoke, the

drinkers of Ajya, 8 the

sharing in the Sacrifice. of Soma, the

7

Rudras,

Vasus, the

Adityas, the

Apsaras, the

and the

Pitris,

came there with the Brahmanas.

many

other

living

These, and

four orders, 9

viz.,

creatures belonging

to

the

viviporous and oviparous and filth-born

and vegetable, were invited to that Sacrifice.

The gods

also,

with their spouses, respectfully invited thereto, came on their celestial cars and seated

thereon shone like blazing

fires.

10

Beholding them, the Rishi Dadhichi became filled with grief

and wrath,

and

said,

— 'This

neither

is

meritorious rite of religion, since it.

u

Ye

chains

!

exposing

Rudra

is

yourselves

are

certainly

Alas,

how untoward is the course

fied by error you do

Sacrifice

a

nor a

not adored in to

death and

of time

!

Stupi-

not behold that destruction awaits you

!

A terrible calamity stands at your door in course of this great Sacrifice

i

Ye are

words, that great Yogin

(Yoga) contemplation.

blind

to it !' 12

Having

said

these

saw into the future with eyes of

He beheld Mahadeva, and

his divine


[M ukshadhaVVia

MAHAKHAKATAi

480 spouse,

viz.,

of excellent boons, 13 (seated

that giver

the

on

summit of Kailasa) with the high souled Narada sitting beConversant with Yoga, Dadhichi became

side the goddess.

highly gratified, having ascertained what pen.

14

was about to hap-

All the deities and others that had come

were

there

of one mind with reference to the omission to invite the Lord

of all

Dadhichi alone,

creatures.

spot, then said,

15

—By

of leaving

desirous

that

worshipping one who should not be

who should be

worshipped, and by refusing to worship him worshipped, a man incurs the sin

have never before spoken

of

homicide

for

ever.

16

I

an untruth, and an untruth I shall

Here in the midst of the gods and the Rishis

never speak.

The Protector of all creatures, the Creator of the universe, the Lord of all, the Puissant master, the

I say the truth !'

7

taker of sacrificial offerings, will soon come

Sacrifice

this

to

!' 18

and you all shall see him "Daksha said, 'We have many Rudras armed with lances and bearing matted locks on their heads. They are eleven in

I know them all, but I do not know

number.

Rudra) Mahecwara, is "Dadhichi said, are here,

viz.,

— 'This seems to be the counsel of

that

Mahecwara should not

him, I

am

that

sure

be

this

that

all

As,

invited.

god that can be said

however, I do not behold any superior to

who this (new

!' ig

to

be

proposed Sacrifice of !' 2n

Daksha will certainly be overtaken by destruction "Daksha said, 'Here, in this vessel of gold, intended

the Ljrd of all Sacrifices,

is

the sacrificial offering

for

sanctified

by mantvas and (rites) according to the ordinance. I intend to make this offering unto Vishnu who is beyond compare.

He is puissant and the Master sacrifices be performed

of all,

and unto

Him

should

!' 81

"Meanwhile," continued Vaicampayana, "the goddess TT ma sitting:

,

with her lord, said these words.

"Uma said,— 'What are those gifts, what those what those penances, that

I

should

make

or

vows, and

undergo by

means of which my illustrious husband may be able to obtain a half or a third sture of the his wife

offerings

in

sacrifices."

Unto

who was agitated with grief and who repeated these


'

CANT1 PARVA,

Parva,]

481

words the illustrious Mahadeva said with a joyous countenance,

— 'Thou dost not know me,

est not,

goddess

O thou of delicate limbs and low belly, what be addressed

are proper to

words Lord of Sacrifices 23 O

to the

lady of large eyes, I know that it

!

understand me.*

through thy power of illusion that the their head and the three

worlds

It is to me that the

deities with

are

It is

Indra at

become stupified.f 2 *

all

to me that the chaunters utter

who

only the sinful,

is

bereft of contemplation, that do not

is

Thou Know-

!

praises

their

in

It

Sacrifices.

Saman-singers sing their Rathantaras.

It is to me that Brahmanas conversant with

And it is to me

form their Sacrifices.

the

Vedas per-

the

Addharyus

that

dedicate the shares of sacrificial offerings !'- 6

"The goddess

said,

— 'Persons of even ordinary abilities

applaud themselves and indulge in

"The holy one said,

—'O Queen of

certainly applaud my own self. waist,

what

brag

in

the

presence of

There is no doubt in this.' 26

their spouses.

do

I

!

all

the

gods, I

do nof; Behold now, O lady of slender

Behold the Being that I

will

create,

O thou of the fairest complexion, for (destroying) this Sacrifice (that has displeased thee), my beautiful spouse 2

!

"Having said these words unto his spouse Uma who was dearer to him than his own life, the puissant Mahadeva created from his

mouth

a

terrible

could make one's hair stand on

Being whose very sight end.

its

The blazing flames

that emanated to behold.

from his body rendered him exceedingly awful His arms were many in number and in each was

a weapon that struck the beholder

with

fear.

ss

That Being,

thus created, stood before the great god, with joined

and said,

—'What commands

Mahecwara answered *

/.

e.,

him,

shall

have to accomplish V

I

telling,— 'Go and

—Thou, however, art not so

surprise that thou shouldst not yet

;

know

hands,

therefore,

me.

it

destroy

is

The sense

the

a matter

of

not at

all

is

but K. P. Singha skips over it.— T. Both the Vernacular translators have erred in rendering

difficult,

t

What Mahadeva says to Uma is,— how ia Btupified ?

It is thou

that stupifiest others

created surprise in me !— T.

61

this

line.

that you have thus been

it !

To see thee stupified has


MAHABHARATA,

182 Sacrifice of Daksha !'

[Mvkthadharma

— Thus ordered, that Being of leonine

29

prowess who had issued from the mouth of Mahadeva, desired to

the

destroy

all his energy

Sacrifice

of Daksha,

without putting forth

and without the assistance of any one else, M Urged by her wrath, the

for dispelling the wrath of Uma.

spouse of Mahecwara, herself assuming a dreadful form that

known by the name of Mahakali, proceeded in the company of that Being who had issued from Mahadeva's mouth, for witnessing with her own eyes the act of destruction which was her own (for it was she who had impelled her lord to is

accomplish it

That mighty Being, then

her sake).

fur

out, having obtained the permission

him. 31

ing bowed his head unto

of Mahadeva

set

and hav-

In energy, strength, and

form, he resembled Mahec/wara himself who

had created him.

Indeed, he was the living embodiment of (Mahadeva's) wrath. 33

Of immeasurable might and

energy, and

immeasurable

of

courage and prowess, he came to be called by

Virabhadra

that dispeller of the goddess's

the

name of

He

wrath.

then

treated from the pores of his body a large number of spirit33 chiefs known by the name of Raumyas.

of spirits,

Those fierce bands-

endued with terrible energy and prowess and

re-

sembling Rudra himself on that account, rushed with the force of thunder to that place where Daksha was making preparations for his sacrifice, impelled by

troying

it.

Possessed of dreadful

the desire

of des-

and gigantic forms, they

4 They filled the sky numbered by hundreds and thousands.' with their confused cries and shrieks. That noise filled the 3S

The very mountains were Whirlwinds began to blow. •riven and the Earth trembled. 6 fires that were kindled The surge/ a in rose The Ocean denizens of heaven

refused to blaze up.

with

fear.

The Sun became dimmed.

The Planets,

3 •the stars, and constellations, and the Moon, no longer shone.

The Rishis, the

gods,

and human beings, looked

spread over Earth and sky.

Rudras began

set

fire

to

everything. 53

them of terrible form began to smite and up the sacrificial stakes. to crush/ 3

Some began

to

A

The insulted Some amongst

universal darkness to

pale.

''

strike.

Some

tore

grind and others

Endued with the spaed of wind or thought, some


— beo-an

4S3

canti farya,

Parva.]

and

rash close

to

Some began

far.

the

The scatterea

the celestial ornaments.

sacrificial vessels and

break

to

fragments strewed the ground like stars bespangling the 40 Heaps of excellent viands, of bottles of drink, firmament.

and of edibles there were that looked like mountains. Rivers of milk ran on every side, with clarified butter and Payasct 41 creamy curds for their water, and crystalised for their mire, sugar for tastes. ful.

42

their

Those rivers contained

sands.

the

all

six

There were lakes of treacle that lookei very beautiMeat of diverse kinds, of the best quality, and othed

and many

of

various

sorts,

drink, and

several

other kinds

edibles

excellent

and sucked, 43 began to be eaten by that army

In consequence of Rudra's

varieties of food in all directions.

wrath, every one

they caused

with

of spirits

And they began to cast off and scatter those

diverse mouths.

all-destructive

of

varieties

of food that might be licked

gigantic Beings looked

of those

Yuga-fire. 44

them

the

like

Agitating the celestial

troops

tremble with fear and fly away in

to

all

directions.

Those fierce spirits sported with one another, and

seizing

celestial

sides.

the

45

Of fierce

wrath, very

damsels shoved and hurled them on

deeds, those

soon burnt that

tected with great care by all

all

Beings, impelled by

Rudra's

Sacrifice although

was pro-

the

deities.

roars they uttered which struck every

44

it

Loud were

the

creature

with

living

Having torn off the head of Sacrifice they indulged in glee and shouts. 47 Then the gods headed by Brahman, and that progenitor of creatures, viz., Daksha, joining their

dread.

hands

mighty Being, saying,

in reverence, addressed that

'Tell us,

who thou art.'

"Virabhadra said, the goddess Uma.

48

'I

am neither Rudra

Nor have I come

the fare (provided in

this

here

nor his spouse

for

Knowing

Sacrifice).

partaking of the

fact

of

Umas wrath, the puissant Lord who is the soul of all creatures has given way to

seeing these

wrath. 49

have not come here

I

foremost of Brahmans.

urged by curiosity.

Know that I

troying this Sacrifice of yours/10

I

I have

have come here

am known by

of Virabhadra and I have sprung from

the

for

not come here for

desr

name wrath of Rudrr the


— 4M

MAEABHARATA.

[MukshaJharmd

This lady (who is my companion), and who is called Bhadra-

hath sprang from the wrath of the goddess. We have both been despatched by that gud of gods, and we have

kali,

accordingly come here.*'

O foremost of Brahmanas, seek the

protection of that Lord

of the

the spouse

deities,

of

Uma

!

wrath of that foremost of

It is preferable to incur even the

gods than to obtain boons from any

other Deity

62 !

—Hearing

the words of Virabhadra, Daksha, that foremost of all right-

eous persons, bowed down unto Mahecwara and sought to gratify

him by uttering the following hymn. 63

who

myself at the feet of the effulgent Icjana,

Immutable, and Indestructible gods,

;

who

who is endued with high soul, who

the universe

!' 64

— [Here follow

C

is

Eternal,

foremost of all

the

is

— I throw

the Lord

is

of all

and half fiokus which

five

His praises having thus been

appear to be interpolations].

hymned, the great god, Mahadeva, suspending both Prana

and Apana

two foremost of the

(the

.shutting his mouth properly,

60

five

life-breaths)

by

and casting (benignant) glan-

ces on every side, showed himself there.

Possessed

of many

eyes, that vanquisher of all foes, that Lord of even the gods

of all gods, suddenly arose from within the pit in which

kept the

G1

was

Possessed of the effulgence

of a

thousand Suns, and looking like another Samvartaka,

the

sacrificial

fire.

great god smiled gently (at Daksha) and addressing him, said,

—'What, O Brahmana, shall I do

juncture, the preceptor of all the

deities

with the Vedic verses contained

in

Then that

progenitor of all

you?' 02

for

— At this

adored Mahadeva

Moksha

the

sections.

creatures, viz., Daksha, joining

his hands in reverence, filled with dread and fear, exceedingly

agitated, and with face and eyes bathed in

the great god in the following words

"Daksha said, me,

if,

'If

the great

tears,

addressed

83 :

god has been gratified with

indeed, I have become an object of favor

with him,

—if I have deserved his kindness, if the great Lord of all creatures is disposed to grant me boons, 04 then let all these

articles of mine that have been burnt, eaten, drunk, swallow-

ed, destroyed, broken, collected in course

and polluted,

of many

long

let

years,

all

these articles,

05

and with great care


'

canti parva,

Parva.]

and effort, go not for nothing to me

Even this

!

as thou sayest

articles be of n?e

— Unto him the

—'Let

it

be

— Even these were the words of that

illus-

god of three

eyes,

progenitor

trious

!' ce

tearer of Bhaga's eyes, said,

illustrious Hara, the !'

Let these

!

boon I crave

the

is

485

creatures, that

of all

Having obtained that that protector of righteousness.* boon from Bhava, Daksha knelt down to him and adored 07

that deity having

the

bull

thousand and eight names.'

Section "Yudhishthira said,

for

his

mark, by

'It

great

his

sire, to

tell

CCLXXXV. O

behooveth thee,

me those names by which Daksha, that tures, adored the

uttering

6*

progenitor of crea-

O sinless one,

deity.

curiosity impels me to hear them I'

reverent

a

1

"Bhishma said, 'Hear, O Bharata, what the names, both secret and proclaimed, are of that god of gods, that deity of 2 extraordinary feats, that ascetic of secret vows.

" 'Daksha said,

— I bow to thee, O lord of

strength of the celestial

the paralyser of the

Thou

thousand-eyed,

eyed

thou art

fierce-eyed,

and

Thou art

chief himself

adored by both gods and Danavas

art

gods of

the

all

gods, to the destroyer of the forces of the Asuras !

3 !

thou art three-

Thou art the friend of the ruler of the Yakshas.

!

!

Thou art

Thy

hands and feet extend in all directions to all places. Thy eyes 4 Thy ears also and head and mouth are turned on all sides. too are

everywhere

O Lord

in

the

universe,

and thou art thyself

Thou art shaft-eared, thou art largerThou art the receptacle of eared, and thou art pot-eared

everywhere,

!

!

the Ocean

5 !

Thy ears are like

those of the

the bull, or like extended palms.

hast

a

hundred stomachs,

hundred tongues.

I

bow

a hundred to

elephant, or

Salutations to thee

thee !"

!

of

Thou

revolutions,

and a

The

of the

utterers

* Mahadeva is called 'Virupaksha' in consequence of his three eyes, the third eye making his features dreadful to behold.

'Tryaksha' for his possession of three eyes.— T.

He is

also called


mahabhahata.

486 Gayatri sing thy

praises

in

uttering

[Mokahadharma Gayatri, and

the

worshippers of the Sun adore thee in adoring the

the

Sun.

The

Rishis regard thee as Brahman, as Indra, and as the

(illi-

mitable)

O

7

firmament above.

Ocean and the Sky are thy two even

in thy form

as kine

thou of mighty form, the All the deities dwell

forms.

within

dwell

the

fold.

8

thy

In

body I behold Soma, and Agni, and the lord of the Waters, and Aditya, and Vishnu, and Brahman, and Vrihaspati. Thou,

illustrious one, art Cause and Effect and Action and

Instrument of everything unreal and

real,

Creation and Destruction. 10

thee that art called

I bow unto

and thou art

Bhava and Sarva and Rudra. I bow unto thee that art the 11 I bow always unto thee that art the Lord giver of boons. Salutations to thee that art

of all creatures.

Andhaka. 12

Salutations to thee

locks, to thee that hast three heads,

with an excellent trident

;

that art, therefore, called tations to thee that

hast

to

thee that

to thee that hast

Salutations to thee that art called

;

to

thee

stick, to thee that hast

art called Dandimunda

that ears

of

matted

art

armed

three eyes and

of the

Salu-

!

triple

city

Chanda, and Kunda

thee that art the (universal) egg and also (universal) egg

slayer

three

Tryamvaka and Trinetra the destroyer

art

the

that

the

bearer

;

13 !

to

of the

art the holder of the ascetic's

everywhere, and to thee

that

14

Salutations to thee whose teeth and hair are turned upwards, to thee that art stainless and white, and that art stretched all over the universe to thee !

;

that art red, to thee that art tawny, and

a blue throat

15 !

Salutations to

thee

to

that

thee art

that

hast

of incompar-

art of dreadful form, and that art highly To thee that art Surya, that hast a garland of Suryas round thy neck, and that hast standards and flags

able form,

auspicious

that

!

bearing the device of Surya. 1G

Salutations to thee that art

the Lord of spirits and ghosts, to thee that art

bull-necked,

and that art armed with the bow

crushest

foes, to

;

to thee

that

all

thee that art the personification of chastisement, and

to thee that art clad in leaves (of trees) and rags. 17

tions to thee that bearest gold in thy stomach, to

art cased in

golden mail,

to.

thee

that

art

Salutathee

that

gold-crested, to


4S7

CANTI PARVA,

Parva.]

tations to thee that hast been

adored, and that all

art

things, that devourest all 19

of all things

!

tions to thee that

uttered

(in

and standards.

flags

navel

the

be art

Hotri

the

art

(Vedic) mantras

art

to

that

and that art the soul

things,

and that ownest white

fices),

thee

to

;

Salutations to thee that

that art the

sacrifices),

Salu-

!

adored, that deservest

being adored

still

1S

wovld

the

thee that art the lord of all the gold in

of the

(in

sacri-

Saluta-

universe, that

art

both cause and effect in the form of the five primal elements,

and that art the coverer of all covers. 20 that art called Kriganaca, that

art

Salutations to

of thin

always cheerful and

Salutations to thee that art

art thin.

that art the personification of confused

Salutations to thee that art

thee

and that

limbs,

voices. 21

sounds and

about to be stretched on

the

Earth, that art already stretched, and that standest upright. Salutations to thee that art fixed, that art bald,

and that bearest matted locks on

running, that arb thy head.* 8

tation to thee that art fond of dancing and that

puffed cheeks making thy

mouth

thee that art fond of lotuses

a

drum.*

Salu-

strikest

thy

Salutations

to

that blow in rivers, and that art

always fond of singing and playing on musical instruments. 23 Salutations to thee that art the eldest-born, that art the fore-

most of all creatures, and that art the crusher of the Asura Vala.

Salutations

thee

to

that art the personification

that of

art

Kalpa

;

the

Master of Time

that

art

ment of all kinds of destruction great and tions

thee

to

that

laughest

awfully

arms.

for 25

ever

to

thee

that

art

fierce,

Salutations to thee that art

that art fond

of the

embodiSaluta-

and as loud

beat of a drum, and that observest dreadful tions

the

small. 24

vows

as

the

Saluta-

!

and that hast ten

armed with bones and

ashes of funeral

pyres. Salutations to thee that art awful, that art terrible to behold, and that art

* Every worshipper of then, shutting his lip*,

each stroke, and helping current steady.

Babam Bom.

M ihadeva must it

his

is

ed as often making it.— T.

mouth with the air gently

with air from the lungs for

By doing this a kind of

M -ihadeva

fill

strike his cheeks, letting

noise is

himself foud of

made

like

air

and

out at

keeping the

Bom Bom

this music and is represent

%


mahabharata.

488

[Mofohculharma

28 an observer of dreadful vows and practices.

a

tongue resem-

teeth.

Salutations to

thee that ownest an ugly mouth, that hast

bling a scimitar, and that hast

large

thee that art fond of both

cooked and

that regardest the gourded

Vina

uncooked meat, and

highly

as

rain, that

that causest

tions to thee

Salutations to

dear.

27

Saluta-

the cause of

helpest

righteousness, that art identifiable with the form of Nandi, and

that art Righteousness's self

Salutations to thee that

!

art

ever moving like wind and the other forces, that art the controller of all things, all

creatures

(in

and that art always engaged of Time).* 28

the cauldron

in cooking

Salutations

to

thee that art the foremost of all creatures, that art superior,

and that art the giver of boons. hast the robes, tures.

Salutations to thee that

best of garlands, the best of scents, and the best

of

and that givest the best of boons to the best of creaSalutations to thee that art attached, that art freed

29

from all attachments, that art of the form of Yoga-contemplaSalution, and that art adorned with a garland of Akshas. tations to thee that art

united as

and disunited as

cause

30

Saluand that art the form of shadow and of light. frightful, and that art amiable, and art that thee to tations

effects,

that

art exceedingly

so.

Salutations

thee that art aus-

to

picious, that art tranquil, and that art most tranquil.'

tations to thee that art of one leg and

many

eyes,

1

Salu-

and that

hast only

one

head; to thee that art fierce, to thee that art

gratified

with

little

equity.

52

Salutations to

universe, and tranquility.

that

art

that

thee

art

fond of

artficer

of the

and thee that

offerings,

art

ever united

Salutations to thee

that

the

with the attribute

of

bearest a foe-frighten-

ing bell, that art of the form of the jingle made by a bell, and that art of the form of sound when it is not perceptible

by the ear.f 33 *

'Vrisha'

like a

Salutations to thee that art

is

explained by the

Commentator

as

thousand

'vrishtikartri ;'

Vrishya' as 'Dharniavriddhikartri ;' 'Go- vrisha' as 'Nandirupa ;' 'Katankata' as Nityagamanacila ;' 'Danda' as 'Niyantri.' t

—T.

Godhead is frequently likened to 'anahatagavda'

ceptible by the ear, or tound

in its

nascent state.

— T,

or sound

not per-


CAKT1 PARVA.

Pavva.]

together, and

bells jingled

bells, that art like

4

fond of a garland of

art

the sound that the life-breaths make, that

art of the form of all scents

boiling liquids.^

that

483

and of the confused noise of

Salutations to thee that art beyond

three

Huns, and that art fond of two Huns. Salutations to thee that art exceedingly tranquil, and that hast the shade of mountain trees for thy habitation.* 15 Thou art fond of the heart-flesh of all creatures, that cleansest from all sins, and that art of the form

of sacrificial

thee that art of the

form of Sacrifice, that art the Sacri-

Brahmana

the

that art

ficer himself,

Salutations to

offerings.

into

whose mouth

is

poured the sacrificial butter, and that art the fire into which is poured

the butter inspired

to thee that

art

of the

with mantras.f m

form of (sacrificial)

under control,

hast thy senses

that

and that hast Rajas also in thy make.

art

Salutations

Ritwijas, that

made

of Sattwa,

Salutations

to

thee

that art of the form of the banks of Rivers, of Rivers themselves,

and of the lord of

Salutations

to

lord

food,

food

of all !

thy

;' 8

Rivers

the

(viz.,

Ocean)

hast a thousand heads and a

to thee that hast a thousand tridents uplifted

hands, and a

thousand eyes

that art of the form of the rising

!

Salutations to thee

Sun, and that art of the

are of the form of children,:}:

and that

all

of

art, besides, of

the form of children's toys.

Salutations to thee that art old,

that art covetous, that

already

about to be agitated

40

art

agitated,

and that art

Salutations to thee that hast locks of

* 'Huns' are mystic sounds that stand as emblems for various 'Beyond three Huns' means, perhaps, 'beyond the influence

things.

of wrath.'— T. t In Sacrifices the butter is poured -with mantras into

the mouth of

a selected Brahmana who represents the gods, and into also the sacred fire. What is said here is that the great god is of the form of that

Brahmana and of the sacred fire. — T» J

This alludes to the sports of Krishna in the groves of Vrinda

with the rustic children who were his companions,-—Ti

62

,

and that art identical with him that takes

form of a child, 39 that art the protector of attendants

whom

3? !

that art the giver of food, that art the

Salutations to thee that

thousand feet in

thee

all


MAR ABB A RATA,

*^0 hair marked by the

current of the

[Mofcshriiikanr. «

Ganges, and that hast

locks of hair resembling blades of Munja grass

Salutations

!

to thee that art gratified with the six (well-known) acts, and

that art devoted to

performance of the three acts.* 41 Salutations to thee that hast assigned the duties of the respective

the

modes of life.

Salutations to thee that deservesfe

be praised in sounds, that art of the form of sorrow, and

to

that art of the form of deep and confused noise. 42 to thee that hast eyes both white

and

Salutations

and tawny, as

also

dark

Salutations to thee that hast conquered thy vital breaths, that art of the form of weapons, that rivest all red.

things,

that

and that art exceedingly lean. 43

always discoursest of Religion,

Profit,

and

Salutations to thee that art a Sankhya, that

Emancipation. art

Salutations to thee

Pleasure,

the foremost of Sankhyas, and that art the introducer

of the

Sankhya- Yoga !f 44

Salutations to

that hast a

thee

car and that

art without a car

tions to thee

that hast the intersections of four roads for thy

(for thy journeys).^

car ; to thee that hast the skin of a black deer

garments, and that hast a snake

for

for

Saluta-

thy upper

thy sacred thread. 45

Salutations to thee that art Icana, that art of body as hard as thunderbolt,

and that art of green

* The sacred stream of the Ganges,

locks.

issuing

is held by Brahman in his Kamandalu or jar.

Salutations to

out of Vishnu's feet,

Thence

it

issues

out,

and coursing through the heavens fall down on the head of Civa for Civa alone is mighty enough to bear that fall. The matted locks of Civa bear the mark of the fall. The six well-known acts here referred to are Yajana, Yajana, Adhyayaua, Adhyapana, Dana, and Praugraha (i.

e.,

performing sacrifices, assisting at the

sacrifices

of others, study-

making gifts, and accepting gifts). The three acts in which Civa is engaged are Yajana, Adhyayana, and Dana, (». e., the T. first, the third, and the fifth in the above enumeration. t The Commentator explains that by 'Sankhya' the speaker means ing, teaching,

By 'Sankhya-mukhya' 'the propounder of the sceptical philosophy.' (which I render 'the foremost of Sankhyas') is meant 'follower of the theistic philosophy of Patanjala.' By 'Sankhya-yoga' is meant both 'Vedanta' and 'Yoga.'— T. I

'That hast a car and that hast no car' means, as the Commentator

explains, 'capable of coursing, Fire,

Wind, and Space.'— T

.

without obstruction, through Water,


oanti parva,

Farva.]

491

thee that art of three eyes, that art the lord of Amvika, that

and that art Unmanifest.* 46

art manifest,

art the Killer of all desires,

between the

gratified

Sanitations to

Giver of all desires, that

thee that art Desire, that art the

and that art the discriminator

and the ungratified.

Salutations to

thee that art all things, the Giver of all things, and the Destroyer of all things.

Salutations to thee that

which appear in the evening sky.

47

art of mighty strength, that art

art

the hues

Salutations to thee that

mighty arms, that art a

of

mighty Being, and that art of great effulgence.'

Salutations

to thee that lookest like a mighty

mass of clouds, and that

art the embodiment of eternity

Salutations to

!

thee

that

art of well-developed body, that art of emaciated limbs, that

bearest matted locks on thy head, and that art clad in barks of trees and

of animals. 43

skins

Salutations to thee

Sun

hast matted locks as effulgent as the

that hast barks

and skins

for

thy

that

or the Fire, and

attire.

Salutations to

thee that art possessed of the effulgence of a thousand Suns,

and that

ever engaged in

art

penances. 49

Salutations

to

thee that art the excitement of Fever and that art endued

with matted locks drenched with the waters of the Ganges

by hundreds of eddies.

characterised

that repeatedly clouds.f

50

Thou

revolvest

the Moon,

Salutations to thee the Yugas,

art food, thou art he

who

and the

eats that food,

thou art the giver of food, thou art the grower of food, and thou art the creator of food. Salutations to thee that cookest food and that eatest cooked food, and that art both

wind and fire M !

art the four

O Lord of all the

orders of living

of the

gods, thou

creatures, viz., the

viviparous,

lords

the oviparous, the filth-born, and vegetables. 62

Thou art the

Creator of the mobile and the immobile universe, and thou art their

Destroyer

!

O foremost of all

persons conversant

with Brahma, they that are conversant with Brahma regard thee as Brahma Z63

The utterers

of Brahma

say

that thou

* 'Icana' is 'much desired' or 'much coveted by all persons.' t

/.

e.,

thou createst and destroy est

them in motion.— T.

fches«

repeatedly

— T.

or

settest


MAHABDARATA,

492

art the Supreme source of Mind,

[Mokshadhavmfi

and the Refuge upon which

Space, Wind, and Light rest.

Thou art the Richs and the

Samans, and the syllable Om. M

O foremost of all deities,

those utterers of Brahma that sing the

sing thee when they

utter

Huyi, and Huva-Hoyi.* 55

the

syllables

Samans constantly Hayi-Hayi, Huva-

Thou art made up of the Yajushes,

of the Richs, and of the offerings

poured on the

sacrificial

The hymns contained in the Vedas and the Upanishads

fire.

Thou art the Brahmanas and the Kshatriyas,

adore thee If50

the Vaicyas, and the Cudras, and the other castes formed by intermixture.

Thou art those masses

In the sky j thou art Lightning

thunder 57 !

Thou art

the

;

of clouds

that appear

and thou art the roar of

year, thou

the

art

seasons, thou

art the month, and thou art the fortnight. Thou art Yuga, thou art the time represented by a twinkle of the eye, thou art

Kdshthfi, thou art the

Constellations,

thou art Kala. 68

art

Thou

the highest summits

among

the

the

of all

lower animals,

tops

thou art the Planets,, of all

thou art

trees,

Thou art the tiger

mountains.

thou art Garuda among birds,

and thou art Ananta among snakes. 69

Thou art the ocean of milk among all oceans, and thou art the bow among instruments for hurling weapons. Thou art the thunder among iveapons, and thou art Truth among vows. 60 Thou art Aversion and thou art Desire thou art attachment and thou art :

stupifaction (of judgment) art Unforgiveness.

ence

:

:

thou art Forgiveness and thou

Thou art Exertion, and thou

thou art Cupidity

:

art

Pati-

thou art Lust and thou art Wrath

thou art Victory and thou art Defeat. 61

with mace, and thou art armed with shaft

:

Thou

art

armed

thou

art

armed

:

with the bow, and thou bearest the Khattanga and the Jhar-

Thou art he who cuttest down and piercest and smitest. Thou art he who leads (all creatures) and he who gives them pain and grief. 82 Thou art Righteousness which is marked by ten virtues thou art Wealth jhara in thy hands.

;

* These

are syllables with all

singers of the

Samans

utter

for

lengthening short words in order to keep up the metre.— T. t

/.

9,,

He who is adored in these hymns is thyself and no other.-— T»


«

493

Oanti parva.

parr a.) or Profit of every kind

Gano-a, thou art the Oceans, thou art

the lakes, ers,

art

the

Rivers, thou

art

creeping plants, thou art

thou art the thicker

kinds

all

Thou

the deciduous herbs.

art

!

Thou art the thin creep-

and thou art the tanks."

of grass, and thou

Thou

and thou art Pleasure

;

art

all

and thou art the birds. Thou art the origin of all objects and acts, and thou art that season which 64 Thou art the beginning and thou yields fruits and flowers. thou art the Gdyatri, and thou art the end of the Vedas the lower animals

;

art Om.

Thou

S5

Green, thou art Red, thou art Blue,

art

thou art Dark, thou art of Bloody hue, thou art of the color of the Sun, thou art Tawny, thou art

Dark-blue.*" color,

Thou art without

8

color,

Brown, and thou

thou art of the best

thou art the maker of colors, and thou art

without

comparison. Thou art of the name of Gold, and thou 07 Thou art Indra, thou art Yama, thou fond of Gold. the Giver of boons, thou art art Agni.

Thou

upon which

butter

sacrificial

art he who pours the butter.

art

the Fire called

art

Chitrabhanu, thou art Rahu, and thou art the Sun. art the fire

art

Lord of wealth, and thou

Eclipse, thou

the

art

the

art

is

Thou Thou

fi8

poured.

Thou art He in honor of whom

the butter is poured, thou art the butter itself that is poured,

Thou

and thou art the puissant Lord of all. sections of the Brahman s art all the

Vedas

rudriya in

the

;

that are called

Yajushes. 69

Thou

art

thou

holiest

of holies,

Thou animatest

that dwellest in

the

Thou art Jiva, that is He who is never when uninvested with attributes.

destruction

Thou art full yet thou becomest in the

;

Invested with attributes, thou becomest sub-

ject to Destruction. to

the

things.

Thou art the Chit

the inanimate body.

subject

Trisupama

and thou art the sections called Cata-

and the auspicious of all auspicious

human form.

those

art

form of the

body which

to

decay and death

Jiva's

accompaniment. 70

liable is

Thou art the breath of life, and thou

art

Sattwa, thou art

Rajas, thou art Tamas, and

thou art not subject to error.

Thou art the breaths

Prana, Apana, Samana, Udana,

i,

.

called

* These are the ten color's known to the Eishis.

— T.

—«~


mahabharata

494s

and Vyana. 71

[Mukshadharma

Thou

art the opening of the eye and the Thou art the act of Sneezing and thou art the act of Yawning. Thou art of red eyes which are ever turned inwards. Thou art of large mouth and large stomach.* 72 The bristles on thy body are like needles. Thy beard is green. Thy hair is turned upwards. Thou art swifter than the swiftest. Thou art conversant with the

shutting of the eye.

principles of music both vocal and

both vocal and

instrumental

instrumental, and fond of

music.-f-

73

Thou

a fish

art

roving in the waters, and thou art a fish entangled in the net.

Thou art full, thou art fond

of sports,

form of all quarrels and disputes.

and thou

of the

art

Thou art Time, thou

art

bad time, thou art time that is premature, and thou art time that is over-mature.^ 74

Thou

art the

thou art the

killing,

razor (that kills), and thou art

that which

art the auxilliary and thou art

the

destroyer of both auxiliaries and adversaries.

Thou

killed.

is

adversary, and

thou art

Thou

art the

time when clouds appear, thou art of large teeth, and thou

Samvartaka and Valahaka.$ :5

art

the form of splendour.

Thou

of being invested with

Maya

art

Thou

art

concealed

in

(or

manifest in

consequence

Thou

illusion).

art

He

who connects creatures with the fruits of their acts. Thou hast a bell in thy hand. Thou playest with all mobile and immobile things (as with thy toys). Thou art the cause of all causes. Thou art Brahma (in the form of Pranava), thou art Swaha thou art the bearer of the Danda, thy -.. — O^

—-,

;

i

-

t,

*

'Lohitantargata-drishtih'

is

,

,

,

.

-

explained by the

'Lohita antargata cha drishtirasya.'

Commentator as By 'red eyes' is, of course, meant

eyes of the color of the lotus. By 'eyes turned inwards' is meant one whose gaze is upon his soul, i. e. one who is engaged in Sam&dhi. T.

}

t 'Chalachalah' is explained as exceedingly chalah or swift. Iah' is 'nasti

chalo yasmat' ; hence

'chaleshu (api) achalah*

'Achais

swift

amongst the swift, or swifter than the swiftest. T. X The great god is a fish wandering in the waters, i. e., as Jiva, wanders in space; he is a fish in the net, i. e., as Jiva, invested with Darkness or Illusion, is obliged to take birth T.

$ 'Meghakala' is the time when clouds the universal deluge.

appear,

i.

e. }

the time of

Samvartaka and Valahaka are the two clouds

that appear on the occasion of the universal destruction.— T.


CANTJ PARVA.

Pawn,}

495

head is bald, and thou art he who has his words, deeds, and thoughts under control.* 78

Thou

the

four

Yugas, thou

art the four V"edas, thou art he from whom

the

four

art

(Sacri-

Thou art the Director of all the duties of the four modes of life. Thou art the maker of the Thou art always fond of dice. Thou art four Orders. 77 cunning. Thou art the chief of the spirits distributed into ganas (clans), and their ruler. Thou art adorned with red garlands and attired in robes that are red. Thou sleepesfc on the mountain-breast, and thou art fond of the red hue.78 Thou art the artizan thou art the foremost of artists and it ficial) fires

have flowed.-f*

:

;

is thou from

whom all arts have flowed.

of the eyes

of Bhaga

Thou art the

;

tearer

art he who

thou art Fierce, and thou

destroyed the teeth of Pushan.^ 9

Thou art Swaha, thou

Swadha, thou art Vashat, thou

art

art

Salutation's form, and

thou art the words Namas-Namas uttered by all worshippers.

Thy observances and thy penances are not known to others. Thou art Pranava thou art the firmament bespangled with myriads of stars. 80 Thou art Dhatri, and Vidhatri, and San;

dhatri, Vidhatri,

and the Refuge of all things

in

form

the

of the Supreme cause, and thou art independent of all Refuge.

Thou art conversant with Brahma, thou

Penance, thou

art

art Truth, thou art the soul of Brahmacharyya, and thou art

Simplicity.® 51

the

Thou art the

soul

of all

creatures, thou art

Creator of all creatures, thou art absolute Existence,

and thou art the Cause whence the Past, the Present, and * 'Mili-Mili' is explained by the Commentator differently.

ing to him, one connected with

all

things as cause

duplicated to show that Civa is always so.

head' is a 'Paramahangsa,'

X

It is

I prefer taking the word

as

i.

e.,

one who has renounced the world and

— T.

t The four Sahya.— T.

arts.

Accord-

'Mili.'

'The bearer of Danda, with, again, a bald

meaning 'cause of causes.' its ways.

is

Sacrificial

'Cilpika' is one who

fires

is

are Treta, Avasathya, Dakshina,

not well-skilled, or

It implies a common artizan.

$ 'Dhatri' is Brahman.

'adikartri'

is

ill-skilled, in

and the

— T.

or Vishnu.

'Vidhatri'

'Sandhatri' is he who joins all things

'Vidhatri' means the designer of destinies,— T,

is

the

four-headed

into one; the

seeond


mahabbarata.

49(5

the Future, have sprung.

Thou

art

[JU okshadharma

Earth, thou art Fir-

mament, and thou art Heaven. Thou art Eternal, thou 62 Thou Self-restrained, and thou art the great god. initiated,

thou

and thou art not

arti unforgiving

initiated.

Thou

art art

art forgiving

and thou art the chastiser of

;

;

all

who are rebellious. Thou art the lunar month, thou art the cycle of the Yugas (i. e., Kalpa), thou art Destruction, and 83 Thou art Lust, thou art the vital seed, thou art Creation. thou art subtile, thou art gross, and thou art fond of garlands made of Karnikara flowers. of Nandi,

thou hast a

face

that

Thou hast a face like that is

terrible,

thou hast a

handsome face, thou hast an ugly face, and thou art without a face. 84 Thou hast four faces, thou hast many faces, and thou hast a fiery face

when engaged

in

battles.

Thou

art

gold-stomached (i. e., Narayana), thou art (unattached to all things like) a bird (unattached to the Earth whence it derives its

Ananta

food and to which it belongs), thou art

of mighty snakes),

(the

lord

and thou art Virat (hugest of the huge). 85

Thou art the destroyer of Unrighteousness, thou art called Mahaparc wa, thou art Chandadhara, and thou art the chief Thou lowedst like a cow, thou wert the of the spirit-clans. protector of kine, and thou hast the

attendant.*

80

Thou

art the

lord

of bulls

protector of the

three

thy

for

worlds,

thou art Govinda, thou art the director of the senses, and thou art incapable of

being apprehended

by the

senses.

fixed,

thou

art immobile, thou tremblest not, and thou art of the

form

Thou art the foremost of all of trembling If

37

creatures, thou

art

Thou art incapable of being resisted, thou

art the destroyer of all poisons, thou

art

incapable of being

borne, (in battle), and thou art incapable of being transcend-

thou canst not be made to tremble, thou canst not be measured, thou canst not be vanquished, and thou art

ed,

* The identity of Mahecwara with Narayana or Krishna

is

here

In his incarnation of Krishna, Vishnu sported with the children of the cowherds of Vrinda and sportively lowed as a cow. preached.

He also protected the kine of Vrinda from floods, poison, &c. vrishe§wara' is 'Nandi,' the attendant of Mahaieva. t

—T.

The word 'Go' in 'Gomargah' i$ used to signify the senses.— T,

'Go*


.

CANT! FAKVA.

Puwa.) victory.*

Thou art of swift speed, thou art the Moon, thou

98

art Yama (the

universal destroyer), thou

agonies, thou art

Thou art all mental

disease.

the curer

diseases, thou art

bearest

of all

diseases,

all

physical

and thou arb

those diseases

themselves which thou curest. 89

the destroyer

of

my

(without

and weakness and

and heat and hunger

cold

flinching)

49?

Thou

arb

which had endeavoured to

Sacrifice

Thou art the advent and Thou hast a high crest. Thou hast eyes like lotus-petals. Thy habitation is in the midst 80 Thou bearest the ascetic's staff in of a forest of lotuses. the three Vedas for thy three eyes. thy hands. Thou hast Thy chastisements are fierce and severe. Thou art the destroyer of the egg (whence the universe springs). Thou arb form of a deer.

the

escape in

the departure of ail diseases.

the drinker of both poison and fire, thou art the

Thou

91

of the Maruts.^*

the

art

Master of the universe.

art the

foremost of

thou art the drinker of Soma, thou art the lord

all deities,

thou art the

Thou Thou shinest in glory, and drinker of Nectar,

Thou

lord of all the shining ones.

protectest

from poison and death, and thou drinkest milk and Soma,

Thou art the foremost fallen first

off

of the protectors

92

Gold is thy vital seed.

thou art female, thou art neuter. —

in

the

Thou art an

infant,

thou

years with thy teeth worn

out,

——

«

'Durvishaliah' is 'destroyer of all

in thy form of Amrita.'

kinds of poison

'Durddharshah' is incapable of being frighten-

'Durvishah' is incapable of being measured, t

is

Thou art male,

'Durvaranah' is explained by the Commentator as 'irrestible when,

coming as Death.' ed.

that have

from heaven, and thou protectest him who

of the deities.^

art a youth, thou art old *

of those

'Vishagnipah' is drinker of poison and

— T.

fire.

Civa is represented

as the acceptor of all things that are rejected by others.

In this con-

sists his true divinity, for to the Deity

nothing in the universe can be

unacceptable or worthy of being cast

off.

The ashes

of the

funeral

pyre are his, the poison produced by the churning of the ocean was

He

his.

occasion. I is

saved

the

universe

by swallowing the poison on

thatj

—T.

'Tushitadyapah' is the correct reading.

the 'adya'

of

the 'tushitas',

self.— T.

63

i,

e.,

Thou protectest him wha

thou protectest Brahman him*


[MokshadkarmH

MABABHARATA.

*:»>

thou

foremost of Nagas, thou art Cakra, thou art

the

art

universe,

the Destroyer of the

Thou art

Prajapati,

and thou art

Creator. 93

its

and thou art adored by the Prajapatis,

thou art the supporter of the universe, thou hast the universe for thy form, thou art endued with great energy, and thou turned towards all directions. The Sun and the Moon are thy two eyes, and the Grandsire is thy heart. Thou

hast

faces

The goddess Saraswati is thy speech, and Fire and Wind are thy might. Thou art Day and Night. art the Ocean.

Thou

art

the eye.

acts including the opening and the shutting of

all

Neither Brahman, nor Govinda, nor the ancient

94

O auspici-

Rishis, are competent to understand thy greatness,

ous deity, truly.

Those subtile forms which thou hast are

95

invisible to us.

Rescue me and, O, protect me as the

protects the son

of

his

loins

I

bow

to

thy protection

!

i,s !

me

0, protect

thee,

O sinless one

!

Thou, O

illustrious one, art full of compassion for thy devotees.

always devoted

who

stayeth

that

is

to thee

97 !

Let him be always

sire

I deserve

!

my

I am

protector

alone on the other side of the ocean, in a form

difficult to be

thousands of persons

apprehended, and overwhelming many

!* 93

Soul of Yoga who is

I bow to that

beheld in the form of an effulgent Light by persons that have their senses under control, that are possessed of the attribute

of Sattwa, that have regulated their

conquered

sleep.-f*

99

I

bow

to

him

breaths,

who

is

and that have endued with

matted locks, who bears the ascetic's staff in his hand, who is possessed of a body having a long abdomen, who has a kamandalu tied to his back, and who is the Soul of

Brahman. 100

I

bow

to

Him who

is

the

soul

of water, in

whose hair are the clouds, in the joints of whose body are 101 I the rivers, and in whose stomach are the four oceans. * The Commentator explains that what staying 'alone' is that he is the (

is

meant by Mahadeva's

knower, the known, and knowledge.

0n the other side of the ocean' means 'on the other side

attachment,

&c.,'

'Overwhelming many thousands

and means

of desire

of persons'

'overwhelming all creatures', i. e., transcending them by his energy

and knowledge. i

—T.

Of course, Yogins are spoken of,

— T,


CANVi palva,

Parva.]

4915

seek the protection of Him who, when the end of the Yuga comes, devours all creatures and stretches himself (for sleep) 102 on the wide expanse of water that covers the universe. Let him who entering Eahu's mouth drinketh Soma in the night and who becoming Swarbhanu devoureth Surya also,

The deities, who are mere infants and who

103

protect me !*

have all sprung from thee after Brahman's creation, enjoy Let them their respective shares (in sacrificial offerings). enjoy

(peacefully)

those

offerings

made with

Swaha and

Swadha, and let them derive pleasure from those presents. I bow to them.f

104

Let those Beings that are of the stature

of the thumb and that dwell in all bodies, always protect and gratify me4

within

I always bow to those

ir 5 '

embodied creatures

without themselves crying in

grief,

1011 without themselves being glad.

Rudras who dwell tains, in

in

Beings who dwelling

make the

latter

cry

in

grief

and who gladden them I

always bow

rivers, in oceans, in

hills

those

to

and moun-

mountain-caves, in the roots of trees, in cowpens,

inaccessibls forests, in the intersections of roads, in roads,

in

in open

squares, in

elephant-sheds,

In

banks (of rivers and lakes and oceans), in

stables,

in

car-sheds,

in

deserted

gardens and houses, in the five primal elements, and in the I bow repeatedly unto cardinal and subsidiary directions.

them that dwell in the space amidst the Sun and the Moon, as also in rays of the Sun and the Moon, and them that dwell in the nether regions, and them that have betaken themselves to Renunciation and other superior practices for 107 " 110 I bow always unto them that the sake of the Supreme.®

The eclipses of both the Moon and the Sun are caused, accordRahu devouring the Moon and the Sun at certain well-known intervals. Rahu is an Asura whose head only is still alive. Vide Adi Parvan, Sec. On Churning of the *

ing to the Pauranic mythology, by

Ocean.

T. t 'Garbhah' means embryos or infants in the

are referred to by

born in Mahadeva.

womb.

The

deities

this word, for they are embryos that have 'Patitah' has 'twattah' understood after

it.

been 'Aim*

T. 'after Brahman's creation'. means 'after i. great Rudra.— T. the portions of Rudras or These Beings are t 1

,

<?.,

9 'Tasmaih paramgatah',— 'param' is 'utkrishtam' i. e., Renunciation


'

Mahabharata,

50(>

are

form,

[JlokshaJharma

unnumbered, that are unmeasured, and that have nounto those Rudras, that is, that are endued with

infinite attributes.

111

Since

thou,

O Rudra, art the Creator

O Hara, thou

art the Master of all and since thou art the indwelling Soul of all

of all creatures, since, creatures,

wert thou not invited by

creatures, therefore Sacrifice).

fices with plentiful gifts,

Creator of all things,

thee

114

Be

!

art

the

113

Or,

failed

to

therefore I did not invite thee I

with me,

gratified

sacri-

all

and since it is Thou that

perhaps, O god, stupified by thy subtle illusion Invite

me (to my

Since thou art He who is adored in

112

I

be

blessed

thyself,.

O Bhava, with me possessed by the quality of Rajas Mind, my Understanding, and my Chitta all dwell

O god

115 !

" 'Hearing

these

adorations, that

My

!

thee,

in

Lord of all creatures,

'viz., Mahadeva, ceased (to think of inflicting further injuries

Indeed, highly gratified, the illustrious deity

on Daksha).

118 addressed Daksha, saying,

me more

not praise

companionship

Daksha

vows,

of excellent

Thou

with these adorations of thine.

pleased have I been

needst

Thou

!

shalt

attain

my

to

Through my grace, O progenitor of crea-

117 !

tures, thou shalt earn the fruit of a thousand horse-sacrifices,

and a hundred Vajapeyas (in consequence completed sacrifice of thine) " 'Once more,

addressed Daksha and said

In the world

119

!

of this one un-

Mahadeva, that thorough master of words,

with high consolation !

11S

:

unto him these words fraught

— Be thou the foremost of

all creatures

Thou shouldst not, O Daksha, entertain any

feelings of grief for these injuries inflicted on

thy

Sacrifice t

It has been seen that in former Kalpas too I had to destroy

thy Sacrifice !* 120

O thou of excellent

thee again some more boons.

vows, I

grant

shall

Take them from thee

!

Dis-

pelling this cheerlessness that overspreads thy face, listen

to

and other superior practices.

e.,

for 'Icwarah'.

'Tasmai' is

'for the

sake of That',

i.

—T. am obliged

to do the

same, for all Kalpas must be similar in respect of the

events that

*

Hence, in this, the present Kalpa

transpire in them,— T.

too,

I


canti parva.

Parva.]

me with undivided attention. 121

501

With the

of arguments

aid

addressed to reason the deities and the Danavas have extract-

ed from the Vedas consisting of six branches and from the systems of Sankhya and Yoga a creed in consequence of which they have practised the austerest penances for many long years. 122

The religion, however, which I have extracted,

and productive of benefits on every side. It is open to men in all modes of life to practise it. It leads is

unparalleled,

to

Emancipation.

It

may be

many

acquired in

years or

through merit by persons who have restrained their senses. It is shrouded in mystery.

They that are divested of wisdom

regard it as censurable. 123

It

down

opposed to the duties

is

in respect of the four orders of

laid

men and the four modes

of life, and agrees with those duties in only a few particulars.

They that are well-skilled in the

science

clusions (from premises) can

understand

they who have transcended

all

of (drawing) conits

propriety

;

and

the modes of life are worthy

m

In days of yore, O Daksha, this auspicious Pacupata had been extracted by me. The religion called of adopting it.

religion produces immense beneLet those benefits be thine, O highly blessed one

proper observance of that fits.

125

!

Cast off this fever of thy

heart

— Having said these words,

!

Mahadeva, with his spouse (Uma) and with all his attendants disappeared prowess.

1-

view

from the

of

Daksha

immeasurable

of

He who would recite this hymn

was

that

first

uttered by Daksha or who would listen to it when recited by another, would never meet with the smallest evil and attain to a long life.

127

Indeed, as Civa

is

the

would

foremost of

hymn, agreeable with the 128 Crutis, is the foremost of all hymns. Persons desirous of all the

deities,

even so

is

this

fame, kingdom, happiness, pleasure, also

profit,

and

wealth,

as

those desirous of learning, should listen with feelings of

devotion

to the recital

hymn. 129

of this

One suffering from

disease, one distressed by pain, one plunged into melancholy,

one afflicted by thieves or by pleasure of the king in

fear,

respect

and one under the

of his

dis-

charge, becomes freed

from fear (by listening or reciting this hymn). 120

By

ing or reciting this hymn, one, yi even this earthly

listen-

body of


mahaeharata,

502

bis, attains to equality

[Mokshadharina

with the spirits forming the attend-

ants of Mahadeva.

One becomes endued with energy and

fame, and

of all

hymn).

cleansed

131

(through

sin

the virtue

of this

Neither Rakshasas, nor Picachas, nor ghosts, nor

Vinayakas, create disturbances in his house where this hymn is recited.

'2

1

That woman, again, who

listens

this hymn

to

with pious faith, observing the while the practices of Brah-

macharyya, wins worship as a goddess in the family of her sire and that of her husband.*

1 "3

All the acts of that person

become always crowned with success who listens or recites 134 In consewith rapt attention to the whole of this hymn. quence of the recitation of this hymn all the wishes one forms in one's mind and all the wishes one clothes in words 135

become crowned with fruition. of enjoyment and pleasure and

That man obtains all objects things

all

that

wished

are

for by him, who, practising self-restraint, makes according to

due rites offerings unto Mahadeva, Guha, Uma, and Nandi, and after that utters their names without delay, in proper order and this

life,

with devotion. 130

ascends to

Such

heaven, and

among the intermediate animals

a

man, departing from

has

never to take birth

or

birds.

This was said

even by the puissant Vyasa the son of Paracara.'

" ls7

Section CCLXXXVI. "Yudhishthira

said,

'Tell

mo,

O

grandsire,

what

is

Adhyatma with respect to man and whence does it arise "Bhishma said, 'Aided by the science of Adhyatma one may know everything. It is, again, superior to all things. !' 1

I shall, with

that

the

help of my

intelligence, explain

Adhyatma about which thou askest me.

to my explanation.

forming the

fifth,

Listen,

O son,

Earth, Wind, Space, Water, and Light

2

are

causes of ) the origin

The bodies

thee

to

of living

the

great

essences.

These are (the

and the destruction of all creatures. 3 creatures (both subtile and gross), O

bull of Bharata's race, are

the

result

of the

combination of

* 'Matri-pakshe' seems to be a misreading for 'bliattri-pakshe ,— T, 1


CANTI PARVA,

Parva.) the virtues of these five.

503

Those virtues (whose combinations

produce the bodies of creatures) repeatedly start into exist-

merge (into the original cause of all Supreme Soul.* 4 From those five primal

ence and repeatedly things, viz., the

essences are created all creatures,

and into those

elements

themselves,

all

creatures

resolve

the infinite waves of the Ocean subsiding

which

that

into

them.

causes

number

infinite

of creatures

enter) these five fixed great essences."

from Space, and all dense matter Life

is

from Wind.

Taste

is

7 to be the property of Light.

bile

As

a

and

tortoise

from (and

spring

springs

attribute of Earth,

Form

Water.

from

great

into itself,

Verily, sound

the

is

The

5

them again

stretches forth its legs and withdraws

even so the

the Ocean

from

rising

five

repeatedly, like

entire mobile

is

said

and immo-

universe is thus these five great essences existing together

When Destruction comes, the infinite

in various proportions.

diversity of creatures resolve themselves into

those

five,

and

once more, when Creation begins, they spring from the same s The Creator places in all creatures the same five great five. essences in proportions that ears, and all cavities,

ducing cause.

He

thinks

proper. 9

Sound, the

— these three, — have Space

for their pro-

Taste,

all

watery or juicy substances, and the

tongue, are said to be the properties eye,

and the digestive

take of the nature

fire in

of Light.

the

of

Water. 10

stomach, are said

Scent, the

the

O

explained to thee,

properties

king,

all

of

to

par-

organ of smelling,

and the body, are the properties of Earth. 11 action are said to be

Form, the

Life touch, and

Wind.

I

the properties

have thus of

the

five

primal essences. 12

Having created these, the Supreme Deity, O Bharata, united with them Sattwa, Rajas, Tamas, Time, Consciousness of functions, and *

By

'gunah',

which

I

Mind forming

have rendered

'virtues,'

the

is,

sixth.*f-

13

of course, in-

tended all that constitute the body, including mind and understanding, all,

in fact, that become the accompaniments of the Soul.

t 'Karrna-buddhi'

is to

be taken as one.

It

— T.

means the conscious-

ness or apprehension of functions.

knows what

its

object

is

Each sense or organ instinctively and apprehends that object immediately.

This apprehension of its own functions, which every sense possesses,


MAHARFTARATA.

501

[Mofeshudharma

That which is called the Understanding dwells in the interior of what thou seest above the soles

of the feet and below

the

In man the

(of knowledge)

are

crown of the head.

1

*

senses

The sixth (sense) is the Mind. The seventh is called the Understanding. The Kshetrajna or Soul is the eighth. 16 The senses and that which is the Actor should be ascertained

five.

by apprehension of their respective functions. tions

or

Sattwa,

called

states

The condi-

and Tamas, depend

Rajas,

upon the senses for their refuge or formation.' 6 exist for simply seizing objects.

impressions

the

The Mind has doubt for its

standing is for ascertainment.

Tamas,

function.

the senses and

the

Time, and Acts, O

called

the

(viz.,

eye.

18

is

When

with the mind, and the

Sattwa, Rajas, Tamas, Time, and

When she smells, she becomes the

called the ear.

these

That by which the Understanding sees When the Understanding hears, it is

Acts), cease to be. is

Bharata,

The Understanding

fore-mentioned attributes.*

the Understanding is not, the senses five other attributes

others). 17

functions of the

attributes direct the Understanding. five

senses

respective

The UnderThe Kshetrajna is said to be

only an inactive witness (of the

Sattwa, Rajas,

The

of their

sense

of

and when she tastes the various objects of taste, she comes to be called by the name of tongue. 19 When again

scent

;

she feels the touch of the

various

of touch, she

be-

comes the sense of touch.

It is the Understanding: that

be-

objects

comes modified diversely and frequently.

When

the Under-

standing desires anything, she becomes Mind. 20

The

five

senses with the Mind, which separately constitute the foundations (of the Understanding), are the creations of the Under-

standing.

They are

is here designated as

called

Indriyas.

'Karma-buddhi'.

When

they

become

'Mana-shashthani' here simply

means 'mind completing the tale of six'. It has no reference to the five senses having the mind for the sixth, for the senses have already

been named in the previous Verses. T. * Acts here means the acts of past lives, or the desires dwelling in an incipient form,

due to the acts of past

c

explains that the cha' in the indicated in the first line.

— T.

lives.

The Commentator

second line means the

five

attributes


OANTl PARV/:.

Pitrm.) the

stained,

Understanding

also

dwelling

Jiva,

Understanding,

in

505

becomes stained.* 31 exists

in

three

The states.

Sometimes she obtains joy; sometimes she indulges in grief; 22 and sometimes she exists in a state that is neither pleasure

Having for her essence these conditions or states, (viz., Sattwa, Rajas, and Tamas), the Understanding revolve3 nor pain.

through these three states.*}* 23

As the lord of rivers, viz., the

surging Ocean, always keeps Avithin his continents, even so the

which exists

Understanding,

(three) states, exists in

When the

Mind

the

state

of Rajas

becomes

modified

into

gladness,

happiness,

connection with the

in

(including the senses). 2 *

awakened, the Understanding

is

Rajas,

Transports of delight, joy,

contentedness of heart, 25

and

when somehow excited, are the properties of Sattwa.

these,

Heart-

burnning, grief, sorrow, discontentedness, and unforgiveness/J:*' arising from particular causes, are the result of Rajas.

rance, attachment terror, 2

'

and

meanness,

Igno-

and

error, heedlessness, stupefaction,

and procrastination,

cheerlessness, sleep,

when brought about by particular causes, are the properties of Tamas. Whatever state of either body or these,

21

*

mind, connected with joy

or

happiness,

regarded as due to the state of Sattwa. 29 is

fraught with sorrow and

is

arises,

disagreeable to

be regarded as arising from Rajas.

should be

Whatever, again, oneself,

should

Without commencing

any such act, one should turn one's attention to it (for avoiding it). 30

Whatever is fraught with

either body or

mind, and

is

error or stupifaction

inconceivable

should be known as connected with Tamas. 31

Thus have I

explained to thee that all things in this world dwell

Understanding. *

as an

in

and mysterious,

By knowing this one becomes wise.

the

in

Whafc

The word 'Buddhya' in the first line is taken by the Commentator instrumental and

'Kalpitani'

not as a genetive.

is understood after it.

occupies them one after another.

t

/.

X

'Murti' is a misreading for 'apurti'

e.,

Burdwan translator retains 'murti' in

his

clear which reading K. P. Singha adopts.

gives i* 'nnirchccha' or stupefaction.

04

Hence he takes

it

thalj

or discontentedness.

The

— T.

— T.

Bengali version.

The Bengali

It

is

notj

substitute

ha


mahabharata.

506 else

can

be

difference

indication

the

Know now

wisdom ? 82

between these two subtile things,

standing and Soul. creates attributes.

them. 33

of

[MohhaJharnm

are,

by nature, distinct from each

other, yet they always exist in a

the water must exist together.' 4

but the

fish and The attributes cannot know

The Soul, however, knows them.

ignorant regard the Soul

as

existing

is

not the

the

case, for

That which

no refuge.*

is

of union?

state

with their

6 only an inactive Witness of everything/

ing has

They that are

a

in

with the attributes like qualities existing This, however,

A fish is

of union.

state

different from the water in which it dwells,

ors.

the

Under-

One of these, viz., the Understanding, The other, viz., the Soul, does not create

Although they

the Soul.

viz.,

possess-

Soul

is

truly

The Understand-

called

(involving

life

the existence of the Understanding) arises from the effects Others (than these attriof the attributes coming together. butes which are created by causes, create

the

Understanding), acting as

the Understanding

dwells in the body.

that

No one can apprehend the attributes in their real nature 38 The Understanding, as already said, or form of existence. creates the attributes.

The Soul simply beholds them

(as

This union that exists between the

an inactive Witness). Understanding and the Soul

is

eternal 37

The indwelling

Understanding apprehends all things through the Senses which are themselves inanimate and unapprehending. Really the senses are only

like

discovering objects to to

see

them).

38

Even

Understanding,

the

lamps (that throw their light for

others without this

is

the

themselves being able

nature

(of

the

Knowing

and the Soul).

Senses,

this,

one

should live cheerfully, without yielding to either grief or joy.

Such a man is said to be beyond the influence of pride. 39 That the Understanding creates all these attributes is due to her own nature, even as a spider weaves threads (in conse-

quence of her own nature).

These

attributes

known as the threads the spider weaves. *

/.

e.

there are no materials of which

it

40

is

should

be

When destroyed, constituted.

S* ttwa or Buddhi has no 'acjayah' or 'up.idana.'— T,

Hence


the attributes do not ceases

507

carti parva,

Parva.1

to

be

to

cease

exist

;

existence

only, thoir

When, however, a thing transcends

visible.

the ken of the senses,

its

existence (or otherwise) is affirmed

opinion of one set of persons. by Others affirm that with destruction the attributes cease to 41 Untying this knotty problem addressed to the underbe.

This

inference.

is

the

standing and reflection, and dispelling all doubt, one should 42 As men unaccast off sorrow and live in happiness.*

quainted with its bottom become distressed when they fall upon this Earth which is like a river filled with the waters of stupefaction, even so is that man afflicted

who

falls

away

from that state in which there is a union with the Understand! ng.f 13 Men of knowledge, however, conversant with

Adhyatma and armed with

fortitude,

are never

afflicted,

because they are capable of crossing to the other shore of Indeed, Knowledge is an efficient raft (in that

those waters. river).

Men

44

frightful

of

to

encounter those

which alarm them that

are

destitute

As regards the righteous, none

of

them attains

terrors

knowledge.

knowledge have not

* What the speaker inculcates in Verses 41 and 42 is this

:

some are

of opinion that with the apparent destruction of the body, the

butes that make up the body do not cease to exist. cease to become apprehensible

of

attri-

It is true that they

by the senses; but then, though

re-

moved from the ken of the senses, their existence may be affirmed by inference. The argument is that if destroyed, their reappearance would be impossible. The reappearance, however, is certain. (For rebirth is a doctrine that is believed to be a solemn truth requiring no

argument

to

prove

Hence, the attributes, when apparently des-

it).

They are regarded as then inhering to The counter opinion is that when destroyed they are destroyed for ever. The latter opinion is condemmed by the

troyed, do continue to exist.

the linga or subtile body.

speaker.

— T.

t In the second line the word is 'Gadhamavidwangsab,'

rant

of

its

bottom or depth.'

K. P.

correctly, without translating the Verse literally. lator makes nonsensa of

it.

i.

e.,

'igno-

Singha gives the meaning

The Burdwan trans-

Both, however, wrongly take 'agadha' as

the final word in 'yathagadha,' forgetting that 'agadham'

is

a mascu-

which

is

feminine.

line adjective incapable of e

Ayam' is Jiva.

$>r achy uta ayani

qualifying

The last clause is tatha.'— T.

'nadim'

to be taken as

'buddhiyogam «»#•


ma ha bb a rata

§Q$

[Mokshadharma.

to an end that is superior to that of any other person amongst

them. lity.

45

Indeed, the righteous show, in this respect, an

equa-

As regards the man of Knowledge, whatever acts have

been done by him in past times (while he was steeped in Ignorance) and whatever acts fraught with great iniquity

he does

attainment of Knowledge), he destroys both

(after

by Knowledge as his sole means. Then, again, upon the attainment of Knowledge he ceases to perpetrate these two evils, viz., censuring the wicked acts of others and doing any wicked acts himself under the influence of attachment.'

"* 4 *

Section CCLXXXVIL "Yudhishthira said, fear of sorrow

—'Living creatures always stand in

and death.

Tell

me,

O grandsire, how

the

occurrence of these two may be prevented.' "Bhishma said, 'In this connection, O Bharata, is cited 1

the old narrative of

the discourse

between

Narada and

Samanga. 2 " 'Narada said,

— (While others salute their superiors by

only a bend of the head) thou salutest thy superiors by prostrating thyself on the ground till thy chest comes into tact with the ground.

Thou seemest to be engaged in

eoncross-

* This is not a difficult Verse, yet both the vernacular translators liave misunderstood it.

What is said in the first line is this

:

'vat

vahu-

dosham karoti, yat (cha) purakritam, ekatah cha dushayafci.' Both the finite verbs have 'jnanin' (the man of Knowledge) for their nominative understood. 'Dushayati' means 'nacyati' or destroys. The meaning then is that the man of Knowledge destroys his sinful acts of both this and past lives. The Commentator cites the well-known simile of the lotus leaf not being drenched or soaked with water even when dipt in water. Now, this is the unseen fruit of Knowledge. In the second line, the visible fruits are indicated.

The man of Knowledge refrains

from censuring the wicked acts of others and from perpetrating any wicked act himself. 'Yat cha dushayati' means 'yat parakritam anishtam dushayati or nindati ;' 'yat karoti' means 'yat

swayam ragadi-doshafc

tadubhayam apriyam (sa) na karoti,' the reason being 'dwaitadarcanabhavah'. Such a man truly regards the universe as identifiable karoti ;'

With himself.— T.


509

Canti pahva.

parva.] ino- (the

Thou seemest

river of life) with thy hands.*

3 always free from sorrow and exceedingly cheerful.

to be

I do not

Thou art always consee that thou hast the least anxiety. tent and happy and thou seemest to sport (in felicity) like a 4

child «'

!

'Samanga said,

know

giver of honors, I

the

truth

and the Future. Hence I never I know also what the beginning of acts

about the Past, the Present,

become cheerless."!* 5 is

this

in

how

world, what

varried

are

the

those

accession

fruits.

of their

Hence

and

fruits,

never yield to

I

Behold, the illiterate, the destitute, the prosperous,

sorrow. 4:

O Narada, the blind, idiots and madmen, and ourselves also, all live.S

7

The very

These live by virtue of their acts of past deities,

by virtue weak, all, live by virtue of past acts. state)

fore,

that thou shouldst hold us in

thousands

The owners

live.

that are overwhelmed with living

9 !

lives.

who exist freed from diseases, exist (in that The strong and the of their past acts.

When we, O

It is

esteem. 8

of hundreds

sorrow live.

fitting, there-

The owners of also

live.

They

Behold, we too are

Narada, do not give way to

grief,

what can the practice of the duties (of religion) or the ovservance of (religious) acts do to us ?

And since

all

joys and

sorrows also are not unending, they are, therefore, unable to

*

7".

e.,

in even thy direst distress thou dependest

on thyself.

cross the fearful river of Life without a raft and with the one's bare arms implies great self-dependence.

To

aid of only

—T.

and will not exist, exists not at the present moment. Everything, therefore, which is of the nature of asat is non-existent. Our sorrows are connected with the amt. Knowt That which did not

exist

ing this, I have cast off all fcorrow.T. I I have understood that acts are for sorrow ; that the fruits also

of

acts are for sorrow in spite of the apparent character of some ; and that

the fruits of acts are varied, sometimes other fruits appearing than those expected. Hence, I do not indulge in sorrow, for I avoid acts and do not grieve for not obtaining the fruits of acts or for the accession of fruits other than those apparently agreeable.

—T.

$ The sense is that we who avoid acts, are not dead in fact, we live and those others, how unequally circumstanced! quite as others do The Buvdwan translator makes nonsense of the firat line simple though ;

;

it

is.— T,


Mahabhauata,

510 agitate us at all.*

10

That for which men are said to be wise,

indeed, the very root of wisdom,

from error.

[Mukahadnarma

is

the freedom of the senses

It is the senses that yield

error

to

and

One whose senses are subject to error can never be

grief.

to

said

That pride which is indulged by have attained wisdom. a man subject to error is only a form of the error to which 11

As regards the man of error, he has neither It should be remembered that griefs this world nor the next. do not last for ever and that happiness cannot be had al-

he is subject.

Worldly life with all its vicissitudes and painful Such a one would incidents, one like me would never adopt. and would not enjoyments, of objects desirable for care not

ways.f 12

think at

all

of the

about, or, indeed,

happiness

of the

griefs

their

possession

that present

One capable of resting on one's own

self

may

bring

themselves.}

13

would never covet

would not think of gains unacquired, would not feel delighted at the acquisition of even immense wealth and would not yield to sorrow at the loss 14 Neither friends, nor wealth, nor high birth, of wealth. "the

possessions

of others

;

;

nor scriptural learning, nor mantras, nor energy, can succeed in rescuing one from sorrow in the next world. It is only by conduct that one can attain to

felicity

there. 15

The

Understanding of the man unconversant with Yoga can never be directed towards Emancipation.

Yoga can never have happiness.

One unconversant with

Patience and the resolution

to cast off sorrow, these two indicate ness.

10

Anything agreeable leads to

* Ignorance lies at the root

we have avoided

sorrow.

of sorrow.

advent of happi-

the

pleasure.

Pleasure in-

By casting

off ignorance,

Hence, neither religion or religious acts

such as Sacrifices, &c, can do us any good or harm.

As regards happi-

ness and misery again, these two cannot agitate us at all, since we know their value, both being ephemeral in comparison to the period for

which we are to exist.— T. t Hence, no one should indulge in pride, saying,— 'I am happy', nor Both happiness and misery 'I am miserable'.

yield to sorrow, saying,

are transitory.

The man of wisdom should never

agitated by these transitory states of his mind. X

suffer

The first word is read either as 'bhavatmakam'

The first means 'samsara-ntpani'

;

himself to

be

— T. or 'bhavatmakani'.

the secoud, 'dricyatniakam',— T,


— 511

CANTJ PARVA.

Pdi'VCl.]

Pride, again, is productive of sorrow.

duces pride.

Grief, Fear, Pride, — these that these. — and also Pleasure and Pain, I behold as

reasons, I avoid all

stupify the heart,

For these

17

(an unconcerned) witness since my body is

endued with

life

Casting off both wealth and pleasure, and moves about.* and thirst and error, I wander over the Earth, freed from 19 Like one thafe grief and every kind of anxiety of heart. 18

has drunk nectar I have no

fear,

here or hereafter, of death,

or iniquity, or cupidity, or anything of that

Brahmana, as

acquired this knowledge, severe and

penances.

indestructible

O Narada, that grief, even when succeed in afflicting

— me.

ficial for

one that

is

the is

reason,

— 'Tell me, O grandsire, what

these are said the one

truths

doubt, and

abstains

from

their

object

that

for

of the

1

—'Worshipping the preceptor, always waitlistening

to

(when recited by competent Brahmanas), be of supreme benefit (to a person like

to

2

thou hast described.)'

In

this

connection

cited the old narrative of the discourse between

the celestial Rishi Narada.

3

Once on

ous of obtaining what was for his

a

time

also

is

Galava and

Galava, desir-

benefit, addressed

freed from error and fatigue, learned in the fied with

bene-

is

unconversant with the

reverentially upon those that are aged, and

the scriptures

nofc

CCLXXXYIII.

the knowledge of the Soul.'

in

this

comes to me, does

it

self-restraint and the other practices having

"Bhishma said,

of my

'

scriptures, that is always in

or

for

have

I

result

" 21

Section "Yudhishthira said,

It

kind. 20

Narada

scriptures, grati-

knowledge, a thorough master of his senses, and

with soul devoted to Yoga, and said,

4

— Those virtues,

Muni,

by the possession of which a person becomes respected in the 6 Thou art freed from world, I see, dwell permanently in thee !

* I am obliged to behold them because I am a living being

body

;

but then I behold them as an unconcerned witness.

— T,

having a


— mahabharata.

512 error and, as such,

it

[Mokshadharma

behooveth thee

remove the doubts

to

that fill the minds of men like ourselves

that are subject to

error and that are unacquainted with the truths of the world. 8

We do not know what we should do, for the declarations of the scriptures generate an inclination for (the acquisition of)

Knowledge simultaneously with the inclination

for

It

acts.

O illus-

behooveth thee to discourse to us on these subject.* 7

trious one, the different d;ramas approve different courses

conduct.

This is beneficial,

This (other) is beneficial,

scriptures

exhort us often

in

this

wise.-f-

followers

of the

four acramas,

who

are

the scriptures and who fully approve

8

of

— the

Beholding the

thus

of what

exhorted by

the

scriptures

have laid down for them, thus travelling in diverse courses,

and seeing that ourselves

also are equally

content with our

own scriptures, we fail to understand what is truly beneficial. 9 If the scriptures were all uniform, then ficial

would have become manifest.

of the

being multifarious,

scriptures

beneficial becomes invested

Do thou

me on the subject. instruct me n !

I

" 'Narada said,

then,

other.

;

truly

is

For these

rea-

seems to me to be involved

O illustrious one, discourse to (for

O,

this).

— The Acramas are four in number, O child purposes

for

Ascertaining them

* The scriptures contain

first

differ

from one an-

from well-qualified precep-

both kinds of instruction.

There are deThere are

Acts or observances.

again declarations in favor of Knowledge. Rishi should discourse upon

!

which they have been

and the duties they preach

clarations that are entirely in favor of

the

10

have approached thee

All of them serve the

designed

which

that

with mystery.

sons, that which is truly beneficial in confusion.

what is truly bene-

In consequence, however,

What the speaker asks is that

what the speaker should

do,

i.

e.,

whether he should betake to the acquisition of Knowledge or to the doing of acts.— T.

t I. e., Each Acrama speaks of particular observances and courses of

conduct as beneficial. plain understandings.

This, therefore, is a source of confusion to Is there

no distinction

observances in respect of their beneficial character ?

propounded.

men of

then among duties or This

is

the question

Tlie Commentator thinks by the word acramas is meant the

four principal faiths and not the four modes of

life.

—T.


reflect

tor's,

5lB

OANTI PARYA.

Parva.)

O

upon them,

Galava !* 12

Behold,

nouncements of the merits of those Acramas are respect of their form, divergent

brace.f

respect

in.

matter,

of their

of the

observances they em-

Observed with gross vision,

verily, all the Acramas

and contradictory 13

in

an-

the varied

in

respect

intent

refuse to clearly yield their true

(which, of course,

Others, however, endued

knowledge of Self ).

1

with

is

subtle

That which is truly beneno doubt, viz., good offices

sight, behold their highest end.* *

and about which there

ficial,

is

to friends, and suppression

of enemies,

of the aggregate

(viz.,

and the

Religion, Profit, and

Abstention from sinful acts, constancy

<snce,$

acquisition,

Plea-

been declared by the wise to be supreme excell-

sure), has

of righteous

good behaviour towards those that are good and

disposition,

pious,

of three

15

— these, without doubt, constitute excellence.

* I retain the word 'agrama' in the

English version as

doubtful in what sense it has been used in the original.

16

it

Mild-

is

very

The Commen-

tator explains that by four 'acramas' are meant the four principal forms of creed prevalent at one time in India.

such thing as virtue or righteousness. or Buddha.

The second

The first is that there

that righteousness consists

is

is

no

This is ascribed to Cakya Singha in

only the

worship of trees, &c, The third is that that only is righteousness which the Vedas have laid down. The fourth is that transcending righteousness and

its

reverse there

something for whose attainment one

is

'Yatha' samkalpitah' is explained by

the

as 'yo yena creyastena bhavitastasya tadeva greyah.'

—T.

should strive.

t 'Gunoddecam' is 'Gunakirtanam' or the

Commentatoc

announcement

of merits.-'

The merits of each have been proclaimed by their respective founders. The principal merit each claims is that it leads to knowledge of Self, Now, the an-

What Narada says here is this: the acramas are four.

nouncement is 'nanarupam

it is

;'

sthitam' or contradictory,

for,

also 'prithak ;' and lastly,

as

it is wipra-

the Commentator points out, thab

which a particular acrama announces to be righteous is according to Both the vernacular translators give incorrect

another unrighteous. versions. I is

— T.

'Te' refers to agraraas.

'Abhipretam' is 'atma-tatwarupam'. 'Yanti'

equivalent to 'prapayanti'.

$ 'Mitranam'

is

—T.

taken by the Commentator to be equivalent to

'sarva-bhut-abhayapradanam', harmlessness to all creatures.

and harmful.— T.

65

they who have given the pledge of By enemies is meant here the envious

i. e.,


— MAHABHAEATA,

-5H ness

towards

creatures, sincerity

all

use of sweet words,

[Mokshadharma of behaviour,

and the

— these, without doubt, constitute excell-

An equitable apportionment of what one has among

ence. 17

the deities, the Pitris, and guests, and adherence to servants,

without doubt, constitute excellence. 18

these,

of speech is

is

The knowledge,

excellent.

beneficial

however, of truth,

I say that that is truth

very difficult of acquisition.

is exceedingly

Truthfulness

creatures.* 19

to

which

The renunciation

of pride, the suppression of heedlessness, contentment, living

by one's own

self,

— these are said to constitute supreme

The study of the Vedas, and of their branches, rules, and all enquiries and

excellence.-

according to the well-known

pursuits having for their sake the acquisition of knowledge, these, without doubt, are excellent.

ing what is excellent should taste and touch and

them for

One desirous of achiev-

never enjoy sound and form and excess

scent, to

their sake alone.

21

92

and should not enjoy

Wandering in the

night, sleep

during the day, indulgence in idleness, roguery, arrogance, excessive indulgence and total abstention from all indulgence in objects of the senses, should be reliquished by one desirous

of achieving

elevation one's

what

23

is excellent.-!-'

One should not seek self-

by depreciating

others.

alone, seek

distinction

merits

Indeed,

one

should, by

over persons that

distinguished but never over those that are inferior. 24 veally

destitute

of merit

admiration depreciate

men

and

filled

with a sense of

of real merit,

are

Men self-

by assorting their

own virtues and affluence. 25 Swelling with a sense of their own importance, these men, when none interferes with them (for bringing them to a right sense

themselves to be superior to

of

what they are), regard

men of real distinction. 20

* In previous Sections the nature of

One

Truth has been discussed.

A

formal truth may be as sinful as a lie, and a lie may be as meritorious as a Truth'

Hence, the ascertainment of Truth is not easy.

—T.

t 'Atiyoara' and 'ayoga' are well-known words which have no chance of being misunderstood in the

way

in

which they have been misun-

derstood by both the vernacular translators.

Indeed, K. P. Singha

blunders ridiculously, while the Burdwan translator limits them to only the use of food, supposing the Commentator's concrete examples

exhaust the meaning,

— T.


-51.>•

oanti parvaJ

Parva.]

and endued with

possessed of real wisdom

from speaking

quires great fame by abstaining

merits,

real

ac-

of others

ill

and from indulging in self-praise. 27 Flowers shed their pure and sweet fragrance without trumpeting forth their own. excellence.

Similarly, the

dours in the firmament

the aid of their intelligence, cast

fool

can

not

world by

the

in

off these

and similar other

29 forth their own virtues.

blaze

never shine

own praise.

After the same

in the world with celebrity who by

manner those men blaze faults and who do

silence. 28

perfect

in

Sun scatters his splen-

effulgent

The

bruiting about his

The man, however, of real merit and learning

obtains celebrity

even if he be concealed

words, uttered with whatsoever

vigor

in

a

Evil

pit."

of voice, die

out (in

Good words, uttered however softly, blaze forth world.' As the Sun shows his fiery form (in the gem in the no time).

1

called Suryakanta), even so the multitude of words, of little sense, that fools filled with

meanness of ) their hearts.

vanity

32

utter, display

that of wisdom

should not speak until one

(the

For these reasons men seek the

acquisition wisdom of various kinds. all acquisitions

only

is

It seems to

the most

asked

is

when one is asked improperly.

;

Even

me that of One

valuable. 53

nor should one speak if

possessed

of intelli-

gence and knowledge, one should still sit in silence like an idiot (until one is asked to speak and asked in proper

One should seek

to

dwell

form). 54

among honest men devoted

to

righteousness and liberality and the observance of the duties of their own order. 35 cellent should

One desirous of achieving what

never dwell

in

a

place

is

ex-

where a confusion

occurs in the duties of the several orders.*'"

A person may be seen to live who abstains from all works (for earning the means

of his living) and who is well-content with

without exertion. in

acquiring

whatever

is

got

By living amid the righteous, one succeeds

pure righteousness.

one by living amid the

sinful,

After the same manner,

becomes stained with sin.f 37

* i". e., where an intermingling takes place of the four orders of men, viz., where Vama-sankara occurs.— T. + Mere companionship with the righteous leads to righteous acts J while that with the sinful leads to acts of sinfulness,— T,


MABABHARATA.

& 1(5

[Mokshadhtzr'mti

As the touch of water or fire or the rays of the moon immethe same manner the impressions of virtue and vice become productive of happiness or misery. ?3 They that are eaters of Vighasa

diately convey the sensation of cold or heat, after

eat without taking any notice of the flavours of the

edibles

They, however, that eat carefully

placed before them.

of the

dis-

them,

viands prepared for

criminating

the

should be

known

action.*" 9

The righteous man should leave that place where

flavours as

persons

by the bonds of

tied

still

a Brahmana discourses on duties unto disciples desirous of acquiring knowledge, as based on reasons, of the Soul, but 4(> with reverenee.f

do not enquire after such knowledge

ivho

Who, however, will leave that spot where

exists

in

its

en-

tirety that behaviour between disciples and preceptors which is consistent

tures

?

41

with what has been

laid

down

in

the

scrip-

What learned man desirous of respect being paid to

fiimself will dwell in that place where people bruit about the

faults of the learned even

stand upon?t

4'

like a garment

when such have no foundations

Who is there that will not whose end has caught

fire,

to

that place,

leave

where covetous

men seek to break down the barriers of virtue ?

4?

One should

'

remain and dwell in that place, among good men of righteous disposition, where persons endued with humility are engaged 44 3n fearlessly practising the duties of religion.

There where of acquiring

sake

men practise the duties of religion for the

wealth and other temporal advantages, one should not dwell, * 'Anuvishayam'

is

'vishayam aim vartate'

An eater of 'vighasa' is a good or pious man.

i.

c,

'rasah' or flavour.

What is said here is that

such men eat for only filling their stomachs and not because eating is a source of enjoyment or gratification. 'Atmavishayan' is 'Biuhlherviceshato-vandhakan',

ichcchatam'. J

i.

'Agamayamanam'

+

e.,

is

'rasa-vigeshan.'

'Agamam

Jnanarn atmana

— 1.

'Akagasthah' is 'niralamvanah',

tions to stand upon. texts,

— T.

pramanajam

The Bombay

i.

e.,

text

men who have no

'doshan' ; the sense remains unaltered.

*atmapujabhikama', while the Bengal reading the plural form.

fpanditah',— T.

founda-

reads 'dosham', the Bengal

The Bombay reading is is the same word in

I accept the singular form and take it

as qualifying


517

CANTI PARVA,

Parva.]

for the people of that place are all to be regarded as

One should fly away with

all

speed

sinful.

from that place, as

45

if

from a room in which there is a snake, where the inhabitants, desirous of obtaining the means of life, are practise of sinful deeds.

should, from

46

One desirous of what is

beginning, relinquish

the

engaged

that

the

in

beneficial

act

in

conse-

quence of which one becomes stretched as it were on a bed of thorns and in consequence of which one becomes

with the desires born of the deeds of past righteous man should leave

that

and king's officers exercise equal

invested

lives.* 47

The

kingdom where the king and where they

authority

are given to the habit of eating before feeding their relatives

(when the latter come

as

guests).-f-

4s

One should dwell

Brahmanas possessed

that country where

the scriptures are fed first

;

and where they are

engaged in teaching disciples and officiating at the of others.

of

where they are always devoted

to the due observance of religious duties,

49

in

of a knowledge

sacrifices

One should unhesitatingly dwell in that country

where the sounds Swaha, Swadha, and Vashat are duly and continuously uttered.^ 60

One should leave that kingdom, like poisoned meat, where one sees Brahmanas obliged to

betake themselves to

unholy practices, being tortured by

want of the means of life. 51 With a contented heart and deeming all his wishes as already gratified a righteous man should dwell

in

that

give away before even

country whose inhabitants cheerfully they

are

One should live

solicited. 52

* Some of the Bengal texts read 'khattarn'. The Bombay I'eading is The Commentator explains that 'khatwam samarudhah'

•khatwaui'.

'Tibra duhkha-grastah'.

sense seems to be this

:

'Anucayi' means 'purvakarma-vasanavau'. the desires born

of one's past acts,

i.

The

e, acts

of

Nothing can wipe them off, save or knowledge of truth. One should,

previous lives, adhere to the mind. Nivritti

and

'Tattwa-jnanam'

therefore, practise the religion of Nivritti and seek to acquire of

knowledge

Truth.— T. t Both the vernacular translators quietly skip over the word 'pratyan-

an-tarah'. t

of

/.

—T.

e .,

where the people are virtuous and given

their duties.

— T.

to

the

performance


mahabharata,

518

[Mokshadharma

and move about, among good men devoted to acts of rightethat

ousness, in

those that are

country

where chastisement

are the portion of those that souls/'

are

offices

and cleansed

of subdued

One should unhesitatingly dwell

3

upon

falleth

wicked and where respect and good

country

that

in

whose king is devoted to virtue and which the king rules casting

virtuously,

off desires

and where severe chastisement self-controlled

men with

the

and possessed of prosperity, is

dealt

that

those

to

consequences

visit

wrath,

of their

those that act wickedly towards the righteous, those that are

given to acts of violence, and those that

covetous.*

are

54 "51

Kings endued with such a disposition bring about prosperity to those that dwell in their kingdoms when

the point of leaving them.f 515 in answer to

prosperity

I have thus told

thy enquiry, what

is

or

beneficial

excellent.

No one can describe, in consequence of its exceedingly character,

what

is

beneficial

Many and high will the

or

excellent

excellences

vance of the duties laid down

for

be,

for

high

Soul4 57

the

through the obser-

him, of the

earning his livelihood during the time

on

is

O son,

thee,

of his

man who

for

sojourn

here

conducts himself in the way indicated above and who devotes his soul to the good of all creatures.—' "$ 55

* 'Karnegah' is possessor of sense is this

himself

:

i. e.,

;

all

The

or enjoyment.

objects of desire

where the king, casting

wins prosperity for

off desire,

though possessed of wealth is not attached to wealth.

expression may also mean 'master of desire',

i.

e.,

where the king

off desire and masters his desires without allowing the

latter

to

The casts

master

him.— T. t 'Pratyupsthite' is 'pritipatwena upasthite', i. e. J I

f

'hiyamane sati'.

—T.

am not sure that I have understood aright the second line of this

Verse.

It may also mean,

ficial for

the Soul in consequence of the wideness of the subject.

'No one is able to enumerate all that is bene-

$ 'Vrittim' has 'uddicya' understood after it.

— T.

The Bombay text reads

'pranihitatmanah' the Bengal reading is 'pranihitatmanah'. If the Bengal reading be accepted, it would mean 'whose soul is fixed or established on Yoga'. 'Tapasa' is explained by the Cammentator as 'swa;

dharmena', in view of the question of Galava which Narada answers.


'

Parva.)

CCXXXIX.

Section "Yudhishthira

said,

— 'How,

What

of acquisition ?

grandsire, should

a king keeping in view the great object

like us behave in this world,

attributes,

again, should

always

he

possess so that he may be freed from attachments !''

"Bhishma said, the

old

narrative

'I

shall in this connection recite

thee

to

was uttered by Arishtanemi unto

that

Sagara who had sought his counsel. 2 " 'Sagara said,

ing which one

— What

may

Brahmana, by do-

that good,

is

enjoy

felicity

How, indeed, may

here ?

I wish to know all this

one avoid grief and agitation?

3

!

"Bhishma continued, Thus addressed by Sagara, Arishtanemi of Tarkshya's race, conversant with all the scriptures, regarding the questioner to be every instructions, said these words.* 4 is

— The

Avay

The man

true felicity in the world.

deserving of

his

felicity of Emancipation

to children and

of ignorance

it not, attached as he

is

of wealth and corn. 5

An understanding that

knows

animals and possessed attached to

is

worldly objects and a mind suffering from baffle all skilful treatment.

thirst, these two The ignorant man who is bound

in the chains of affection is

incapable of acquiring Emancipa-

tion.-]-

6

I shall presently speak to thee

they are capable of being heard with possessed of knowledge.

of all the bonds

profit

time and married them when

for

for Self-control or penances.

earning their

as

standing

— T.

'Sampadam' is explained by the Commentator as 'upodeca-yogyata.

criyana.'

t

is

due

do thou free thyself from all attachments and rove

The sense, however, would remain unaltered if it be taken *

in

they become young men, and

having ascertained them to be competent livelihood,

by one that

Having procreated children

7

that

Hear them with attention. Indeed,

spring from the affections.

— T.

Some texts read 'cakyam'

;

the reading

'cakyah' also

occurs.

If

it

must be taken as referring to 'taddwayam' as

the Commentator explains.

No alteration in sense occurs by adtiering to

the former be accepted,

the one reading or the other.

— T.


T

MAHabharata.

520

"When thou

about in happiness."

grown old

wife

in

years

seest

thy

and attached

brought forth, do thou leave her in highest object

[Mokshadharmd dearly-cherished

the son she has

to

time, keeping in view the

of acquisition (viz., Emancipation). 9

Whether

thou obtainest a son or not, having during the first years of thy life duly enjoyed with

about in happiness. objects,

shouldst

thyself from

thou shouldst suppress the desire of further indulg-

them.

ing

10

thy senses the objects that are

attachments and rove Having indulged the senses with their

addressed to them, free

Freeing thyself rove in

felicity,

from

then

attachments,

contenting thyself with

thou

what

is

obtained without effort and previous calculation, and casting 11 Thus, O son, an equal eye upon all creatures and objects.* what the brief (of way is for freeing in have I told thee

thyself from attachments).

Hear me now, for I shall present-

ly tell thee, in detail, the

desirability

Emancipation."!-

12

of the

acquisition

of

Those persons who live in this world freed

from attachments and fear, succeed in obtaining happiness. Those persons, however, who are attached to worldly objects, withoul

doubt, meet

(like men) are

13 with destruction.

Worms and ants

engaged in the acquisition of food and are

seen to die in the search.

They that are freed from attach-

ments are happy, while they that are attached to worldly 14 If thou desirest to attain to objects meet with destruction. never bestow thy thoughts on shouldst Emancipation thou thy relatives, thinking, A.

living creature

— How shall these exist without me

takes

birth

15 ?

by himself, and grows by

and obtains happiness and misery, and death by 10 In this world people enjoy and obtain food and himself. raiment and other acquisitions earned by either their parents himself,

or themselves.

This is the result of the acts of past lives, for

nothing can be had in this life which is not past.

17

All creatures live on

the

the result

of the

Earth, protected by their

own acts, and obtaining their food as the result of what is * In the second line some of the Bengal texts read 'lobhesu.' The Both the vernacular translators adhere to

correct reading is 'lokeshu.'

the wrong reading.

— T.

t 'Mokshartha' is 'inoksha-prayojanah.'


£Wv*.j

CANTi PAftYA,

52-1

ordained by Him who assigns the fruits of acts. ls

A man

is

but a lump of clay, and is always himself completely dependent on other forces.

One, therefore, being oneself so infirm,

what rational consideration can one have feeding one's

relatives ?

19

When

thy

relatives

are

sight

and

in spite

of even

away by Death in thy very utmost efforts to save

awaken thee. 20

In

and

protecting

for

carried

thy

them, that circumstance alone should

the

before thy own duty is

very

life-time

of thy

and

relatives

completed of feeding and protecting

them, thyself mayst

meet with death and abandon them. 21 After thy relatives have been carried away from this world by death, thou canst not know what becomes of them there,

thafc

whether they meet with happiness or misery. This circumstance ought to awaken thee. 22 When in consequence of the

is,

fruits of their own acts thy relatives succeed in maintaining themselves in this world whether thou livest or diest, reflecting on this thou should^t do what is for thy own good.* 23

When this is known to be the case, who in be regarded as

whose?

Do

world

the

thou, therefore, set

on the attainment of Emancipation.

is

to

thy hearti

now to what That man of firm Soul is certainly emancipate who has conquered hunger and thirst? and such other states of the body, as also wrath and cupidity more I

shall

and error. 25

say

unto thee.

Listen

24

That man is always emancipate who does

forget himself, through folly, by indulging

nofe

gambling and That man who

in

drinking and concubinage and the chase. 86 is really touched by sorrow in consequence of the necessity there is of eating every day and every night for supporting life,

*

is

said to be cognisant of the faults

of

The argument contained in these Verses is this

life.

:

as

27

One who, thou dost not

know what becomes of thy relatives when they die, thou canst not help them then.

It seems plain, therefore,

that

relatives will not be able to do thee any good.

when thou Hence,

shalt

die,

thing by bestowing

thy thoughts on thy relatives, forgetting thy

great concern,

the

viz.,

acquisition

of

Emancipation.

thy

thou gaineat no-

Similarly,

own when

thy relatives live and suffer irrespective of thy life or death, and thou too must enjoy or endure irrespective of their existence or efforts, it is

meet that thou shoaldst not be forgetful of thy own highest good by busying thyself with the concerns of thy relatives.— T.

66


tis

[Mohahadkarmm

MAHABHARATA.

'522

the result of careful rejection, regards his repeated

to be only due to sexual congress with 28 from attachments.

freed

births

women, is held

That man

birth, the

pate who knows truly the nature of the

to

be

emanci-

certainly

is

destruc29

That and the exertion (or acts) of living creatures. worthy of regards (as his freed who certainly becomes man tion,

acceptance) only a handful

the support

of corn, for

from amidst millions upon millions

life,

with

loaded

carts

of

of

grain, and who disregards the difference between a shed of 30 That man be'bamboo and reeds and a palatial mansion.* comes certainly freed who beholds the world to be afflicted

and

•by death and disease

famine.-]-

31

Indeed, one

behold the

be-

becoming contented

holds the world to be such succeeds in

while one who fails to

who

world

in

such a

;

light,

That man who is contented with 32 That man who beholds only a little, is regarded as freed. meets with destruction.

of eaters

the world to consist

and edibles (and himself as

different from both), and who is never touched

by pleasure

born of illusion, is regarded as eman-

and pain which are

That man who regards a soft bed on a fine bedstead and the hard soil as equal, and who regards gocd gali

cipate.

rice

33

and hard thick

rice

as

man who regards linen and

equal,

cloth

is

made

emancipate.' 4 of grass

as

That equal,

and in whose estimation cloth of silk and barks of trees are the same, and who sees no difference between clean sheepskin and unclean looks upon

leather,

is

That man who

emancipate/ 8

this world as the result of the combination of the

five primal essences,

keeping this notion

and who behaves himself in this, world, foremost, is emancipate. 38 That man

who regards pleasure and pain as equal, and gain and loss as on a par, in whose estimation victory and defeat

differ

not,

* The sense i3 that one who takes only a handful of corn for the support of life even when millions upon millions of carts loaded with corn await his acceptance, is certainly to be regarded as freed.

Literally

bamboo or reeds in a palace,' meaning, of course, as put above, 'one who sees no difference rendered, the second line is— 'who beholds a shed of

between the two.'

— T.

t 'Avritti' is want of the means of sustaining life

famine.

—T,

;

hence, scarcity or


can-ti parva,

523

to whom like and disUke are the same,

and who is unchanged

Parva.]

tinder fear and

anxiety,

who regards his body

That man

wholly emancipate. 37

is

which has so many in perfections, to

be

only a mass of blood, urine and excreta, as also of disorders That man becomes emancipated

and diseases, is emancipate/ 8

who always

recollects

that

this

body, when

overtaken

decrepitude, becomes assailed by wrinkles and

white hairs

and leanness and paleness of complexion and a bending the form.

That man who recollects

39

body

his

to loss of virility, and weakness of sight, loss of strength, is emancipate.

the

by

to

be

of

liable

and deafness, and

That man who knows that

40

very Rishis, the deities, and the Asuras are beings that

have to depart from their respective spheres to other regions, 41 That man who knows that thousands of is emancipate. kings possessed of even great offence and power have depart42

That ed from this Earth, succeeds in becoming emancipate. man who knows that in this world the acquisition of objects is

always

that pain

difficult,

is

abundant,

and that the

maintenance of relatives is ever attended with pain, becomes Beholding the abundant faults of children who is there that would not adore

emancipate.* 43

and

of

men,

other

That man who, awakened by the

Emancipation ? 44

scrip-

experience of the world, beholds every human

tures and the

world to be unsubstantial, becomes emanBearing in mind these words of mine, do thou

concern in this cipate.

4'

conduct

thyself

like

one that has become

emancipated,

whether it is a life of domesticity that thou wouldst

lead

or

pursue Emancipation without suffering thy understanding to be confounded.-]- 40

Sagara, that

—Hearing these words of

lord

of Earth,

his with attention,

those virtues

acquired

which

* The sense is that as the maintenance of wives and children is painone should withdraw from the world and retire into solitude.

ful,

The sense seems to be this. wouldst lead ? There is no harm t

havest in the way pointed out. to Sannyasa ?

<5ipation,-~T,

life

in thy doing it

domesticity

of

this,

—T.

that thou

provided thou be-

Emancipation that thou wouldst

into solitude and betaking i. e., by retiring Thou mayst then behave in the way pointed that ia the way of Sannyasa which leads to Eman-

(in the usual

way,

pursue thyself

out, and, indeed,

Is

Is it a


MA&ABBARATA,

$2i are

productive

[Mokshiidrutr

;•>.

a

Emancipation and continued, with their

of

" 47

aid, to rule his subjects.'

Section CCXC. "Yudhishthira

said,

— 'This curiosity, O O grandsire

dwelling in my mind. to -hear everything Rishi,

celestial

the

about

of the

from thee

it

1 I

sire,

always

is

Kurus,

I

desire

Why was the

Ucanas, called also Kavi,

high-souled

engaged in doing what was agreeable to the Asuras and

dis-

Why was he engaged in diminishWhy were the Danavas ing the energy of the deities agreeable to the deities? 2

?

always engaged deities ?

3

in

Possessed

tvhat reason did

hostilities

of

the

with

the

foremost

about these things.

such 4

superior excellence?

Though possessed

I desire,

these matters

"Bhishma

Tell

me

of great energ}^

does he not succeed in travelling to the centre

ment ?

How

Ucanas obtain the name of Cukra ?

also did he acquire

the

of

splendour of an immortal, for

of the

all

why

firma-

O grandsire, to learn everything about all

!'* 5

said,

— 'Listen, O king, with attention to

this as it occurred truly.

O sinless one,

all

I shall narrate these

matters to thee as I have heard and understood them." Of firm

vows and honored by all, Ucanas, that descendant of Bhrigu's race,

became engaged in doing whnt was disagreeable to the T The royal Kuvera, the chief cause.-f-

deities for an adequate

of the Yakshas and the Rakshas,

the lord of the treasur}' of

is

The great ascetic Ucanas, crowned with Yoga-success, entered the person of Kuvera, and

Indra, that master of the universe.t

s

depriving the lord of treasures of his

liberty

by means of

* The planet Venus is supposed to be the sage Uganas or Cukra. T. t The Commentator explains the allusion by saying that formerly Vishnu, induced by the deities, used his discus for striking of Ucanas' mother. Jiis

Hence the wrath of Uganas against the

desire to succour their foes, the Danavas. X

The construction of this Verse is very

•tvords is,— Indiotha jagatah prabhuh.

jbhavishnuli.

— T,

off the head

deities

and

—T.

difficult. The order of the Dhauada &c, tasya kogasya pra*


525

CANTi PARVi*.

Parva.]

Yo^a robbed him of all his wealth.? Seeing his wealth taken away from him; the lord of treasures became highly displeas9

and his wrath also being excited, 10 Kuvera he went to that foremost of gods, viz., Mahadeva. represented the matter unto Civa of immeasurable energy, Filled with anxiety,

ed.

that first of gods, fierce and amiable, and possessed of various And he said,— Ucanas, having spiritualised himself forms. 11

by Yoga, entered my form and depriving myself of liberty, has taken away all my wealth. Having by Yoga entered my

12 Hearing these words, Mahecwara body he has again left it. His eyes, filled with rage. became Yoga-powers of supreme O king, became blood-red, and taking up his lance he waited 13 Indeed, having taken up (ready to strike down Ucanas).

that foremost of weapons, the great god began to say, is

he ?

Where

is

he ?

— Where

— Meanwhile, Ucanas, having ascer-

tained the purpose of Mahadeva

(through Yoga-power) from

14

Indeed, having ascertained

a distance,

waited in silence.

wrath of the high-souled Mahecwara of superior Yoga-power, the puissant Ucanas began to reflect as. the

fact

of

the

to whether he should go to Mahecwara or fly away or

where he was. 15 ces, of the

remain

Thinking, with the aid of his severe penan-

crowned

high-souled Mahadeva, Ucanas of soul

with Yoga-success, placed himself on the point of Mahadeva's 16 The bow-armed Rudra, understanding that Ucanas, lance.

whose penances had become successful and who had converted himself into the form of pure Knowledge, was staying at the it),

was unable to hurl bent that weapon with

When the fierce-armed

and puissant Mahadeva

point of his lance (and finding that the lance at one his hand.

17

who was upon

of immeasurable energy

he

had thus bent his lance (into the

form of a bow), that weapon came to be called from that time by the name of Pindka.-f * The lord of Uma, beholding 1

* Persons crowned with Yoga-success are competent

to

bodies of others and deprive the latter of the power of will.

enter

the

Indeed, the

belief is that the latter then become (mere automata incapable of act-

ing in any other way except as directed by the enlivening possessor.— T. t

The etymology of 'Pinaka'

is

'pauina anamayat.'

The

initial

am!


T

mahabharata,

526

[Mokshadharnift

Bhargava thus brought upon the palm of his hand, opened his

The chief of the gods then threw Bhargava into his mouth and swallowed him at once. 19 The puissant and highmouth.

souled Ucanas

Bhrigu's race,

of

entering

stomach of

the

MaheQwara, began to wander there.' 20 "Yudhishthira said, 'How, O king, could Uganas succeed

in

wandering within the stomach of that foremost of superior

What also did that

intelligence ?

illustrious

god do while

?'* 21 the Brahmana was within his stomach

"Bhishma said,

— 'In days of yore, (having swallowed up

Uganas), Mahadeva of severe vows entered the waters and

remained there like an immovable stake of wood,

O king, for

millions of years (engaged in Yoga- meditation).''

His Yoga

12

penances of the austerest type having been over, he

from the mighty lake.

Then that primeval god

viz., the eternal Brahman, approached him,

23

of the

having the bull for his emblem answered, saying, been

well

practised. 24

sessed of great intelligence,

become greater

The deity

— My penan-

— Of inconceivable

soul, pos-

and ever devoted to the

of truth, Cankara saw that Ucanas within

gods,

and enquired after

the progress of his penances and after his welfare.

ces have

rose

religion

stomach had

his

consequence of those penances of his.f 25

in

That foremost of Yogins, (viz., Uc,anas,) rich with that wealth of penances and the wealth (he had appropriated from Kuvera), shone brightly in energy.*

26

After

the

three

however,

filled

endued

with great

Mahadeva armed with Pinaka, that

this,

soul of Yoga, once more betook TJc,anas,

worlds,

himself to Yoga-meditation,

with anxiety, began to wander with-

27 in the stomach of the great god.

The great

ascetic

began

final letter of 'pani' (pi) and the middle letter of 'anarnayat' (na), with the

suffix l ka' make 'Pinaka.'— T.

* The last half of the last line may be taken as applying to Ucanas.

t The 'vriddhim' that Mahadeva saw could not be his own, for the greatest cannot be greater.

The Commentator, therefore, is

right in

holding that 'vriddhim' refers to the greatness of Uganas within Mahadeva's stomach. J

— T.

The 'sa' refers to Ucanas and not to Mahadeva, as the Commentator

lightly points out.— T.


'

canti parya,

Parva.]

to hymn the praises of the god

of

an

finding

stopped

outlet

his

all

for

outlets,

527

from where

he was, desirous

Rudra, however, having

escape.

prevented him from coming out. 28

The great ascetic Ucanas, however, O within

chastiser of foes, from Mahadeva's stomach repeatedly addressed the god,

— Show me thy kindness — Unto him Mahadeva — Go out through my urethra — He had stopped up other 29

saying,

said,

!

all

!

outlets of his body. 30 find out the outlet

Confined on everyside

indicated,

hither and thither, burning

energy. 21

the

ail

ascetic

the

while

At last he found the outlet and

and unable to

began

to

Avith

Mahadeva's

wander

issued through

In consequence of this fact he came to be called by of gakra, and it is in consequence of that

fact

it.

the name

he also be-

came unable to attain (in course of his wanderings) the central point of the

firmament. 32

Beholding him come out of his

stomach and shining brightly with energy, Bhava, anger, stood with lance uplifted in his

hand. 83

filled

with

The goddess

Uma then interposed and forbade the angry lord of all creatures, viz., her spouse, to slay

sequence of

Umas

the Brahmana.

And

con-

in

having thus

prevented her lord from accomplishing his purpose, the ascetic Ucanas (from that day)

became the son of the goddess. 34 " 'The goddess said,

to be slain by thee.

— This Brahmana no longer deserves

He has become my

son.

O

aod, one

who comes out of thy stomach does not deserve slaughter thy hands

36 !

"Bhishma continued,

— 'Pacified by these words

of

at

his

spouse, Bhava smiled and said repeatedly these words, O kin» viz.,

— Let

this one go withersoever he likes

3S !

— Bowing unto

the boon-giving Mahadeva and to also his spouse the

goddess

Uma, the great ascetic Ucanas, endued with superior

intelli-

gence, proceeded to the place he chose. 87

narra-

ted to thee,

I have thus

chief of the Bharatas, the story

of the

souled Bhargava about which thou hadst asked me.' " 2i

high-


— [Mokshadharma

Section CCXOI. "Yudhishthira after this,

said,

—'0 thou of mighty arms,

satiated with

words which seem to me

thy

What are those good acts, O best

of men, by

which a man succeeds in obtaining what

"Bhishma said,

accomplishing

for

is

highest

his !' 2

'In this connection I shall narrate to thee

what the celebrated king Janaka had enquired, yore, of the high-souled Paracara. all

Amrita. 1

like

giver of boons

benefit both here and hereafter,

me,

tell

grandsire, I am never

what is beneficial fur us.

3

— What

is

creatures both in this world and the next ?

me what should be known by all

in

questioned, Paracara, possessed

of great

days of

in

beneficial

for

Do thou

tell

— Thus

4

connection

this

!

merit and

ascetic

conversant with the ordinances of every religion,* said these words, desirous of favouring the king. " 'Paracara

said,

5

— Righteousness

earned by acts

is

of

world and the next.

The sages

of old have said that there is nothing higher than

Righteous-

supreme benefit both

ness.

in this

By accomplishing the duties of righteousness

6

becomes honored

heaven.

in

embodied creatures,

best

The Righteousness, of kings,

consists

man

a

again, of

the

in

ordi-

nances (laid down in the scriptures) on the subject of acts.-f All good men belonging to the several lishing their

faith

respective duties.^

7

Four methods

been ordained in this world.

Kshatriyas

;

of living,

;

the

agriculture for Vaicyas

realisation ;

t

The scriptural injunctions are that one should sacrifice

the religions of

exists Righteousuess.

all

have

the orders and all the modes of

the sacred

fire,

of taxes

and service of the

/.

e.,

estab-

child,

*

the gods, pour libations on

to

of life,

(Those four methods are the

acceptance of gifts for Brahmanas for

modes

on that righteousness, accomplish their

life.

—T.

in

honor of

make gifts, &c.

In these

—T.

X The grammar of the third line is a little

involved.

'Tasmin' refers

Supply 'nishthavantah' after

'tasmin'.

The

'Dharme'.

course,

is

that believing in

the efficacy

modes of life accomplish the duties of

sense,

of righteousness, people

their respective modes.

—T.

of

of ail


CANTi parv;..

Farva.]

three other classes for the Cadras).

529

Wherever men live

means of support come to them of themselves. 8 ing by various ways acts that are

the

Accomplish-

virtuous or sinful (for the

their means of support), living creatures, when dissolved into their five constituent elements, attain to diverse ends.* 9 As vessels of white brass, when steeped in

purpose of earning

liquified

a living

so

acts

catch the hue

gold or silver,

of his

those acts.

19

of these metals, even

creature,

who is completly dependant upon the

past

takes

lives,

his color from the character of

No

Nothing can sprout forth without a seed.

one can obtain happiness without having accomplished acts capable of leading to happiness.

When one's body is dissolved

away (into its constituent elements), one succeeds in attainconsequence of the good acts of

ing to happiness

only

in

previous lives. 11

The

sceptic argues,

O child, saying, — I do

not behold that anything in this world is the result of destiny or the virtuous and sinful acts of past lives.

not establish the existence deities, the

Inference can-

operation of destiny.^"

or

The

Gandharvas and the Danavas have become what

they are in consequence of their own nature (and not of their acts of past

lives).

Vi

People never recollect in their next

iives the acts done by

them in previous ones.

For explaining

the acquisition of fruits in any particular li-fe

people

seldom

name the four kinds of acts alleged to have been accomplish1

ed in past lives.* *

The declarations having the Vedas

* The sinful become intermediate animals.

for

The virtuous attain They that are both virtuous and sinful attain to the status humanity, Tiiey that acquire Knowledge become Emancipate. T. heaven.

to of

t Destinyf here means the result of the acts of past lives. %

The reading I adopt is

also represents

the

karma

'jatikritam

arguments

of the

&c.'

—T.

Hence, this Verse

sceptic or the

Charvakas.

The

four kinds of acts are Nitya, Naimittika,

Kamya, and Nishiddhya.

however, for 'jatikritam karma

reading 'yantyakritam karma'

&c.,'

be adopted, the meaning would be

the

— 'In one's next

life

If,

one does not meet

with fruits that are not the results of one's acts of past life.

This must

be so, for the opposite opinion would imply the destruction of acts and their consequences.

Then again such an opinion would conflict with the when they obtain the fruits of

received opinion of mankind, for men,

67


MAHAEHAIUTA.

§30

made

their authority have been

of men in this

world, and

These (the sceptic

men.

for

[Mofahadharmn

regulating

conduct

the

the

tranquillizing

for

minds of

O child, cannot represent

says),

wisdom. 14

the utterances of

men

opinion is wrong.

In reality, one obtains the fruits of what-

possessed

ever among the four kinds

the mind, the tongue, acts,

true

of

This

one does with the eye,

of acts

and muscles.* 15

As the

O king, a person sometimes obtains

fruit

of his

happiness wholly,

sometimes misery in the same way, and sometimes happiness

Whether righteous or

and misery blended together.

acts are never destroyed (except by

of their fruits).-]-

Sometimes, O

10

child,

the

and covered

to good acts remains concealed

sinful,

enjoyment or endurance happiness due

in

such a way

that it does not display itself in the case of the person is

sinking in life's ocean

(the

sorrows disappear.

bis

who After

exhausted (by endurance), one begins to

sorrow has been -enjoy

till

17

good

fruits of ) one's

And know, O king,

acts.

that upon the exhaustion of the fruits of good acts, those of sinful

acts

forgiveness,

begin

manifest

to

patience,

-evil

called

Self-restraint,

energy, contentment, truthfulness of

from

speech, modesty, abstention practices

themselves. 13

vyasana,

any act, always recollect the four kinds of acts ing the accession of those fruits.

freedom from the

injury,

and cleverness,

— these are

of a past life for explain-

— T.

* Verses 12 to 14 represent the theory of the sceptic, and I have Only by reading Verse 13 as 'yantyakritam karpoints out that it may be taken as an obserCommentator ma &c.,' the rendered them as such.

vation of Par&cara himself. dixit of the speaker. titled to

It is

a reply.

As regards Verse 15, it represents the ipse

He does not think that the sceptic is at all enscarcely necessary

translator makes a thorough mess

the substance correctly.

say that the

to

of these Verses.

Burdwan

K. P. Singha gives

—T.

The Commentator shows that this is an answer to the sceptic's averment about Nature being the cause of everything. Fire is hot by +

nature, therefore,

it

does not become hot at one

time, cold

at another,

wholly happy or

One becomes wholly unhappy or wholly happy and unhappy at the same time. Man's mature sould not be such. The difference of state is produced by differ-

and lukewarm at another time.

ence of causes.

—T.

either


531

cants paeva,

iPdrva.} productive of happiness.

No creature is eternally subject to

19

The man possessed of wisdom should always strive to collect and fix his mind. One never has to enjoy or endure the good and bad acts of the fruits of his good or bad acts.

2rt

another.

Indeed,

one enjoys and endures the

those acts that one does oneself.

21

fruits of only

The person that casts off

both happiness and misery walks along a particular path r (the path, viz., of knowledge). Those men, however, O king, attached to

who suffer themselves to be tread along a path

that

is

entirely

all

worldly

different.-

2

objects,

A person

should not himself do that act which, if done by another, would call down his censure. Indeed, by doing an act that

one censures in others, one incurs ridicule." A Kshatriya bereft of courage, a Brahmana that takes every kind of food, a Vaicya unendued with exertion

(in

respect

of agriculture

and other money-making pursuits), a Cudra that is idle (and, therefore, averse

behaviour, one

to

labour), a learned

of high

person without good

birth but destitute of righteous con-

away from truth, a woman that is unchaste and wicked, a Yogin endued with attachments, one that cooks food for one's own self, an ignorant person employed in making a discourse, a kingdom without a king, and a king that cherishes no affection for his subjects and

duct, a Brahmana fallen 24

who is

destitute

of Yoga,

— these

all,

king, are deserving

W| of pity !— '#26 '

*

A Brahmana is precluded from eating many things. Many things

again that he is competent to eat, he cannot eat on all days of the year.

In fact, there are many rnles for regulating the fare of a Brahmana. To this day, an orthodox Brahmana abstains from many kinds of food. A Brahmana, therefore, who is unscrupulous in respect of his food, Similarly, a man who is no Brahmana and deserves to be pitied. cooks food for himself is an object of pity.

Raw food, such as fruits,

&c, one may take without offering a share thereof to guests and others. But cooked food can never be taken without a share thereof being given to others. 'Yaticha Brahmacharicha pakkannaswaminavubhau', hence he that takes cooked food without giving a share to these is sauI to eat 'Brahmaswam' or that which belongs to a Brahmana.

—T.


[MvkbkadhuriinVL

Section CCXCII. " Tara^ara said, his

viz.,

— That man who, having obtained this car,

body endued with mind, goes on,

curbing

the reins of knowledge the steeds represented by of the senses, should certainly

The homage

intelligence. 1

the

with

objects

regarded as possessed of

be

form of devotion to and

(in the

concentrated meditation on the Supreme)

by a person whose

mind is dependant on itself and who has cast off the means of livelihood,

is

worthy of high

praise,

— that homage, namely,

O regenerate one, which is the result of instructions received from one who has succeeded

transcending acts but not

in

obtained from the mutual discussion of men in the same state

Having obtained the

of progress.* 2

allotted

period of life,

O king, with such difficulty, one should not diminish it (by On the

indulgence of the senses).

man should

other hand,

always exert, by righteous acts, for his gradual advancement.-]-8

Among the six different colors that Jiva attains at different periods of his existence, he who falls

away from a superior

obloquy and censure.

Hence, one that has

color deserves

attained to the result of good acts should conduct oneself in such, a way as to

avoid

all

acts

* This is a very abstruse Verse.

stained by

the quality of

The grammatical

construction of

the first line is 'acritena manasa vrittihinasya seva, gasyate'. is 'niralamvanena'.

the form of

devotion and concentrated meditation.

course, a thorough reliance on God. off the means of livelihood,

objects.

'Acritena'

By 'seva' is meant homage paid to the Supreme in 'Vnfctihina' is one

the use of the hand,

1

i.

.

who has cast

implying one who abstains from worldly

In the second line, 'dwija' is a vocative.

panna', qualifying 'seva

It implies, of

'Nirvritta' is

'nish-

'Atihastat' is 'from one who has transcended e.,

the

necessity of acts.

means 'obtained from a competent preceptor'.

'Atihastanirvritta'

In brief, what is stated

here is that such 'seva' should be learnt from competent preceptors and not by discussion among persons in the stage of spiritual progress. t

the desirability 'time.

— T.

The object of this Verse, the Commentator points out, is to show

— T.

of

practising

that 'seva'

soon or without loss

of


$

CANTl PARVA,

Parva.]

533

Man attains to a superior color by

Rajas.**

Unable to acquire a

superior

righteous acts.

such acquisition

hue, for

extremely difficult, a person, by doing sinful

is

acts only slays

himself (by sinking into hell and falling down into an inferior color).

All sinful acts that are committed unconsciously

5

or

A sinful act, how-

in ignorance are destroyed by penances.

knowingly, produces much sorrow. 6

ever, that is committed

Hence, one should never commit sinful acts which have their fruit only sorrow. 7

do an act that

is

for

The man of intelligence would never

sinful in character even if it

lead

the

to

greatest advantage, just as a person that is pure would never

touch a Chandala/ff sinful acts

!

How miserable is

Through sin the very

the

fruit I

of the

vision

see

of

sinner

be-

comes perverse, and he confounds his body and its unstable accompaniments with the Soul !| 9 That foolish man who does not succeed in betaking himself to Renunciation in this world

becomes afflicted with great grief when next world.

An

10

cleaned, but not a

piece

he departs to

when

uncolored cloth,

the

can be

dirty,

that

is

dyed with black

even so, O king, listen to me with care,

is

it

11

That

of cloth

man who, having knowingly

;

the case with

committed

sin,

has to enjoy

and

endure the fruits of his good and bad acts separately.!! 12

The

sin.

acts

righteously

for

expiating that

sin,

utterers of Brahma maintain, under the authority of what has

* In the discourse of Sanatkumara to Vritra, these six colors have been mentioned, and the nature of the acts by which one attains to a

superior color or falls down from a superior to an inferior Sec. 280,

one.

Vide

ante.—T.

t A particular kind of Chandala is called 'kucalin'. T. 'Pratyapannasya' is 'viparita-drishteh'. 'Natma' is 'dehadih' 'Tatah'

%

is 'papaddhetoh'.

'Virochate'

is 'viceshena

atmatwena rochate.

—T.

$ 'Pratyapattih' is 'Vairagyam' or Renunciation. As regards 'Prasthitasya' it may be taken either as implying one that is dead or one that has betaken himself to Yoga.

In the latter case, the Verse would mean that that man who betakes himself to Yoga without adopting Renunciation meets with much sorrow. IT

—T.

The object of this Verse is to show that conscious

be destroyed by expiation.

sin

The only means by which

destroyed is by enduring its fruits.— T.

can never sin

can

be


mahabharata,

£34

been laid down in the Vedas, that ted in ignorance are cancelled

[Mokshad'narma

all acts of

commit-

injury

A

13 by acts of righteousness.

cancelled sin, however, that is committed consciously is never

Thus say the regenerate utterers of Brah-

by righteousness.

ma who

are

14 conversant with the scriptures of Brahman.

As regards myself, my view is that whatever

done,

are

acts

be they righteous or sinful, be they done knowingly or otherwise, remain (and are never destroyed unless their

enjoyed or endured).*

with full deliberation,

are

fruits

Whatever acts are done by the mind

15

produce, according to

or subtility, fruits that are gross or

subtile.-j*

their 16

grossness

Those

acts,

thou of righteous soul, which are fraught with great injury, if done in ignorance, do without fail produce

however,

consequences and even consequences that lead to hell, with this difference that those consequences are disproportionate in point of gravity to the acts that produce them.t

17

As to those

acts (of a doubtful or unrighteous nature) that may be

done

righteous

man

by the

deities

or

ascetics

a

of reputation,

should never do their like or, informed of them, should never 18 That man who, reflecting with his mind, censure them.S * The Burdwan translator makes utter nonsense as is explained by the Commentator

«Guna-yuktam' 'punyakarraa'.

'Prakacam'

is

of this Verse.

equivalent to

equivalent to 'buddhipurvakani prakacya

It is formed by the suffix 'namul'.—T.

or jnatwa'.

+ 'Yathafcatharo' is 'sthula-sukshma-taratarayena.'

The sense is that

If to their nature. all acts done knowingly produce fruits according produced fruits the subtile, if gross are produced gross, the fruits ;

are subtile. t

— T.

The speaker's opinion is that all acts are productive of

fruits.

If

There is this good, the fruits are good. done in those and knowingly difference, however, between acts done If bad, the fruits are bad.

the former produce commensurate fruits, i. e., if gross, latter their fruits are gross ; if subtile, the fruits are subtile ; but the

ignorance

:

produce fruits that are not so, so that even if heinous, the fruits do not involve a large but only a small measure of misery. There is no 1

other difference between the two kinds of acts. T. $ The object of this Verse is to show that such acts form the exception and they are kept out of

my sight

in

this discourse

The Rishi Vicwftmitra caused the death of the

on

hundred sons

gishtha, and yet he had not to go to hell for it.— T.

of

acts.

Va-


Paw a.]

canti parva,

535

O king, and ascertaining his own ability, accomplishes righteous acts, certainly obtains what is for

his

benefit.

18

poured into an unbaked vessel gradually becomes less and finally

escapes

Water less

and

If kept, however, in

altogether.

a

baked vessel, it remains without its quantity being diminished. After the same manner, acts done without reflection with the aid of the understanding do not become beneficial ; while acts

done with judgment remain with undiminished excellence and yield happiness as

their result.

increases

quantity

in

If into a vessel containing

poured, the

water other water bo there

20

water that was originally

even

;

so

acts

all

done with

judgment, be they equitable or otherwise, only add to one's stock of righteousness.

A king should subjugate his foes

21 "-12

and all who seek to assert their superiority, and he should properly rule and protect one's

sacred

sacrifices,

fires

his

and pour libations on them

or old age, should

live

two last modes

life).

(practising

there 23

Endued with

possessed of righteous behaviour, one

duct,

the

duties

of the

self-restraint,

should look

upon

and all

One should again reverence

creatures as on one's ownself. one's superiors.

ignite

diverse

in

woods in either one's middle

and retiring into the of

One should

subjects.

By the practice

and of good con-

of truth

O king, one is sure to obtain happiness. — "•* '

Section CCXCIII. " 'Para^ara

another.

said,

Nobody

—Nobody in

is

seen

this

make

to

world does good to gifts

to

persons are seen to act for their own selves. 1

others.

All

People are seen

to cast off their very parents and their uterine brothers when

these

cease

to

be

affectionate.

What need be said then of

*

Gifts to a distinguished person

gifts

made by a distinguished person

relatives of other degrees ?

and acceptance of the

2

* The sense seems to be that when even such near relatives are cast off if found to be wanting in affection, the said that people never do

good

benefit themselves by such acts.

to

— T.

fact

others except

canirot

be gain-

when they hope to


[Mukshadharma

MAHABHARATA,

536

both lead to equal

Of these two

merit.

however, the

acts,

3

making of a gift is superior to the acceptance of a gift.* That wealth which is acquired by proper means and increased also by proper means, should be protected with care for the This is an accepted truth. 4

sake of acquiring virtue.

desirous of acquiring righteousness should never earn

by means involving injury to others.

One

wealth

One should accomplish

one's acts according to one's power, without zealously

pursu-

By giving water, whether cold or heated by fire, mind, unto a (thirsty) guest, according to devoted with a the best of one's power, one earns the merit that attaches to

ing wealth.

5

a

the act of giving food to

hungry man.'

The high-souled worshipping

Rantideva obtained success in all the worlds by

the ascetics with offerings of only roots and fruits and 7 The royal son of Civi also won the highest regions of leaves. felicity by having gratified Surya along with his companion

with offerings of the same kind.

All men, by taking birth,

8

incur debts to gods, guests, servants, selves.

Pitris,

Every one should, therefore, do

and their own

his best for

freeing

One frees oneself from one's debt to the great Rishis by studying the Vedas. One pays off one's

himself from those debts.

debts to the gods by

8

performing

sacrifices.

By

the rites of the Craddha one is freed from one's Pitris.

performing

debts to the

One pays off one's debt to one's fellow men by doing

10 One pays off the debts one owes to good offices to them. to Vedic recitations and reflecting listening one's own self by on their import, by eating the remnants of sacrifices, and by

supporting one's body.

One should duly discharge

acts, from the beginning, that

all

the

11 one owes to one's servants.

Though destitute of wealth, men are seen to attain to success by great exertions.f Munis by duly adoring the deities, and by duly pouring libations of clarified butter on the sacred fire, » What is intended to be said is that the acceptance merit to a gift a superior person is equal in point of person.

t

a poor

A wealthy man, by making a gift, earns greater merit than by

accepting a gift. I.

of a gift from

made by

e.,

—T.

by Dhyana and Dharana.— T.


53?

CANTI PARVA,

Piirra]

have been seen to attain to ascetic success. 12

By

became the son of Vicwamitra.

Riclrika's

son

adoring the deities

who

have shares in sacrificial offerings, with Richs, (he attained to success in after life). 13

Ucanas became Cukra by having gratified the god of gods. Indeed, by hymning the praises of the goddess (Uma), he sports in the firmament, endued with great splendour.* 14

Then, again, Asita and Devala, and

Narada and Parvata, and Kakshivat, and Jamadagni's son Rama, and Tandya possessed of cleansed soul, 15 and Vacishtha, and Jamadagni, and Vicwamitra, and Atri, and Bhara® dwaja, and Hari^macru, and Kundadhara, and Crutacravas, these great Rishis, by adoring Vishnu with concentrated minds with the aid of Richs, and by penances, succeeded 1

deity

in attaining to success through the grace of that great

endued with intelligence.

17

Many undeserving men, by adorOne should

ing that good deity, obtained great distinction.

not seek for advancement by achieving any wicked or censur-

That wealth which is earned by righteous ways Fie on that wealth, however, which is earned

able act. 18 is

true wealth.

by unrighteous means.

Righteousness is eternal.

never, in this world, be abandoned

from

That righteous-souled person who keeps adorations to the

offers his daily

foremost of righteous persons. kings,

established

are

on

deities

desire his is

three

is

said to possess the sacred

fire

and

O foremost of fires

(called

That Brahmana

whose acts exist in their

It is better to at once abandon the sacred fire than

entirety. to keep

fire

of wealth. 18

sacred

sacred

Dakshina, Garhapatya, and Ahavaniya). 20

should

regarded as the

All the Vedas,

the

It

it,

abstaining the while from acts. 21

The sacred fire,

the mother, the father who has begotten, and the

preceptor,

O tiger among men, should all be duly waited upon and served with humility. 22

That man who, casting off all feelings of and serves them that are venerable

pride, humbly waits upon for age,

who

is

possessed of learning and

destitute of lust,

who looketh upon all creatures with an eye of love, who has * This has reference to Ucanas's attaining to the status of a planet (Vemis) in the firmament.— T. %

68


"533

MAHABHARATA.

[MokshadharnM

no wealth, who is righteous in his acts, and who

is

of the desire of inflicting any kind of harm (upon

that truly respectable man

destitute

any one),

worshipped in this world by

is

those that are good and pious.*

" 2S '

Section CCXCIV. " 'Para^ara said,

— The lowest order,

derive their sustenance from service,

rendered

i'ighteous.-f°

L

proper, should

Such

other orders.

with affection and reverence, makes them

If the

ancestors

Cudra were not enengage himself in any

of any

gaged in service, he should not other occupation

is

it

the three

still

Truly, he

(than service).

2 himself to service as his occupation.

my

In

should apply opinion,

is

it

proper for them to associate, under all circumstances, with good men devoted to righteousness, but never with those 3 As in the Eastern hills, jewels and metals that are wicked. blaze with greater

cence

consequenee of their adja-

splendour in

Sun, even so the

the

to

lowest

with

order blazes

4 splendour in consequence of their association with the good.

A piece of white cloth assumes that hue with which it is dyed. Even such

is

with

case

the

Hence

Cudras.t 8

also,

one

should attach oneself to all good qualities but never to qualities that are evil.

is fleeting and transitory.

a true

observer

beings in

this

world

That wise man who, in happiness only what is good, is regarded

6

misery, achieves

as also in

as

of human

The life

of the

scriptures. 7

That man who is

endued with intelligence would never do an act which is dissociated from virtue, however high may the advantages be of that act.

Indeed, such an act

is

not

regarded as truly

That lawless king who, snatching thousands of kine from their lawful owners, gives them away (unto deserv-

beneficial.

8

* 'Nadantah' is one word. natti iti danta.'

Its reverse

It

means 'Hinsa-cunyah.'

is 'Nadantah.'

'Danti cchi-

—T.

t 'Nirddishta' refers to 'Seva.'— T. I I.

e.,

they take the hues of the society they keep.

very desirable for them to live with the good.

— T.

Hence, it

ia


530

Parva.]

canti parv&.

ing persons), acquires

no fruit (from

that

act

beyond an empty sound (expressive of the act he the other hand, he

9

held

created the Being called Dhatri

first

pect. all

incurs the sin of theft.

giving)

of

does).

On

The Self-born at in

universal

res-

Dhatri created a son who was engaged in upholding

the

worlds.* 10

Worshipping

the Vaicya

that deity,

employs himself, for the means of his support, in agriculture and the rearing of cattle. The Kshatriyas should employ themselves in the task

of protecting

The Brahmanas should only

enjoy.

they should engage themselves

in

11

the

the

all

other

classes.

As regards the Cudras, task of humbly and

honestly collecting together the articles that are to be offered

and in cleaning

in sacrifices,

sacrifices are to be performed.

altars and

other

12 righteousness would not suffer any diminution.

ousness is preserved in

its

where

places

If each order acts in this way,

entirety, all

If righte*

creatures inhabiting

Beholding the happiness of all creatures on Earth, the deities in heaven become filled with the Earth would be happy.

Hence, that king who, agreeably to the duties laid down for his order, protects the other classes, becomes

gladness. 13

worthy of respect.

Similarly, the

Brahmana that is employ-

ed in studying the scriptures, the Vaicya that is engaged in earning wealth, 14 and the Cudra that is always engaged in serving the three other classes

with concentrated attention,

become objects of

By conducting

other ways,

respect.

O chief of men, each order is said

themselves in to

fall

away

Keeping aside gifts by thousands, even twenty from virtue. cowries that one may give painfully, having earned them 15

righteously, will be productive of the great

benefit.

16

Those

unto Brahmanas after rer fruits commensurate excellent verencing them duly, reap 17 That gift is highly prized which the with those gifts.

persons, O king, Avho make gifts

donor makes after seeking out the donee and honoring him properly. That gift is middling which the donor makes upom That gift, however, which is made contemptsolicitation. 18 ously and without any reverence,

is

said to be

* This son of Dhatri is the god of the clouds.— T.

very

inferior


MAHABHARA.TA,

5iO>

[Mohshtidharma

Even thus is what those utterers of the truth, viz., the sages, say. 19 While sinking in this ocean of (in point of merit).

man should always seek to

life,

means.

The Brahman a shines

freed from the bonds of this world. 2 "

by self-restraint wealth

by various

that ocean

cross

Indeed, he should so exert himself that he might be

;

while

;

the Kshatriya

by victory

Cudra always shines

the

the Vaicya

;

in

by

—glory through " 21

cleverness in serving (the three other orders).

'

Section CCXCV. " 'Paracara said,

— In the Brahman

in battle,

wealth acquired bj

a,

that won

the Kshatriya

acceptance of gifts, in

the Vaicya that obtained

in

by victory

by following the

duties laid down for his order, and in the Cudra that

by serving the three other orders, is

worthy of praise, and spent

is productive of great benefits.

1

earned

however small its measure,

for

the

acquisition

The Cudra

constant servitor of the three other

is

classes.

2

of virtue

said to be the

Brah-

If the

mana, pressed for a living, betakes himself to the duties of either

from

the

Kshatriya or the Vaicya,

righteousness.

he does not

When, however,

takes himself to the duties

of the

lowest

he certainly fall off. 3

When the Cudra is

his living by service

of the

three

other

off

fail

Brahman a

be-

order, then

does

the

unable to obtain orders, then

trade,

rearing of cattle, and the practice of the mechanical arts are

lawful for him

to

follow. 4

theatre and disguising

Appearance on the boards of a

oneself in

various

forms, exhibition

of puppets, the sale of spirits and meat, and trading in

and leather, 6 should never be taken up

for

living by one who had never

engaged

before

been

professions every one of which is regarded

the world.

iron

purposes of a in

those

censurable

in

It hath been heard by us that if one engaged

in

as

them can abandon them, one then acquires great

merit.

15

When one that has become successful in life behaves sinfully in consequence of one's mind being filled with arrogance, one's •acts

It

under such circumstances can never pass is

heard

in

the

Parana*

that

formerly

for

authority. 7

mankind were


5il

CANTI FARVA,

iWuct.j

self-restrained, that they held righteousness in

great esteem

that the practices they followed for livelihood

were

sistent with propriety and the injunctions

down

laid

;

all

con-

in

the

and that the only punishment that was required for chastising them when they went wrong was the crying of

scriptures

fie

on

;

them.* 8

At

the

we

time of which

speak,

O

king,

Righteousness, and nothing else, was much applauded among

men.

Having achieved great progress in righteousness, men good qualities that they

in those days worshipped only all

saw. 9

The Asuras, however, O

child, could

not

both number and energy), the Asuras (in the

men

that

is

so

that

form of Lust

10

Then was pride

destructive

of righteousness.

and Wrath) entered the bodies of men. generated in

bear

Multiplying (in

righteousness which prevailed in the world.

From pride arose arrogance, and from arrogance arose wrath. 11 When men thus became overwhelmed with wrath, conduct implying modesty and shame disappeared from them, and then they were overcome by heedlessness. 12 Afflicted by heedlessness, they could no longer see as before,

and

as

the

consequence thereof they began to oppress one another and thereby acquire wealth without any compunction. 13 When

men became offenders

such,

the

punishment any

of only

crying

fie

on

Men, showing no reverence for either the gods or Brahmanas, began to indulge failed

be

to

of

their senses to their fill.f 14

effect.

At that time the deities repaired

to that foremost of gods, viz., Civa, possessed of patience, of

multiform aspect, and endued with the foremost of attributes, w.

-.I.—

—-

-

-

...

.

* The Burdwan translator gives a most ridiculous version of the expression T>higdandaca 3 anah.' Unable to catch the sense, which however is certainly very plain, he actually interprets the words to mean 'living under the sway of king Dhigdanda. K. P. Singha gives the correct meaning.

— T.

t In this Verse also, the Burdwan translator

the name of a king.

second line.

takes 'Dhigdanda' as

He gives an equally ridiculous version

'Abhyagachcchan'

is

of the

explained by the Commentator as

having 'vishayan' understood after it.

The sense is that they began to Both 'Devan' and 'Brah-

enjoy all objects of the senses to an excess.

manan' are accusatives governed by 'Avamanya.' Jatea both the lines correctly.— T.

K. P. Singha trans-


mahabharata,

542

[Mokshadharma

and sought his protection. 15 The deities imparted unto him their conjoined energy, and thereupon the great god, with a single shaft, felled on

the

Earth those three Asuras, viz.,

who were staying in the firmaThe fierce chief of those Asuras, possessed of fierce prowess, who had struck the Devas with terror, was also slain by Mahadeva armed

Desire, Wrath, and Cupidity,

18 ment, along with their very habitations.*

with the lance.f 17

When this chief of the Asuras was slain,

men once more obtained their proper natures, and once more began to study the Vedas and the other scriptures as in former times. 18 Then the seven ancient Eishis came forward

and installed Vasava as the ehief of the gods and the ruler of heaven. And they took upon themselves the task of 19 After the holding the rod of chastisement over mankind. seven Rishis came king Viprithu (to rule mankind), and

many other kings, all belonging to the Kshatriya order for 20 (When separately ruling separate groups of human beings. Mahadeva dispelled all evil passions from the minds

of crea-

times, certain

elderly

tures)

there

were, in

those

ancient

men from whose minds all wicked feelings did not fly away. 21 Hence, in consequence of that wicked state of their minds and of those incidents that were connected with it, there appeared many kings of terrible prowess who began to in22 Those dulge in only such acts as were fit for Asuras.

human beings that are

exceedingly

foolish

adhere to those

wicked acts, establish them as authorities, and follow them in practice to

this

day.t

23

For

this

reason,

O king, I say

taken as a metaphorical statement. The three Asuras are, of course, Kama, Krodha, and Lobha. 'Gaganagah' (staying in the firmament) is interpreted as 'existing in Maya.' 'Sapurah' as

* This Verse

is

<with their gross, subtile, and potential forms ;' 'felled on the Earth' The whole is taken to is explained as 'merged into the pure chit.'

imply a spiritual destruction of all the evil passions and a restoration of

man to his original state of purity. — T. t This chief of the Asura passions was Mahclmoha or great

Heed-

Of course, lessness. The word Devas here is taken to mean the senses. if "Verse 16 be not taken metaphorically, then may Devas be taken in its ordinary

sense of the deities.

—T.

languages ^eing different, it X The genius of the two

is

very

diffi-


canti farva,

Farva.]

513

unto thee, having reflected properly with the aid of the scriptures, that one should abstain from all acts that are

and seek to acquire a knowThe man possessed of wisdom would

fraught with injury or malice ledge of the Soul.*

not seek wealth

24

for

the

performance of religious

rites

by.

ways that are unrighteous and that involve an abandonment Wealth earned by such means can never prove of morality. 25 Do thou then become a Kshatriya of this kind beneficial. !

Do

thou restrain

thy senses, be agreeable to thy

friends.,

and cherish, according to fch 3 duties of thy order, thy sub2G jects, servants, and children Through the union of both !

prosperity and adversity (in

man's

life),

are continually revolving (in respect

every

mode

of Jiva's

existence

this reason, be thou attached to

but never to faults.

there

arise

of every

these

Jiva), and in must occur.f 27 For

good qualities of every kind,

Such is the character

that if the most foolish person, bereft

of good

of every

himself praised for any good quality, he

qualities

virtue, hears

becomes

filled

Virtue and sin exist, O king, only among men.

joy. 2s

do not exist among creatures other than man. 29 therefore, life

friend-

Thousands and thousands of existences

ships and animosities.

or transcending

such

need, be

of virtuous all

own self, and

inflicting

abstain

from

totally

When one's mind

cult to render the phraseology

disposition,

creatures as

one's

any kind of

becomes divested of desire, and

of the

first

line.

the line would read 'they remain or stay on those them.'

should,

whether in need of food and other necessaries of

acquire knowledge, always look upon

injury."

One

with

These

Literally acts,

rendered

and establish

Besides being unidiomatic, the sentence would be unmeaning is to adhere to it. 'To establish it' is to

'To stay or remain on any act'

regard it as a precedent and cause precedent.

— T.

* 'Samsiddhadhigamam'

is

'Samsiddhah' is 'nityasiddhah,' jnanam.'

— T.

it

to

be regarded by others as a

explained by the Commentator thus; e., 'atman ;' 'tadadhigamam' is 'atma-

i.

The very gods are subject to prosperity and adversity, and their effects of loves and hates. There is no mode of life in which these may t

not be found.

— T,


MAHART1ARATA,

rA4>

when all Darkness is dispelled from

[MokshadhariYia it

it,

succeeds in obtaining what is auspicious.

then

is

one

that

" 31 '

Section CCXCVI. " 'Paracara said,

— have now discoursed to thee on what I

the ordinances are of the duties in respect of one the domestic mode of life.

I shall

the topic.

It is generally seen,

1

Betaking

2

to thee

of the

I discourse

on

O king, that in consequence

of attachment, springs up in

meuin, born

leads

with Rajas and Tamas, the sense of

of sentiments fraught

householder.

now speak me as

Listen to

ordinances about penances.

that

oneself

to

the heart

the domestic

of the

mode of

one acquires kine, fields, wealth of diverse kinds, spouses, 3 One that becomes observant of children, and servants.

life,

this mode of jects.

life

Under

continually casts one's eye

upon these ob-

circumstances,

attachments and

these

one's

aversions increase, and one ceases to regard one's (transitory) 4 When a person possessions as eternal and indestructible. becomes overwhelmed by attachment and aversion, and yields

himself up to the

mastery of earthly objects, the desire of

enjoyment then seizes him, taking its rise from heedlessness, O king. 6 Thinking that person to be blessed who has the world, the man devoted largest share of enjoyments in this to

in

enjoyment does not,

thereto, see that there is any

waits

consequence of his attachment

upon the gratification of the senses."

cupidity that results

besides what Overwhelmed with

other happiness

from such attachment, he then seeks to

relatives and attendants, and for increase the number of his increase his wealth by every gratifying these latter he seeks to

means in his power.

7

Filled with affection for

children, such

the sake of acquiring wealth, acts a person then commits, for

that he

knows

wealth be lost.

8

and gives way to grief if his Having earned honors and always guarding

to

be

evil,

against the defeat of his

plans, he

means as would

his

gratify

desire

he meets with destruction as the 9 the conduct he pursues.

It

betakes himself to such

is

of enjoyment.

inevitable well

At

last

consequence of

known, however, that


CANT1 PARVA.

§*5

true felicity is theirs that are endued

with intelligence, that

p&rv.t.)

are utterers of the eternal Brahma, that seek to

accomplish

and that abstain

only acts that are auspicious and beneficial,

from all acts that are optional and spring from desire alone.*

From loss of all such objects in which are centred our tions,

physical diseases

affec-

king, and from the tyranny

from loss of wealth,

and mental anguish, a person

19

of

into

falls

From this despair arises an awakening of the soul. From such awakening proceeds study of the Scriptures. From contemplation of the import of the scriptures,

despair. 11

A person possessed

O king, one sees the value of penance.

12

of the knowledge of what is essential

and what accidental,

O king, is very rare, — he, that

who

is,

penances, impressed with the truth derives from

O child, are for

lowest order of men,

one

happiness

the

objects

misery.^

as

Penan-

all.

They

are

ordained

for

even

the

Cudras),

Penances

set

the

self-

14

over

his senses

all

on

It was through penances that the puis-

O king, observing vows at

sant Lord of all creatures, cular intervals, created

all

existent

Rudras, Agni, the

the Vasus, the

to

undergo

(viz.,

restrained man having the mastery

the way to heaven,

to

agreeable

ultimately

spouses and children leads ces,

that

such

of

the possession

seeks

objects.

15

The

parti-

Adityas,

Acwins, the Maruts, the

Vicwedevas, the Saddhyas, the Pitris, the Maruts, 16 the Yakshas, the Rakshasas, the

other denizens

whatever,

O

Gandharvas, the

of heaven, and,

child,

have

through their penances. 17

been

all

honoring not the Earth alone 18

other

crowned

celestials

with success

Those Brahmanas whom Brahman

created at the outset, succeeded

they roved at pleasure.

Siddhas and tho

indeed, all

through their penances in

but

the

heaven also in which

In this world of mortals, they that

* After 'sukham' supply 'bhavati' or some such verb.

'Tyajatam'

stands by itself and refers to 'kamya karma,' meaning, 'they that abstain

from such acts as are not nitya but as are only kamya or optional. T. t The sense is that those who betake themselves to penances as the consequence of despair, are many.

who adopt penances, being

at

Those men, however, are very rare

once impressed that the happiness of

domesticity is unreal and ends in misery.- T.

69


[MafcskadharmA

AH A 7177 A RATA.

34fc

B!

are kings, and those

others

that

born

householders

are

high families, have all become

what they are only

quence of their penances.* 19

The

conse-

in

they wear,

robes

silken

irt

the excellent ornaments that adorn their persons, the animals

and vehicles they ride, and the seats they use are

all

the

20

The many charming and beautiful women, numbering by thousands, that they enjoy, and their

result of their penances.

residence in palatial mansions, are all due to their penances."

Costly beds and diverse kinds of delicious viands become theirs that act righteously. 22

There is nothing in the three worlds,

O scorcher of foes, that penances cannot attain.

Even those

win Renunciation as

that are destitute of true knowledge 23 the consequence of their penances.-f

Whether

affluent

in

circumstances or miserable, a person should cast off cupidity, scriptures, with

reflecting on the

best

understanding,

of kings.

2*

aid

the

mind and

of his

Discontent

productive

is

Cupidity

(Discontent is the result of cupidity.)

of misery.

The

leadeth to the stupefaction of the senses. stupified, one's

senses

being

wisdom disappears like knowledge not kept

up by continued

application.

26

When

appears, one fails to discriminate what

is

ones wisdom

dis-

proper from what

Hence, when one's happiness is destroyed (and

is improper.

one becomes subject to misery) one should practise the austerest

of penances.? 86

liappiness.

That which

agreeable

is

That which is disagreeable

is

said to

called

is

be misery.

When

"When penances are practised, the result is happiness. they are not practised, the result *

/.

e.,

their penances of past lives.

is

Behold the

misery.

—T.

t I am not sure that I have correctly understood the second line of this Verse.

'Akritakarmanani'

is explained

by the Commentator as

'anutpannatattwajnananam,' and 'upabhogaparityagah'

is

Benunciation

or 'Vairagyam' 'phalani' has 'tapasah' understood before it. 'phalani' instead of J

why

The

'fcas-

'phalam ?— T.

The second line of this Verse concludes the argument.

inat' has reference to all

£rst line ef 26.

But

the statements before, and not

to

only

The statement in the second line is the same

second line of Ver.se 13 abave.

— T,

the

as the


canti parva,

Farva.]

b4tf

2 By and abstaining from penances !* practising stainless penances, people always meet with auspicious consequences of every kind, enjoy all good things, 28 He, however, who, by abandonand attain to great fame.f

fruits

'

of practising

ing (stainless

penances,)

penances froia

betakes himself to

desire of fruit, meets with

many

consequences,

disagreeable

fruits there-

and disgrace and sorrow of diverse kinds, as the

of, all of which have worldly possessions for their

cause.*

29

Notwithstanding the desirability of practising righteousness, penances, and gifts, the wish springs up in his mind of accomplishing

all

kinds of forbidden

By

acts.

thus perpe-

That

trating diverse kinds of sinful acts, he goes to hell.$"°

person, O best of men, who, in both happiness and misery, does not fall away from the duties ordained for him, is said eye.

to have the scriptures for his

n

It

is

that

said

the

senses of

pleasure one derives from the gratification of one's

touch, tongue, sight, scent, and hearing, O monarch, lasts only so long as a shaft urged from

»pon the Earth/ 3

Upon

the bow takes the

cessation

falling

in

of

that

down

pleasure,

which is so short-lived, one experiences the most keen agony. It is only the senseless that do not applaud the felicity of Emancipation that is unrivalled." Beholding the misery that

gratification of the senses, they

that attends

the

possessed of

wisdom cultivate the virtues of

and self-restraint for the purpose

of attaining

to

are

tranquillity

Emancipa-

*

I expand the second line a little for making it intelligible.— T.

t

By 'stainless penances' is meant

'nishkainani

tapah'

or penances

undertaken without desire of fruit. T. 'nishkalmasham tapah' understood after it. The X 'Tyaktwa' has order of the words is 'Phalarthi apriyani &c, vishyatmakam tat pha.-

lam

prapnoti.'

The

distinction

between 'nishkamam' and 'sakamani

through the former one attains to happiness. Even the the earthly wealth he earns becomes fraught with happiness ; through from latter, however, one meets with diverse kinds of sorrow resulting tapah' is this

:

the earthly possessions he succeeds in obtaining.

# Ihe grammar of the first line (saiU'avihitakarme) vidhitsa &c.' <&€.)'

is

— T.

this : 'Dharnie tapasi

If 'vidhitsa'

the ver^e would be unmeaning.— T.

dane cha

betaken with 'dharm*


MAHABHAKATA.

&4S

[I}Ii/kskaJ}iar,nlS

In consequence of their righteous behaviour, wealth, :4 Houseafflicting them.*

tion.

and pleasure can never succeed in

may, without any compunction, enjoy wealth and other possessions that are obtained without Exertion. As holders

regards, however, the duties

down in the scriptures), these, I am

practice of those

The

high

in

laid

of opinion, they should

5 discharge with the aid of Exertion.f"

that are honored, that are born

are

(that

order

of their

families,

and that

have their eyes always turned towards the import of the scriptures, is incapable of being followed by those that are sinful and that

minds/ 6

of unrestrained

possessed

are

All

done by man under the influence of vanity, meet with destruction. Hence, for them that are respectable and truly righteous there is no other act in this world to do acts that are

than penance.t 37

As

that are addicted to acts, they

* The first line is

householders, however,

regards, those

difficult to

should,

construe.

with

'Tatah'

quence of the pain that attends the gratification

means

of the

whole

their

'in

conse-

senses.'

'Sar-

vasya' refers to 'vivekinah' ; 'jyayase phalartham' is 'for the sake of the highest fruit,' which, of course, is Emancipation. 'Gunah' is 'cama, daraa, &c.'

—T.

t The Commentator points out that the object of this Verse is to show that everything one owns or does is not the result of past acts.

Spouses, food, drink, &c, one obtains as the result of past acts or In respect of these, 'purushakara' or Exertion is

•praravdha karma

!

Hence, to put forth Exertion for their acquisition would not be As regards the acquisition of righteousness, however, there

weak. wise.

Exertion

is

with Exertion, seek to

Hence, one should,

efficacious.

conform to one's own duties as laid down

in

the scriptures.

Without

such a distinction between destiny (praravdhaj and Exertion (purushakara), the injunctions and interdictions of the Scriptures would be

unmeaning.

The Burdwan translator, citing portions of the Commen-

tary without at all understanding them, makes utter nonsense Of the Verse. K. P. Singha gives the meaning correctly.— T. X Sacrifices and all

other acts, undertaken from a sense of vanity,

are destructible as regards their consequences, for heaven is terminable. Penances, however, that are undertaken without desire of fruit are riot so,

for these lead to Emancipation.

tioned in the

men

first line of

in general, as the

Verse 37.

'Tesham' refers to those men-

It should

not

be taken

Burdwan translator wrongly does. — T.

to

mean


— Following the duties of their

hearts, set themselves to acts.

order,

oiU

CANTi PAUVA.

larva.}

O king,

they should with cleverness and attention per-

form sacrifices and other religious rites.

male and female, have their refuge

Indeed, as all rivers,

Ocean, even so

the

in

have their refuge in

orders

men belonging to all the other the householder.

3'

" 3J '

'

Section CCXCVII. " 'Janaka said,— Whence,

O great Rishi, does this differ-

among men belonging to the different Tell me this, O foremost of orders? I desire to know this. offspring one begets is that the say Crutis The speakers Originally sprung from Brahman, all the inone's own self. habitants of the Earth should have been Brahmanas. Sprung

ence of color arise

l

\

from Brahmanas, why have men betaken themselves to prac2 tices distinguished from those of Brahmanas. " 'Paracara said,

— It

is

as thou

sayst,

O king

The offs-

!

pring procreated is none else than the procreator himself. consequence, however, of a falling away

from penance, this

distribution into classes of different

colors

When the soil becomes good and the

seed

offspring

has taken

place.

good, the

also

is

If,

however, the

produced becomes meritorious.

soil and seed become otherwise or inferior,

In

the offspring that

"

They that are conversant with the scriptures know that when the Lord of all creatures

will be born

will

be inferior. 5 4

set himself to create the worlds, his mouth,

some from

some from his feet/'

his

some creatures sprung from

arms, some

from his thighs, and

They that thus sprung from

his

mouth,

O child, came to be called Brahmanas. They that sprung from his arms were named Kshatriyas. They, O king, that sprung from his thighs Vaicyas.

the serving class, of men,

were the

wealthy class called the

And, lastly, they that were born of his viz.,

the Cudras.*

O monarch, were

They that belong

to classes over and other than these are said

from an intermixture of these. rathas, Ainvashthas,

Ugras,

were

Only these four orders

thus created.

7

feet

to

The Kshatriyas

have sprung called

Ati-

Vaidehas, Cwapakas, Pukkasas,


MAHabharata.

550

[Alokshadharmt*

Stehas, Nishadas, Stitas, Magadhas, tyas,

Ayogas, Karanas, Vra-

and Chandalas, O monarch, have

sprung from the

all

s" 9

four original orders by intermixture with one another. " 'Janaka

alone,

— When

best

of race ? is

said,

have sprung from Brahman

all

how came human beings to have of ascetics, an

seen in this world.

impure,

How could men devoted to penances

10

ll

became Brahmanas.

" 'Paracara said,

of indiscriminate

pure wombs and those in

Indeed, those born in all

respect of races

of Brahmanas, though

attain to the status origin ?

in

diversity

diversity

infinite

— king, the status of high-souled per-

sons that succeeded in cleansing their souls by penances could

not be regarded as Rishis,

O

by their low

affected

monarch, by begetting

children

births.

12

Great

indiscriminate

in

wombs, conferred upon them the status of Rishis by means their power

of asceticism.

of-

My grandfather Vacishfcha, Ri-

13

shyacringa, Kacyapa, Veda, Tandya, Kripa,

Kakshivat, Ka-

and others, 14 and Yavakrita, O king, and Drona, that foremost of speakers, and Ayu, and Matanga, and Datta,

jnatha,

all these,

has, obtained their respective

positions

and Drupada, and Matsya, 16 the means.

monarch,

Originally

15

only

Gotras (races) arose,

four

Vacishtha, and

Angiras, Kacyapa,

viz.,

existence

in

many

The names

time.

those Gotras have been due to the penances of those

have founded them.

Good people use them.

" 'Janaka said,— Tell me,

of the

orders.

several

duties are.

Tell

O

Bhrigu. 17

ruler of men,

In consequence of acts and behaviour, other Gotras came into

Vide-

ruler of the

through penance as

of

that

18

holy one, the especial duties

me

what their common

also

Thou art conversant with everything.— 19

" 'Paracara said, sacrifices of others,

— Acceptance of

gifts, officiation

and the teaching

the especial duties of the Brahmanas.

other orders cattle-rearing,

is

proper

for

the

of pupils,

The protection

Kshatriya. 20

at

the

O king, are of the

Agriculture.,

and trade are the occupations of the Vai-

While service of the (three) regenerate classes is the 21 I have now told thee king, of the Cudras. occupation, cjas.

what the especial duties are of the

four

orders,

monarch.


531

CANVI PALTA?

Parva.)

O child, as I tell

Listen now to me, duties are

the

of all

orders.

four

what the common

thee

Compassion, abstention

22

due to from injury, needfulness, giving to others what is them, Craddhas in honor of deceased ancestors, hospitality 83 contentedto guests, truthfulness, subjugation of wrath, v<ess

with one's own wedded wives, purity (both internal and

knowledge of Self, and Re-

external), freedom from malice,

nunciation,— these duties, O king, are common orders.

the three

regenerate

All

orders.

to

the

all

and Vaicyas,— these are

Brahmanas, Kshatriyas,

24

them have an equal

of

right to the performance of these duties,

O foremost of men. 26

These three orders, betaking themselves to duties other than those laid down for them, come to grief, O monarch, (and fall

down from their own

even as they go up and

status),

for their model

acquire great merit by taking

who

individual of their respective classes of his own duties.

forbidden

observant

falls

down

(by doing

interdicted, however, from

not

the three and ten duties ruler

duly

worthy of any of the

he

is

some righteous

of

rites

The course of duties flowing from the Vedas

He is

not his.

The Cudra never

nor

acts);

regeneration. is

26

is

of the

practising

that are common to all the

Videhas, Brahmanas

learned

orders.'7

the

in

Vedas,

monarch, regard a (virtuous) Oudra as equal to Brahman however, O king, look upon such a Cudra as the

himself.

I,

effulgent

Vishnu

the worlds.*

terminate

23

the

of the

Persons of the passions

evil

betake themselves to

good

;

the

and, indeed, while

merit by

universe, the

performing

all

foremost

one in

lowest order, desiring

all

ex-

and wrath, &c), may

lust

(of

to

observance of the conduct of the so

acting,

they

may earn great

that

lead

to

rites

omitting the mantras that are utterable by the

advancement, other

orders

* 'Kam' is 'Brahmanaru.' The Commentator explains that Brahman (the Creator) is

equivalent to

valent to Kshatriya.

What is

Brahmana

;

and that Vishnu

said, therefore, in

ing to him) is that a Cudra, by practising the

four orders, succeeds in his next

is that

;

equi-

common duties of all the

becoming a Brahmana.

life in

Bay Brahmanas learned in the scriptures

is

this Verse, (accord-

Thus

but the opinion of Paracara

such a Cudra, in his next life, takes birth as a Kshatriya.

— T.


— MAHABTTARATA

552 while performing the sons of the lowest

they succeed

[Molcshadhftrma

ceremonies. 20

self-same

to

happiness

— O great ascetic,

acts or is he stained by the

order

A doubt has arisen in my mind. " 'Para^ara said,

or

man

is

class in

which is born ?

It >behooveth

thee

— Without doubt,

are sources

of

Lisien

now

not cjmmit,

sin,

their

to

birth, does

abstains from sin notwithstanding birth and

however,

person

a

of superior

censurable acts, such acts stain him.

birth perpetrates

Hence, of the two,

acts and birth, acts stain man (more than birth). " 'Janaka said,

world,

ex-

to

king, both, viz., acts

demerit.

That man who, though stained by

If,

by his

stained

difference.' 2

acts."

here

3l

pound this to me. birth,

both

felicity

'°

" 'Janaka said,

and

consequence of

in

which they are able to pass their time in

and hereafter.

Wherever per-

adopt the behaviour of the good,

order

attaining

in

*

— What are those righteous acts regenerate

best of all

persons, the

viz.,

34

in

this

accomplishment

of which does not inflict any injury upon other creatures? " 'Para^ara said,

— Hear from me, O monarch, about what

thou askest me, viz., those acts

ways rescue man. pc fires,

r5

free

from injury which

al-

Those who, keeping aside their domestic

have dissociated themselves from all worldly attachments,

become freed from

anxieties.

all

Gradually ascending step

by step, in the path of Yoga, they at last

behold the stage

of highest felicity (viz.,

Endued with faith

Emancipation).'!'

and humility, always practising

self-restraint, possessed

keen intelligence, and abstaining from to eternal felicity."

All classes of men,

acts,

all

they

O king, by

of

attain

properly

Accomplishing acts that are righteous, by speaking the truth, * I am not sure that I have understood these

Verse 33 is evidently a cruce. t

—T.

'Yathakarmam' means 'from

patham' is 'yogam.'

two Verses correctly.

one stage to

another.'

'Karma*

The stages here referred to are 'vichara', 'vitarka,'

who

'Ananda', and 'Asmita,.'

"What is stated in this Verse is that one

casts off all attachments,

and who devotes himself to Yoga, succeeds in

attaining to the felicity of

Emancipation.

—T.


— 55S

CANTT PAT.YA.

Parva.]

and by abstaining from unrighteounsess, in this world, ascend to heaven.

In this there is no doubt.

-'

" 3S

Section COXCVIII.

The sires, the friends, the preceptors, and the spouses of the preceptors of men that are destitute " 'Particara said,

of devotion, are unable to give to those men the merits

thafe

Only they that are firmly devoted

attach to devotion.

to

such seniors, that speak what is agreeable to them, that seek their welfare, and that are submissive to them in behaviour, can obtain the merit of devotion.

highest of deities with his children.

1

The

is

the

the

sire

sire

It is said that

The attainment of Knowledge is regarded as the highest acquisition. They that have subjugated the objects of the senses, (by attaining to Knowledge) acquire what is highest (viz., Emancipation), 2 That Kshatriya, prince who, repairing to the field of battle, receives wounds is

superior

amid

to the mother.

fiery shafts flying in all directions and burns therewith,

certainly

repairs to

unattainable by the

that are

regions

very deities and, arrived there, enjoys the felicity of heaven in

perfect

contentment. 3

A Kshatriya should not, O king,

strike one that is fatigued, or one that

frightened, or one

is

that has been disarmed, or one that is weeping, or one that is

unwilling to fight, or one that is cars and

unequipt with mail and

and infantry, or one that has ceased to exerfe

horse

in the fight, or one that is ill, or one that cries for quarter, or 4 one that is of tender years, or one that is old.

should, in battle fight one of his

mail and cars and tion,

order

horse and infantry,

and who occupies a position of equality.

hands of one that

is

equal or of a superior

not that at the hands of one that

coward, or of one that

is

a

is

wretch.

to

hell.

7

6

Death at the

is

laudable, bufe

low, or of one that is a

This

Death at the hands of one that is sinful, low birth and wicked conduct,

A Kshatriya

who is equipt with who is ready for exer-

is

well

known. 6

or of one that is

of

O king, is inglorious and leads

One whose period of life has run out cannot be

rescued by. anybody.

70

Similarly, one whose period of life has


T

57

•gigjj

AGATHA?: ATA

[3t<;l-slt<t<?]icrn7m

exhausted can never be slain by any one.** One should prevent one's affectionate seniors from doing unto one

»ot been

such acts as are done by menials, as also all such acts as are fraught with injury to others. One should

(for one's benefit)

own life by taking the lives of When they lay down their lives, it is laudable for others.f living in all house-holders observant of the duties of men of sacred banks their lives on the down sacred places to lay to extend one's

never desire 9

streams.*

10

When

occurs

period

one's

one dissolves away into

the

of

suddenly (through

becomes exhausted,

life

elements.

five

accidents)

Sometimes

and sometimes

this it

is

He who, having obbrought about by (natural) causes.^ (in a sacred place dissolution its about brings tained a body, by means of some inglorious accident), becomes invested with 11

Though set on the path

another body of a similar kind.

of

becomes a traveller and attains to Emancipation, he another body like a person repairing from one room into another.^ 12 In the matter of such a man's attainment of a yet

second body (notwithstanding his death in a sacred spot) the only cause is his accidental death. There is no second cause,

That new body which embodied creatures obtain (in consequence of the accidental character of their deaths

in

sacred

* The Burdwan translator wrongly renders the second line of this All the texts read this line in the same way.— T. t 'Snigdhais' implies affectionate seniors such as mothers, &c. ; 'kari. e., niani' is explained by the Commentator as 'abhyanga-karmani,'

Verse.

the rubbing of

oil,

&c.

Such

done unto them by mothers.

acts,

This

when is

children are

offices which seniors should never be permitted to X

'Vinacamabhikankhatam'

Commentator in a very

ill,

forbidden, for they

is explained in

fanciful way.

are often

are menial

perform.— T.

the alternative by the

'Kriyavatam'

is

explained as

'observant of the duties of Tirthavasins.'— T. $ The Commentator is for explaining the second line exoterically.—

^ 'Dehat' is 'Deham prapya.'

'Yeua'

is 'yena pumsa.'

'Upapaditam

5

of the

has reference to «panchatwam' in the previous Verse. The sense or sacred Verse is this he who meets with a sudden death in a tirtha in his body another obtains but place, does not become emancipated is thatthough gatakah' 'Adhyanam loses. irtxt life similar to the one he yet he becomes a travellers set or placed on the path of Emancipation, :

his is d.ie tj tins in '1

orious manner of his dissolution.— T.


CANTI PART*,

Parva.]

£53-

places) comes into existence and becomes attached to Rudras and Pichachas.* ' Learned men, conversant with Adhyatma, say that th® body is a conglomeration of arteries and sinews 1

and bones and much repulsive and impure matter and a of (primal) essences, and the senses and objects

compound of

the

senses

of skin close to

born

of

them.

desire,

all

Destitute

other accomplishments,

of beauty

conglomeration, through

this

of the desires of a previous

having an outer cover

(in reality)

life,

assumes a human

and force 14 "16

form.-f*

Aabandoned by the owner, the body becomes inanimate and motionless. Indeed, when the primal ingredients return to their respective natures, the body mingles with the dust. 18 Caused by its union with acts, this body reappears under circumstances determined by its acts.

Indeed,

O ruler of tha

Videhas, under whatever circumstances this body meets

with

disolution, its next birth, determined by those circumstances, is seen to

enjoy and endure the fruits of all

Jiva, after dissolution

of the

body

its

past

acts.

1T

inhabited, does

not,

O king, take birth in a different body immediately.

I&

roves through the sky

for

sometime

Obtaining a new receptacle, again.

19

it

like

a

18

spacious cloud.

O monarch, it then takes birth

The soul is above the mind. The mind is above tha Mobile creatures, again, are foremost of all created

senses.

Amongst mobile creatures those that have two Amongst two-legged creatures, those that are regenerate are superior. 21 Amongst those that are reobjects.

2 1 '

legs are superior.

generate they that are possessed of wisdom are superior. Amongst them that are possessed of wisdom they that have

succeeded in acquiring a knowledge of the soul are superior.

* The object of this Verse is to show that the man dying in a sacred place becomes reborn as a Rudra or a Picacha and quickly attains to

Emancipation in consequence of his contiguity to Civa. shu' is 'Moksha-yogyeshu.'

'Mokshabhute-

The neuter form of 'taddeham' is Mrska.

+ 'Gunanancha' in the second line of

—T.

Verse 14 refers to the object*

of the senses, which, as explained in previous Sections, have no independent existence, for they exist only as they exist in desire. The

compound of the primal essences and the other things mentioned assumes different ahapes through the force of the desires of previous lives.

— T.


[Mokahadharmu

MA.UABiiAKATA,

6*56

Amongst those that are possessed

of a knowledge of the soul,

22 Death they that are endued with humility are superior. This is settled. of all men. Crearespect follows birth in

influenced by the attributes of Sattwa, Rajas, and Tamas, pursue acts which have an end.* 23 That man is tures,

regarded as righteous who meets with dissolution

Sun is in the northern declension, and at a a constellation

He

is

when the

time and

under

both of which are sacred and auspicious, 24

righteous

and accomplished

who, having cleansed his

all

acts according

himself of to

the

all

best

sins

of hia

power and having abstained from giving pain to any man, 5 The death that one meets with death when it comes.' meets with by taking poison, by hanging, by burning, at the hands of robbers, and at the teeth of animals, is said to 2u

be an inglorious one.-f

Those men that are righteous never if

they be afflicted with

of the

most agonising kind. 87

Incur such or similar deaths even

mental and

The

lives

physical diseases of the

righteous,

O

king,

piercing

through the

Sun, ascend into the regions of Brahman. The lives of those that are both righteous and sinful rove in the middle regions.

The lives of those that are sinful sink into the lowest depths. There is one only foe (of man) and not another. That foe Overwhelmed by it, Is identifiable with Ignorance, O king. one is led to perpetrate acts that are frightful and exceed25"29 That foe for resisting which one should put ingly cruel. forth one's power by waiting upon the aged

duties laid down in

the Crutis,

— that

foe

according

to the

which cannot be

overcome except by steady endeavours,

— meets with destruc-

O king, only when it is crushed

by the shafts of wis-

tion,

The man desirous of achieving merit should at first dom.t study the Vedas and observe penances, becoming a Brahma30

* Acts are all perishable in respect of their consequences. T. t It is difficult to give foreigners an idea of what is called ApamriAll deaths that are caused by such accidents as involve ignominy t]jii.

Death from snake-bite, from a fall, by drowning

are called Apamrityu. at

the horns of an animal, &c, are instances of Apamrityu. I

Both 'yasya,' and

putra' is a rotative.

'sa'

refer to

'Fctraifci' is

the

foe

'nacyati.'

called

— T.

— T.

'Ignorance.'

'.Raja-


He

charin. life,

5 ^T

canti parya.

Parva.]

entering the domestic

next,

should

Establishing

perform the usual Sacrifices. then

should

the

enter

desirous of winning Emancipation.

of

race, he

and

senses,

his

restraining

forest,

mode

his

One should never emas-

31

Of all culate oneself by abstaining from every enjoyment. even if one has births, the status of humanity is preferable to become a

Chandala. 3

birth

humanity)

(viz.,

Indeed,

-

is

the

O monarch, that

of

by becoming

since

foremost,

order

by meria human being one succeeds in rescuing 33 Men always perform righteous acts, O lord, torious acts. self

one's

guided by the authority of the Crutis, so that they may not 4 That man who, havfall away from the status of humanity.' ing attained to the status of humanity that is so

difficult

of

attainment, indulges in malice, disregards righteousness and yields

himself up

desires.*

35

desire,

to

by his

betrayed

certainly

is

That man who looks upon all creatures with eyes

guided by affection, regarding them worthy of being cherished 38

who offers them consolation, gives them food, addresses them in agreeable words, and who rejoices in their happiness and grieves with loving aid, who disregards all kinds of wealth,

in their griefs, has never to suffer misery in the next

world.' 7

Eepairing to the Saraswati, the Naimisha woods, the Pushkara waters, and the other sacred spots on Earth, one should

make gifts,

practise

renunciation, render

aspect

one's

ami-

able, O king, and purify one's body with baths and penances.

33

Those men who meet with death within their houses

should have the rites of cremation performed upon their persons.

Their bodies should be taken

to

the

crematorium on

vehicles and there they should be burnt according to the rites

of purification that

Religious

rites,

have been laid down

beneficial

sacrifices, officiation at

the

ceremonies,

in the

the

performance, according

the best of one's power, of all that has been case of one's deceased ancestors,

*

performance of

sacrifices of others, gifts, the do-

ing of other meritorious acts, the

fiting one's own self. 40

scriptures. 3 '

all

ordained

to

in the

these one does for bene-

The Vedas with

their

'Vanchate' is preceded by 'karuena' understood,

six

— T,

branches,


mahabharata.

55S

[Alokshadkarm*

and the other scriptures, O king, have been created for the 4l good of him who is of stainless acts. "Bhishma continued, 'All this was said by that high'

souled sage unto

the ruler of the Videhas,

of old for his benefit.'

days

king, in

" i2

Section CCXCIX.

"Bhishma said, questioned

the

— Once again Janaka, the ruler of Mithila,

knowledge in respect of all duties. " 'Janaka said,

the best path

endued with certain

high-souled Paracara

— What

1

Tell me all this,

repairing whither one has not to come back ?

" 'Paracara said,

root

of

what

is

2 !

— Dissociation (from attachments)

good.*

Knowledge

are

not

lost.

8

the

is

Penances practised are never destroyed. deserving persons,

i3

What is that which What is that spot

?

being accomplished is never destroyed?

O thou of high intelligence

What

of good ?

productive

is

(for living creatures)

path.

made

Gifts also,

When

the

is

highest

one, breaking

to

the

bonds of sin, begins to take pleasure in righteousness, and

when one makes that highest of all gifts, viz., the pledge harmlessness unto all creatures, then cess.*

He who gives away

does

of

one achieve suc-

thousands of kine and hundreds

of horses (to deserving persons), and who gives unto

all crea-

tures the pledge of harmlessness, receives in return the pledge

of harmlessness from all.'

One may live in the midst

kinds of wealth and enjoyment, yet, gence, one does not live in them of intelligence lives wholly in

even unsubstantial.^ 6

;

if

blessed with

while he that

objects

is

of all intelli-

destitute

of enjoyment that are

Sin cannot attach to a man of wisdom

Sin

even as water cannot drench the

leaves of the

adheres more firmly to him who

without attachment even

is

lotus.

* It has been explained in previous Sections that 'greyas' or 'nigreyas'

means good or excellent as applied to moral merit. T. t By 'buddhiman' is meant the man who is freed from attachment Similarly, by 'durbuddhih' is meant the man -who is the slave of attachments,— T,


CANTl PARTA,

PariJii.}

as lac and

wood adhere firmly

to each

comes,

has

to

their acts. 9

of cleansed

Brahma, are never

fruits,

when the time

the doer,

Verily,

of its

from it.* 8

endure the consequences arising

They, however, that are .the existence of

Sin, which

other. 7

by endurance

cannot be extinguished except never abandons the doer.

3.39

and that

souls

afflicted by

realise

the fruits

of

Heedless in respect of one's senses of knowledge

and of action, one that is not conscious of one's wicked acts, and whose heart is attached to both good and bad, becomes 11 One who at all times becomes afflicted with great fear. entirely

from attachments and who completely sub-

freed

jugates the passion of wrath, if

is

thereof to swell

11

As

a dyke

waters

man who, without

being

up, even

so

the

objects.

attached to objects of enjoyments, creates the dyke

of right-

down

eousness whose materials consist of the limitations set

On the other hand,

in the scriptures, has never to languish.

As the pure gem

his merits and penances increase.''^

Suryya-kanta) absorbs and attracts the case, the

the law governing

rays

to

attention.-]"

1-

3

As sesame

seeds,

Sattwa arises in men in proportion association

to

* 'Karanapekshi'

is thus

the

so

quality

of

measure of their

When

explained by the Commentator

:

The sense is that

one

'karanasin

can

The sense is that after the manner of the fabulous gem, Jiva

at*

never be destroyed except by endurance of its fruits. t

become

flowers,

with persons of cleansed souls.} 14

phaladanatmika kriya tannirvrittyapekshi.'

so,

consequence of

in

the

Sun, even

help of concen-

their repeated intermingling with (fragrant) in respect of quality very agreeable, even

(called

according to

itself,

of the

O tiger among kings, dues Yoga proceed by trated

even

sin

not washed away, causes the

he lives in the enjoyment of worldly

created across a river, if

by

stained

never

tracts to itself,

through Yoga, the status of Brahma.

— T.

— T.

X The Burdwau translator, witnout understanding the couimentary makes utter nonsense of this Verse. K. P. Smgha is not far wrong,

f

but he does not bring out the principal point which culcated here.

is

sought to be

in-

Sesame seeds are repeatedly mixed with fragrant flowers.

The more they are so mixed the more fragrant do they become. the same manner,

After

men acquire the quality of Sattwa by associating with


r

mahabhaiuta.

>60

becomes desirous of dwelling

[Mokshadharmd

in

heaven, one

casts

spouses and wealth and rink and

vehicles and

diverse

of good acts.

off one's

kinds

Indeed, when one attains to such a frame of

mind, one's understanding is said to be dissociated from the objects of the senses. 16

That man (on the other hand) who,

with understanding attached

the

to

of the

objects

senses,

becomes blind to what is for his real good, is dragged (to his ruin) by his heart which runs after all worldly objects, like a fish (dragged to its ruin) by the bait of meat. 10 the body that is made up

of different

depending

mortal creatures exist

are as destitute of vigor as

the

limbs

Like unto

and organs, all

upon one another.

They

bannana

plant.

pith of the

(Left to themselves) they sink in the world's ocean like a boa<3

(made of weak materials). 17

There is no fixed time

acquisition of righteousness.

Death waits for no man.

man is constantly running towards accomplishment of righteous acts

the jaws is

the

for

When

of Death, the

proper at

times. 18

all

Like a blind man who, with attention, is capable of moving about his own house, the man of wisdom, with mind set on

Yoga, succeeds follow).*

in

proceeding along

the

track

(he

It has been said that death arises in

19

Birth is subject

of birth.

to

sway

the

should

consequence

of death.

One un-

of Emancipation acquaintod with the course of the revolves like a wheel between birth and death, unable to

duties

free oneself

from that

track recommended

both

here

misery

;

and

fate.

by

the

hereafter.

while the Few are

represented by

the

One who walketh along the understanding earns happiness

The Diverse

Diverse.

Renunciation

productive of the

is

fraught with

are

productive of happiness.

not-Soul are

that is)

persous of cleansed souls.

20

(said

said

to

to constitute

soul's happiness.f

Fruits

constitute

21

the

the

Few and

As the lotus

The measure of Sattwa is dependant on the

measure of the association. — T. * Tne track is that of knowledge.

Vide Verse 3 above.

—T.

t Having used the woids 'vistaran' (Diverse) aud 'saiukshepah' (Few). in the second line of this triplet, the speaker explains their

meaning

in

By "Diverse' is meant all those fruits that consist of unstable enjoymeuta hence, the diverse acts laid down in the Vedas aud other the third.

5


Pawn.)

attached to

mire

the

leaves

quickly

stalk

5€I

?\rt;..

CA.irrt

Soul can speedily cast off the mind.* former into

the

Yoo-a,

When

itself.

then beholds

it

Tt

'

The

Soul to Yoga.

at first inclines the

2

even

it,

the mind that!

is

merges

latter then

the Soul achieves success in

uninvested with

itself

the

so

attributes.-]-

23

Engaged amid the objects of the senses, one who regards such engagement to be one's employment falleth away from one's true employment in consequence of such devotion to those objects.

24

The

man

wise

of the

soul

of high

righteous acts, to a state

attains, in

felicity

through

heaven,

its

while

who is not possessed of wisdom sinks very 26 As a low or obtains birth among intermediate creatures.

that of the man

liquid substance, if kept in a baked earthen

does

vessel,

manner one's body with which one has undergone enjoys

(without rejecting)

what

are

contained

Verily, that man

emancipate.

this 27

hereafter.'

world),

never be casts off

enjoying greati

succeeds in

Like one

afflicted

and, therefore, incapable

blindness

can

hand, who

objects

other

congenital

with

way, the

seeing his

of

(up to

himself ), is

of Brahman

who enjoys worldly the

austerities

of enjoyment

objects

region

That man, on

such objects (in happiness

all

the

in

nofci

undiminished, after the same

escape therefrom but remains

sensualist, with soul confined in an

opaque case, seems to be

surrounded by a mist and

see

which he should

What is said,

object

for

As merchants, going

across

the

meant Renunciation, or abstention from

acta.

strive).'

By 'Few'

scriptures.

true

28

is

fails

to

therefore, in tins Verse is

tins

(the

they

:

ttiat

betaKe them-

sorts of enjoyment, rneefi

selves to aot-s,

wuicu nave for their

wicn misery

wnile they chac austam from aces or practise Reiiunciatiou

;

fruits

all

meet witn happiness. Bom the Vernacular versions are incorrect. T. * It is difficult to understand what is meant by this Verse. By progress in Yoga, the Soul can certainly cast attributes by which it is invested.

at its roots ? t

off

simile

the

is

mind and othec

unintelligible.

The

Does the first line mean, that the stalk speedily springs upwards and leaves the mira

stalk of the lotus has .therefore,

The

its

roots in

mire.

— T.

The Commentator explains that the intention

explain that the universe which is created by aftei wards by the mind itself.— T.

71

the

of (this

Verse is to

mind

destroyed

is


MARABRABATA.

"5C2

sea,

[Molcshadharwa

make profits proportioned to their capital, even

tures, in this world of mortals, attain

their respective acts.* 9

so

crea-

ends according to

to

Like a snake devouring air, Death

wanders in this world made up of days and nights

the

in

A creature,

form of Decrepitude and devours all creatures/

when born, enjoys or endures the fruits of acts done by him in his previous lives.

There is nothing agreeable or disagree-

able which one enjoys or endures without -of the acts one has done in

one's

lying or proceeding, whether

its being

the result

31

"Whether

previous

lives.

engaged

sitting idly or

occupations, in whatever state a

man may

be, his

past lives) good or bad, always approach him.* 2

in

acts

One

his (of

that

has attained to the other shore of the ocean, wishes not to cross the main sailed.*

33

for

returning to

the

whence he had

shore

As the fisherman, when he wishes, raises with the

help of his chord his boat sunk

in

the

waters (of a river or

lake), after the same manner the mind, by

contemplation, raises Jiva sunk

in

the

the aid world's

As

unemancipated from consciousness of body.-f*"*

of Yoga-

ocean all

and

rivers

running towards the ocean, unite themselves with it, even so the mind, when engaged in Yoga, becomes united with primal Prakriti.}:"

5

Men whose minds become bound by

chains of affection, and who are engulped in

with destruction like

houses of

diverse

ignorance, meet

sand in water.$" 6

That

embodied creature who regards his body as only a house and * The sense is that one who has cast

off objects of

enjoyment and

become emancipate, does not obtain rebirth. T. t I follow the Commentator in his exposition

of this Yerse.

The

when they

leave

practice of fishermen (in India) is to sink their boats

them for their homes, and to raise them again when they require them the next day. They do not leave their boats afloat for fear of the injury the waves may do to them by tossing them too much. T. t By 'Prakriti' here is meant the harmony of Sattwa, Rajas, and Tamas. As long as these three qualities are in harmony with one another, i. e., as long as there is no preponderance in any of them over

the other two, so long there cannot be creation or the operations of

the buddhi or understanding.

— T.

$ In this Verse the word 'Prakriti* is used in an It means here Ignorance. — T, se.ise.

entirely

different!


563

CANT! PARVA.

Farm.]

water, and purity (both enternal and internal) as its sacred succeeds understanding, who walks along the path of the in

and hereafter.*"

happiness both here

attaining to

while the Few are

The

produc-

Diverse are productive of misery The Diverse are the fruits represented by ;

tive of happiness.

Renunciation (which

the not-Soul. Is productive

up from

of the soul's benefit.f

determination,

one's

38

identical

is

and

one's

attachment is due to (selfish) reasons, one's

and servants, only devour one's wealth.

59

nor the father, can confer the slightest Gifts constitute

the next world.

can subsist.

kinsmen

one's own acts.t

whose

spouses and sons

Neither the mother, benefit

the diet

upon one

in

upon which one

Indeed, one must have to enjoy 4n

with Few)

One's friends who spring

the

fruits

of

The mother, the son, the sire, the brother,

the wife, and friends, are like lines traced with gold by the u All acts, good and bad, done in past side of gold itself.$

Knowing that everything one

lives come to the doer.

* 'Carira<n'iha=sanjnasya'

is

f

of

enjoys

one who regards his body to be an 1

accompaniment of the Soul instead of regarding it to be the Soul. 'Who regards purity as its sacred water,' i. e., who, without resorting to the sacred waters whither others go for cleansing themselves, thinks

that purity, both internal and external, is capable of cleansing him.

—T.

Vide note to Verse 21 above.— T. object of the Verse is to show that one should not, for the The X sake of friends and kinsmen and spouses and children, abstain from t

pursuing one's true end.

which supports a man.

The practice of charity again is the

true diet

—T.

$ 'Astapadapada' is a weight of gold. The word, as used in this Verse, means a quantity of gold. Whether the reading be 'mudreva' or 'sutrena,' the sense remains

unchanged.

What is said here is that

the mother, &c, are like lines traced with gold by the side of real of no value or use in the acquisition of gold i. e., the mother &c, are ;

prosperity.

K. P. Singha misses the meaning.

The Burdwan trans-

however, makes a most ridiculous exhibition of himself. Without understanding the Commentary at all, in fact, not having been

lator,

able to read the words of the Commentary aright, he has produced a ridiculous jargon that is utterly unintelligible.

meaning 'possessed

of the Commentator are

&c.'— T.

'Daksha'

is a

vocative,

The words 'he daksha yatha &c.,' read by the Burdwan Pundit as 'deha-kshaya

of cleverness.'


'

MAHABHARATA.

£@&

[lilohharlk.trrrw

or endures afc present is the result of the

the soul urges the understanding

that it may act in fruits).

proper

acts

of past

lives-,

on different directions (so

such a way as

avoid all unpleasant Relying on earnest' endeavour, and equipt with

42

aids,

he

who

himself

sets

to

to

accomplish

taska

his

never meets with failure. 43

As the rays of light never abandon the Sun, even so prosperity never abandons one who i3 endued with undoubting faith. 44 stainless soul does with faith

That act which a man of

and earnestness, with the aid

of proper means, without pride, and

with intelligence, be-

A creature obtains from the

comes never lost. 45

very time

of his abode in the mother's womb all his

own acts good and bad that were achieved by him in his past lives. Death, which is irresistible, aided by Time which brings about the destruction of life, leads all

creatures to their end

scattering the dust of sawed

timber.* 4 "

Through

like wind

good

acts

and bad performed by himself in his past lives, man obtains gold and animals and spouses, and children, and honor of birth,

and possessions of value, and his entire affluence.

47

"Bhishma continued, — 'Thus addressed conformably to the

truth by the sage, Janaka, that sons,

foremost

O king, heard everything the Rishi

great happiness from it.'

of righteous said

per-

and obtained

" 4S

Section CCC. "Yudhishthira

said,

— 'G grandsire, learned men praise

truth, self-restraint, forgiveness,

opinion of these virtues V

"Bhishma said, an old narrative,

What

is

thy

'In this connection I shall recite

to thee

Yudhishthira, of the discourse

between

the Sadhyas and a Swan. eternal Lord of all

and wisdom.

1

2

Once on a time the Unborn and

creatures (viz., Brahman), assuming

the

form of a golden Swan, wandered through the three worlds 3 till in course of his wanderings he came upon the Sadhyas. * 'Apariharavan

wind.

1

is

incapable of

'A^masara-vihitaia'

•Afiniasara'

is

being

resisted.

'Samagatih'

is

'made by means of iron or the saw,'

stands here for 'krakacha' or 'karapafcra,'— T»


— 565

CANT! PARVA.

Pirn a ] " 'The

Sadhyas *aid,— O lord, we

are

Sadhyas.

We like to question thee.

Indeed, we

about the

thee

of

religion

acquainted with it,

We

4

the deities called

would ask

Thou

Emancipation.

well

art

O bird, that

have heard,

thou art

possessed of great learning, and eloquent and wise of speech. O bird, what dost thou think is the highest of all objects ? 5

O high-souled one, in what does thy mind find pleasure? Do thou, therefore, O foremost of birds, instruct us as to

what that one act is which thou regardest as the foremost of and by doing which, O chief of the feathery creaG tion, one may soon be freed from all bonds all acts,

!

"'The Swan said,

—Ye who have drank Amrita, I have to

heard that one should have recourse self-restraint, truth, all

these, viz., penances,

and subjugation of the mind. Untying one should also bring under one's

the knots of the heart,

and what

control both what is agreeable

is

disagreeable.* 7

One should not One should never take One should scriptural lectures from a person that is mean.

One should not wound the vitals be an

utterer

of cruel

of others.

speeches.

never utter such words as

inflict

on

pain

Pierced therewith

shafts fall from the

lips.

they are directed)

burns incessantly.

strike

any other part than the very

cause

others, as

others to burn (with misery), and as lead to

Wordy (to whom

hell.

one

8

Those shafts do not vitals

of the

person

Hence he that is possessed of learning should never 9 If a person deeply pierces a man of aim them at others. wisdom with wordy shafts, the wise man should then adopt peace (without giving way to wrath). The man who, though

aimed.

sought to be angered, rejoices without yielding to taketh away from the provoker of righteous

soul,

who,

full

all

of joy

his

merits.

and

freed

10

anger,

That man from malice,

subdues his blazing wrath which, if indulged, would lead

him to speak ill of others and *

verily

become

The Commentator explains that by 'tapah'

his

is meant

foe,

takes

the practice

or observance of one's own duties.

'Damah'

'Satyain' is truthfulness of speech,

and 'atmaguptih' is subjugation

the mind.

is

restraining the senses.

The knots are attachments and desires, &c— T«

of


566

mahabharata,

away

the

merits

of others. 11

[Moicshadharma

As regards

answer when another speaks ill of me.

never

myself, I

If assailed,

I always

The righteous are of opinion that forgiveness and truth and sincerity and compassion are the foremost (of all virtues). 12 Truth is the arcanum of the Vedas. The arcanum of Truth is self-restraint. The arcaforgive the assault.

num of self-restraint is Emancipation. of all the scriptures. 13

This is

I regard that person

the

mana and Muni who subjugates the rising impulse the impulse of wrath appearing in (after

thirst

unworthy

teaching

be a

to

the mind, the

Brah-

of speech,

impulse of

and the impulses of the

things),

One who does not who does. One who practises renunciation is superior to one who does not. One who possesses the virtues of manhood is superior to one who has them not. One who is endued with knowledge is superior toone who is destitute of it. 15 Assailed with harsh speeches stomach and the orgqn of pleasure. * 1

yield to wrath is superior to one

one should not assail in return. circumstances,

Indeed, one who, under such

renounces wrath,

assailer and taking away all his

succeeds

merits.* 16

in

burning the

That person who

when assailed with harsh speeches does not utter a harsh word in reply, who when praised does not utter what is agreeable to him that praises, who is endued with such fortitude as not to strike in return when struck and not to even wish

evil

to

the striker,

coveted by the gods. 17

finds

as if he were righteous by one that

caluminated.

reverentially on those that are

I do not fall away from the path also approach any one

I.

e ,

fulfilled,

I have

no

thirst.

his victim

for

forgiving,

I do

wealth.f

19

not If

himself burns

—T. ;

and 'vishayena' is in the instrumental case.

is vicious,

I always wait

of righteousness.

(with solicitations)

the assailer, finding

yet

and

success. 13

Seduced by covetousness

t 'Vishayena ySmi' is the correct reading tal,

insulted, struck,

is

righteous.

My wrath hath been suppressed.

*

should be forgiven

By acting in this way one attains to

Though all my objects have been

With repentance.

companionship always

his

He that is sinful

for it reads 'Vishaye nayamu'— T.

i.

e.,

the n here is pala-

The Bengal reading


carded I do not curse in return. is

the

of immortality.

door

There

mystery.

humanity. 20

sin

soul,

know

that

is

like

the

of wisdom, shining in

who becomes the

self- restraint

unto you a

disclose

that

success by patiently waiting for

restrained all

I

I

no status

is

Freed from

clouds, the man to

567

CANTl PARVA.

Parvn.]

superior

great;

that

to

of

Moon from murky resplendence, attains

A person of

time. 21

his

with

of adoration

object

by becoming the foremost of the supporting pillars of the

and towards whom only agreeable words are said 2 Revilers by all, attains to the companionship of the deities.universe,

speak of the merits of a person as

never come forward to readily

of his demerits. 23

as they speak

That person whose

speech and mind are properly restrained and to the Supreme, succeeds in

attaining

return)

(in

those

the

to

fruits

The man

24 Vedas, Penances, and Renunciation.

should never revile

always devoted

that

are

destitute

others (being extolled by them)

injure

themselves.

28

The man endued

of

He should

merit, by uttering their dispraise and by insults.

not extol

of the

of wisdom

and should never with wisdom and

learning regards

revilement

without anxiety.

The reviler, on the other hand, meets with

as

Reviled, he

nectar.

sleeps

26

The sacrifices that one performs in anger, the gifts one makes in anger, the penances one undergoes in anger, and the offerings and libations one makes to the

destruction.

sacred fire in anger, are such that

by Yama. fruitless.-

7

merits are

their

The toil of an angry man becomes entirely Ye foremost of immortals, that person is said to

be conversant with righteousness whose

four doors,

organ of pleasure, the stomach, the two are well

restrained. 28

does

not

pursues what is good

covet

arms, and speech,

of its

what belongs

to

study of

others,

and

with a singleness of purpose, succeeds

in attaining to heaven. 2 " teets

the

and sincerity and compassion and

truth and self-restraint

Vedas,

viz.,

That person who, always practising

patience and renunciation, becomes devoted to the the

robbed

Like a calf sucking

all

the

four

dam's udders, one should devote oneself to the

know whether any-

practice of all these

virtues.

thing exists that is

more sacred than Truth. n

I do

not

Having roved


marvrharata,

568

[Mukshadharma

among both human beings and the deities, I declare it that Truth is the only means for reaching heaven even as a ship n A person becomes is the only means for crossing the ocean.

whom

with

like those

he

dwells,

reverences, and like to what he

otherwise,

if

his hue like a piece

If a person

sage

is

possessed of

passes under his way and catches

the dye in which it is

of cloth catching

The deities always wisdom and goodness.

converse with those that are

steeped." possessed

of

entertain

the

men

thief,

2

good or him who

is

he waits with reverence on a

ascetic merit or on a

whom he

like those

wishes to be."

him who

waits with reverence on

and

They, therefore, never

for even seeing the

wish

enjoyments in which

The person who knows that all objects

take pleasure.

of enjoyment (which human beings cherish) are characterised

by vicissitudes, has few rivals, and

Moon and one's

Wind.*

the

heart

3*

unstained,

is

is

superior

and walks

gratification

that are

off those

cast

organs

of their

addicted

that

are

harsh speeches, even

if

they

36

very

path of the

The gods from

always devoted to the

of pleasure and

theiving,

to

the

in

righteous, the gods take a pleasure in him.

a distance

the

to

When the Purusha that dwells in.

stomach,

the

and that always indulge in

expiate

their

offences by per-

36

The gods are never pleased with who observes no restrictions in the matter of food, and with one who is of sinful deeds. On

forming the proper rites.

one of mean soul, with one

gods associate with those men that are

the other hand, the

vow of truth, that

observant of the are engaged

in

the

better than speech.

practice

are grateful, and that

of righteousness. 37

Silence is

To speak the truth is better than silence.

To speak again, truth that is connected with righteousness

*

The Moon

endued with nectar, and, therefore, might have but the Moon waxes and wanes therefore,

is

been such a man's equal

;

;

the Moon cannot approach to an equality with such a man

same under all changes. the dust it bears,

is

is

the

by

not the equal of such a

man

;

for

changeful, having slow, middling, and quick motion. translator makes utter nonsense of the reference to

wind.

who

Similarly, the wind, though unstained

K. P. Singha gives the sense correctly.

— T.

the wind

is

The Burdwan

the Moon and the


CANTi parva.

Parva.) is

— — ——

'

To speak

better than to speak the truth.

sides being true and righteous,

is

369 that

agreeable,

is

Sadhyas

said,

— By what

is

better than to

?6

speak truth connected with righteousness. " 'The

which, be-

this

world covered ?

For what cause do For what reason do people

For what reason does one fail to shine ? people cast off their friends ? fail

?g

to attain to heaven ? " 'The Swan said,

— The world Men

ness of) Ignorance,

fail to

is

enveloped by (the darkshine

in consequence of People cast off friends, induced by covetousness. Men

malice.

fail

to

attain to heaven in consequence of attachment.

" 'The

Saddhyas said,

40

— Who alone among the Brahmanas

always happy ? Who alone amongst them can observe the vow of silence though dwelling in the midst of many ? Who

is

alone amongst them, though weak, is still regarded as strong ?

And who alone amongst them does not quarrel ? 41 " 'The Swan said, He alone amongst the Brahmanas that is possessed of wisdom is always happy. He alone

amongst the Brahmanas that is possessed of wisdom succeeds in observing the vow of silence though dwelling in the midst of many.

He alone amongst the Brahmanas who is possessed

of wisdom,

though actually weak, is regarded as strong.

alone amongst them that quarrel.* " 'The

42

Saddhyas said,

Brahmanas ?

the

He

has wisdom succeeds in avoiding

— In what consists the divinity of

In what

their

purity ?

In what their

And in what their status of humanity ? 43 "'The Swan said, In the study of the Vedas is

impurity ?

divinity of the Brahmanas. is

the In their vows and observances

In obloquy their impurity. In death — human "Bhishma continued, — 'Thus have I recited thee the

their purity.

is

is

44

their

ity.-f*

to

* The Commentator explains that the object of this Verse is to show the merits of that man whose ignorance has disappeared. t /.

impure

e.,

when Brahmanas incur obloquy they

—T.

are said to become

they are again regarded as possessing the status of humanity ©nly because they die.— T. ;

72


[Mokshadharma

MAHABHARATA,

570

excellent narrative of the

The body (both

(and the Swan.) origin of acts,

discourse

between the Saddhyas

gross and subtile)

and existence or Jiva is truth.'

is

the

" lh

Section CCCI. "Yudhishfchira said,

'It behooveth

thee to

explain to me,

what the difference is between the Sankhya and the O Yoga systems of philosophy. O foremost one of Kuru's race, sire,

everything is known to

with all duties T

"Bhishma

thee,

O

thou that art conversant

1

said,

—'The followers of Sankhya praise the

Sankhya system and those regenerate persons that are Yogina For establishing the superiority of praise the Yoga system. their respective systems, each calls his own system to be 2 Men of wisdom devoted to Yoga assign proper and better. very good reasons,

O crusher of foes, for

that does not believe in the existence

to Emancipation. 3

showing that one

of God

cannot attain

Those regenerate persons, again, that are

believers in the Sankhya doctrines advance

good reasons for

showing that one, by acquiring true knowledge of all ends becomes dissociated from all worldly objects, 4 and, after s

departing from this body, it is plain, becomes Emancipate, and that it cannot be otherwise.

Men of great wisdom have thus

expounded the Sankhya philosophy of Emancipation. reasons are

thus balanced on

5

When

both sides, those that are

assigned on that side which one is otherwise inclined to adopts as one's own, should be accepted.

Indeed, those words that

are said on that side should be regarded as beneficial.

men may be found on both

sides.

Persons

like

thee

Good

may

The evidences of Yoga are addressed to the direct ken of the senses; those of Sankhya are based

adopt either opinion.

on the scriptures. Both systems of philosophy are approved by me, O Yudhishthira. 7 Both those systems of science, O king, have my concurrence and are concurred in by those that are good and wise.

If practised duly

instructions laid down, both

would,

according to the

king, cause a person


canti parva.

Parva.]

highest end. 8

to attain to the

571

both systems purity

In

is

equally recommended as also compassion towards all creatures,

O sinless one.

In both, again, the observance of vows

has>

Only the scriptures that point out.

been equally laid down. their paths are different.' 9

"Yudhishthira said,

the vows, the

'If

purity, the

com-

passion, and the fruits thereof recommended in both system* be the same, tell me, O grandsire, for what reason then arc-

not their scriptures (in respect of the paths recommended); the same ?' 10

"Bhishma said, these fust,

— 'By casting

through the aid of Yoga^

off,

attachment,

faults, viz.,

five

and wrath, one attains

heedlessness,

Emancipation.

to

affection,

11

As large

breaking through the net, pass into their own element ranging in felicity), after the same manner Yogins;

fishes,

(for

(breaking through lust and all

sins

and attain

wrath, &c.,) become cleansed

the

to

felicity

of Emancipation. 12

of As-

powerful animals, breaking through the nets in

which hunenmesh them, escape into the felicity of freedom, after the same manner, Yogins, freed from all bonds, attain to the ters

path that

sinless

leads

to Emancipation. 18

Truly,

O king,

breaking through the bonds born of cupidity, Yogins, endued with strength, attain to the sinless and auspicious and high

path of Emancipation. 14

O monarch, en-

Feeble animals,

tangled in nets, are, without doubt, destroyed. is

Even such

the case with persons destitute of the puissance

of Yoga. 16

As weak fishes, O son of Kunti, fallen into

the net, become

O monarch, men

destitute of the

entangled in

it,

even

so,

"

puissance of Yoga, encounter destruction (amid the bonds of, the world). 10 in the fine

but

if

As birds, O chastiser

nets of fowlers,

endued with strength

same manner does foes.

(if

it

strength

effect

they

while

break through them. 13

placed

upou

jfe.

escape, 17 after the

of action, they

king, becomes extinguished

are

their

happen with Yogins,

Bound by the bonds

meet with destruction,

when entangled

of foes,

weak) meet with their ruin-

Even

are

of

weak-

possessed

of

A small and weak fire,

when so

that

chastiser

that are

the

large

logs

Yogin that

of

timber

is

weak,


f

MAHABHARATA.

&T2

O king, meets with ruin (when the world and

its

attachments).

[M&h#ha<bti%VVft&

brought into contact with 10

The same

fire,

however,

O monarch, when it becomes strong, would (without being burn with the aid of the wind, the whole After the same manner, the Yogin, when grown

extinguished) Earth.

20

In strength, burning with is

energy, and

capable of scorching the

entire

that rises at the time of the

a weak man, O king, Is a

ia

possessed of might,

Universe

like

swept away by a current, even so

weak Yogin helplessly carried away by objects 22 An elephant withstands a mighty current.

senses.

the same manner, a Yogin, having acquired

withstands all objects of the senses. 23 things, Yogins,

Sun As

the

dissolution. 21

universal

of the

After

Yoga-puissance,

Independent of all

endued with Yoga-puissance and invested

with lordship, enter into (the hearts of ) the very lords of creation, the Rishis, the deities, and the great Beings in the universe. 24

Neither Yama, nor the Destroyer, nor Death

himself of terrible prowess, prevailing over the Yogin,

when angry, ever succeeds in king, who is possessed of im-

measurable energy. 25

The Yogin, acquiring Yoga-puissance, can create thousands of bodies and with them wandereth over the Earth. 26 Some amongst them enjoy objects of the senses and then once more

set

themselves to the practice of the

austerest penances, and once again, like the Sun (withdrawing

withdraw themselves from such penances.* 27 The Yogin, who is possessed of strength and whom bonds bind not, his rays),

certainly succeeds in attaining to Emancipation."

8

I have now

discoursed to thee, O monarch, on all these powers of Yoga.

I shall once more tell thee what the subtile powers of Yoga 29 Hear, O chief of Bharata's race, are with their indications.

Samddhi of As a bowman who

the subtile indications of the Dkarana and the Soul (such as Yoga brings about).

?0

is heedful and attentive succeeds in striking

the

the aim, even so

the Yogin with absorbed soul, without doubt, attains to Eman* The examples of Vicwamitra and others instance.

may be

cited

in

this

it

tli*

— T.

+ Dharana is holding the soul in

while from wandering.

self-reflection,

preventing

Samadhi is complete abstraction.

— T,


CANTI HALVA.

Purva.] cipation. SI

As a man, fixing

578

mind on a

his

vessel

full

of

some liquid (placed on his head) heedfully ascends a flight of 2 steps,' even so the Yogin, fixed and absorbed in his soul,

makes

cleanses it and boat,

it

O son of Kunti, that

sea is very soon taken

as

the

Sun. 33

on

the

bosom of the

effulgent

as

tossed

is

As a

by a heedful boatman to the other

shore/ 4 even so the man of knowledge, by fixing

his soul

in

Samddhi, attains to Emancipation, which

difficult

to

acquire,

after casting off his body,

ful charioteer,

so

is

O monarch. 85 As a heed-

O king, having yoked good steeds (unto his

car) takes the car- warrior

the

to

he

spot

wishes, 50 even so

O monarch, heedful in Dliarana, soon attains to

the Yogin, the highest

spot

(viz.,

Emancipation)

like

from the bow reaching the object aimed at. 37

a

shaft

let

stays immovably after having entered his self into the

destroys his sins and obtains that indestructible is

the possession of those that are

who,

heedfully

observant of

righteous. 38

high vows,

off

The Yogin who spot

soul,

which

That Yogin

properly

unites,

O king, his Jiva-soul with the subtile Soul in the navel, the throat, the head, the heart, the chest, the sides, the eye, the ear, and the nose, burns all his acts good and bad of even mountain like proportions, and having recourse to excellent "

Yoga, attains to Emancipation.'^ 9 41 " Yudhishthira

grandsire,

said,—'It behooveth thee to tell me,

O

what the kinds of diet are by taking which, and

what the things are by conquering which, the Yogin, O Bharata, acquires Yoga-puissance.' 42

"Bhishma continued, 'Engaged, O Bharata, in subsisting upon broken grains of rice and sodden cakes of sesame, and abstaining from oil and butter, the Yogin acquires Yogapuissance. 43

By

subsisting

for

a

long time on powdered

barley unmixed with any liquid substance, and

by confining

himself to only one meal a day, the Yogin, of cleansed soul, acquires Yoga-puissance. 44

By

drinking only

water mixed

with milk, first only once during the day, then once during a fortnight,

then once during a month,

then once during

three months, and then once during a whole year, the Yogin acquires Yoga-puissance. 46

By abstaining entirely from meat,


mahabharata.

S74

O king, the Yogin

of cleansed

[Alokshadharmdt puissance.* 49

acquires

soul

By subjugating lust, and wrath, and heat, and cold and rain, and fear, and grief, and the breath, and agreeable to men, and

object.?

easiness, so difficult to

conquer, that

of the

all

sounds that are

senses, 47

and the un-

born

of abstention

is

from sexual congress, and thirst that is so terrible,

and the pleasures of touch, and that is almost unconquerable,

O king,

and procrastination

sleep,

O best of kings,

48

high-souled

Yogins, divested of attachments, and possessed of great wis-

dom, aided by their understandings, and equipt with wealth of contemplation and study, cause the subtile soul to confest in all its glory. 49

stand

This high (Yoga) path of learned

Brahmanas is exceedingly difficult to tread. No one can walk along this path with ease. 50 That path is like a terrible forest which abounds with innumerable snakes

vermin, with (concealed) pits occurring

water for slaking one's thirst, and accessible on that

account.

and crawling

everywhere, without of thorns,

full

and

in-

Indeed, the path of Yoga

151

like a road along which no edibles occur,

is

which runs through

a desert having all its trees burnt down in a conflagration, and

which has been rendered unsafe by being infested with bands of robbers. it (for

Very few young men can pass

reaching the goal). 52

safely through

Like unto a path of this nature,

few Brahmanas can tread along the Yoga-path with ease and comfort. That man who, having betaken himself to this path, ceases to go forward

(but turns back after having made

some progress), is regarded as guilty of many of cleansed souls,

O lord of Earth, can stay

faults.

58

Men

with ease upon

Yoga-contemplation which is like the sharp edge of a razor. Persons of uncleansed souls, however, cannot stay on

When Yoga-contemplation obstructed,

it

it.

5*

becomes disturbed or otherwise

can never lead the Yogin to an auspicious end

even as a vessel that is without a captain passengers to the other shore. 55

cannot take the

That man, O son

of Kunti,

* 'Akhandam' is 'Sarvakalain' ; 'uposhya' is 'tyaktwa.' K. P. Singhh

wrongly translates this Verse.

He takes

'mansam' for 'masani'

;

but

no difference of reading occurs between the Bengal and the Bombay texts.

— T.


practises

"who

575

CANTI PART A,

Parv.t.]

according to due rites

Yoga-contemplation

death, and

succeeds in casting off both birth and

and sorrow.

66

in the diverse

All this that I have told thee has

bearing upon Yoga.

treatises

fruits of Yoga are seen in

persons of the

happiness

been stated

The highest order. 57

regenerate

That highest fruit is identification with Brahma. The highsouled Yogin, possessed of greatness, can enter into and

come out of, at his will, Brahman himself who is the lord of all deities, and the boon-giving Vishnu, and Bhava, and

Dharma, and the six-faced Kartikeya, and the (spiritual) sons of Brahman, the quality of Darkness that is productive of much

pain,

goddess Siddhi who is the spouse of energy,

and that of Sattwa

and that of Passion,

which is pure, and Prakriti which

the

is

and

twinkling

kinds

mountains and

hills,

around,

all

and the Vicwas, and the (great) snakes, and the the

all

and all-enduring patience, and the bright lord of

stars in the firmament with the stars

all

and the

highest,

of Varuna,

Pitris,

and the great and

and

terrible

and all the rivers, and the rain-charged clouds, and serpents, and trees, and Yakshas, and the cardinal and sub-

oceans,

sidiary points of the compass,

and the Gandharvas, and

male persons and

ones

female

all

also.

5 " 01

all

This discourse,

O king, that is connected with the Supreme Being of mighty energy should be regarded as auspicious.

The Yogin has

Narayana for his soul.

Prevailing over

things

contemplation

Supreme

his

of the

all

(through

high-souled

deity), the

Yogin is capable of creating all things.'"'

;ii

Section CCCII. "Yudhishthira said,

— 'O king, thou hast duly propounded

unto me, in the way in which it should be, the path of Yoga

which is approved by the wise, preceptor unto his pupil.

1

of the Sankhya philosophy.

those

principles

in

their

after the manner

I ask

Do

now about

thou discourse

entirety.

loving

principles to

me on

Whatever knowledge

exists in the three worlds is known to thee !'*

"Bhishma said,

of a

the

— 'Listen now to what the subtile prin-


mahabharata.

576 ciples are of the

followers

[Mukshadharma

Sankhya doctrine

of the

of

all

whom have a clear knowledge of the soul.

Those principles and puissant Yatis

have been established by all the

great

In

that

having Kapila for their

first.*

Many, no errors are discoverable. In fact, there is no fault in it. 4

men,

O chief of

doctrine,

indeed,

are

with the aid of knowledge that all objects exist with indeed, understanding that off

the

objects

its

Comprehending

merits.

— so

faults,

difficult to cast}

— with which human beings and Piqachas and Rakshasas

and Yakshas and snakes and Gandharvas and Pitris and intermediate orders of those that are wandering in the being (such as

Garuda and

birds and animals)

others)

and great birds (such as

and the Maruts and royal sages and

regenerate sages and Asuras and Vicwedevas and tial

Rishis and Yogins invested with supreme

the

celes-

puissance

and

the Prajapatis and Brahman himself are engaged, and under-

standing truly what the highest limit existence

in

this

world, and

is

of one's

period

of

apprehending also the great

truth, O foremost of eloquent men, about what is called felicity " 10

and having a clear knowledge of what the sorrows are that overtake when the hour comes all those that are here,

6

concerned with (transitory)

objects,

and knowing

the sorrows of those that have fallen

into

the

orders of being and of those that have sunk into

full

well

intermediate hell,

11

per-

ceiving all the merits and all the faults of heaven, O Bharata,

and all the demerits that attach to the declarations of the 12 Vedas and all the excellencies that are connected with them, recognising the faults and merits of the Yoga and the San18

khya systems of philosophy, realizing also that the quality of Sattwa has ten properties, that of Rajas has nine, and that of Tamas has eight, that the Understanding has seven 14 the Mind has six, and Space has five, and once properties, more conceiving that the Understanding has four properties 16 and Tamas has three, and Rajas has two and Sattwa has one, and truly apprehending the path that is followed by all

and what the course the Sankhyas, possessed of knowledge

objects when destruction overtakes them is of

self-knowledge,

16

and experience and exalted

by

their

perceptions of causes,


Farva.]

CANTi PARVA.

37?

and acquiring thorough auspiciousnesj, attain to the of Emancipation

rays

the

like

taking refuge in Space.* 17 sense of scent juices

ls

ear

19

;

Stupefaction has Tamas (Darkness) for

Space.

the

The- Wind has for

Cupidity has the objects of the

refuge.

form

to

sound; the tongue to

to

and the skin (or body) to touch.

;

its refuge

fuge.

Vision is attached

to smells; the

felicity

Sun, or the Wind,

the

of

senses

for

its

its

re-

Vishnu is attached to (the organs of) motion. Cakra

is attached to

The deity of fire is

(the organs of ) strength.

attached to the stomach.

The Waters have Heat

Earth (or

fire)

for

their

refuge.'

Heafc

and the Wind has Space for its refuge and Mahufc has the Understanding for its foundation. 21 The Understanding has its refuge in Tamas Tamas has Rajas for its refuge Rajas is founded upon Sattwa and Sattvva is atattaches

its

refuge

itself to ;

the

Wind

attached to the Waters,

is

;

and Space has Mahat for

;

;

;

;

Narayana for

The Soul has the glorious and puissant its refuge. That glorious deity has Emancipa-

tion

refuge.

tached to the Sou!.'"

for

his

Emancipation

independent of all

is

* The ten properties included in Sattwa or Goodness are gladness, cheerfulness, enthusiasm, fame, righteousness, contentment, faith, sincerity, liberality,

and lordship.

The nine properties included in Rajas

or Passion are belief in the deities, (ostentatious) charity, enjoyment

and endurance of happiness and sorrow, disunion, exhibition of manliand wrath, intoxication, pride, malice, and disposition to revile. The eight qualities included in Tamas or Darkness are unconness, lust

sciousness, stupefaction, excess of stupefaction,

muddiness of the un-

derstanding, blindness (of results), sleep, heedlessness, and nation.

The seven

incidents of

procrasti-

Buddhi or the Understanding are

Mahat, consciousness, and the five subtile essences.

The six incidents The five incidents appertaining to Space are space, water, wind, light, and earth. According to a different school of philosophy, Buddhi or the Understanding is said to of

Mind are Mind and the five senses.

have four incidents appertaining to it, viz., doubt, ascertainment, pride,

and memory.

Tamas (Darkness) also

only three incidents, hension,

and

totally

viz.,

is

otherwise regarded to have

inability of comprehension, partial

erroneous comprehension.

compre-

Rajas (Passion)

ia

(according to this school) regarded as having only the two incidents of nclination (to act) and

Enlightenment.— T.

73

sorrow.

Sattwa has but one incident, vis,


MAHABHARATA.

578 refuge.

85

Knowing

[Mvkahadhiirrha

that this body, that is

endued with

six

of the quality of Sattwa,

and ten possessions, is the result

understanding fully the nature of the physical organism and the

24 recogcharacter of the Chetana that dwells within it,

nising the one existent Being that

in

lives

the body,

viz.,

the

Soul, which stands aloof from every concern of the body

and

in

which no sin can attach, realising the nature of that

second object, viz., the acts of persons attached to the objects 26 understanding also the character of the senses of the senses,

and the sensual objects which have their refuge in the Soul, appreciating the difficulty of Emancipation and the scriptures that bear upon

it,*

8

knowing

fully

nature of the vital

the

breaths called Prana, Apana, Samana, Vyana, and Udana, as

indeed,

downward and knowing those seven

breaths ordained to accomplish seven

different functions, as-

also the two other breaths, viz., the one going

the

other moving upward,

27

certaining the nature of the Prajapatis and the Rishis and 28 the high paths, many in number, of virtue or righteousness,

and the seven Rishis and the innumerable royal Rishis, O scorcher of foes, and the great celestial Rishis and the other 29 regenerate Rishis endued with the effulgence of the Sun, beholding all these falling away from their puissance in course of many long ages,

O monarch, hearing of the destruction of

30 even of all the mighty beings in the universe, understanding also the inauspicious end that is attained, O king, by

creatures of sinful acts, and the

miseries endured

that fall into the river Vaitarani in

by those of Yama,31

the realms

and the inauspicious wanderings of creatures through diverse wombs, and the character of their residence in the unholy titerus

in the

midst of blood and

water" 2 and phlegm

urine and faeces, all of foul smell, and

then

in

bodies

and that

result from the union of blood and the vital seed, of- marrow

and sinews," abounding with hundreds of nerves and arteries and forming an impure mansion of nine doors, comprehending also what is for his own good and Avhat those diverse combinations are which are

productive

abominable conduct

of

creatures

characterised by Dirkuess

or

Passion

the

or

of good,

54

beholding

whose natures are Goodness,

chief


579

canti parva.

Parva.] of Bharata's race/ 5 the Sankhya

— conduct that who

doctrine

reprehended, in view of

is

Emancipation, by the followers of

acquire

its incapacity to

are

conversant with the

fully

Sun

Soul, beholding the swallowing up of the Moon and the

by Rahu/ 8 the falling of stars from their fixed positions and the diversions of constellations from their orbits, knowing the sad separation of all united objects," 7 and the

diabolical

be-

haviour of creatures in devouring one another, seeing the

absence of all intelligence in

of human

infancy

the

beings

and the deterioration and destruction of the body, 88 marking the little attachment creatures have to the quality of Sattwa in consequence of their being overwhelmed by wrath and stupefaction, beholding also

human beings resolved to

one among thousands of

only

struggle

the

after

acquisition

of

9

Emancipation/ understanding the difficulty of attaining to Emancipation according to what is stated in seeing the marked solicitude that

attained, 49

have been

that results from all objects repulsive

O

bodies,

son

of the

O

Bharata, in

indifference

senses,

O

king, and

of Kunti, of persons

houses

all

grief, of

the

of life,41

reft

human

be-

midst of spouses and

the

(in

to

marking the wickedness

and the residence, always fraught with ings,

scriptures,-

creatures manifest for all

unattained objects and their comparative objects that

the

knowing the end of those terrible and fallen men who become guilty of slaying Brahmanas, 42 and of those

children),

wicked Brahmanas that are addicted to the alcoholic

stimulants, and the

become criminally ceptors,

43

equally sad

attached to

the

drinking of

end of those that

spouses of

their

pre-

and of those men, O Yudhishthira, that do not

properly reverence their mothers, as also of those that have

no reverence and worship to

offer

to

the

deities,

44

under-

standing also, with the help of that knowledge (which their philosophy imparts), the end that overtakes

all

perpetrators

of wicked acts,

and the diverse ends that overtake those

who have taken

birth

among

the

intermediate orders,45 as-

certaining the diverse declarations of the Vedas, the of seasons,

the

fading of years,

of months,

46

courses

of fortnights,

and of days, beholding directly the waxing and the waning


MA HA RITA RATA.

5S9 of

fine

V

.n-!,

4"

the

seeing

rising

[MokshAtf>fi.¥>nM

and the ebbing of

seas, and the diminution of wealth and

its

increase

the

ones

and the separation of united objects, the lapse the destruction of mountains, the drying up of Yugas, ©f more, 4 "

the deterioration of (the purity of) the several orders and the end also of that deterioration occurring repeatedly,

rivers,

49

beholding the birth, decrepitude, death, and sorrows of crea60 knowing truly the faults attaching to the body and tures, the sorrows to vicissitudes to

which human beings are subject, and the 1 which the bodies of creatures are subject/

and understanding all the faults that attach to their own souls, and also all the inauspicious faults that attach to their own bodies, (the followers of the Sankhya philosophy succeed in attaining to Emancipation).'

"Yudhishthira

said,

52

—'O thou of immeasurable energy,

Tvhat are those faults that thou seest attaching to one's body ?

It behooveth thee to expound this doubt truly

to

me

and

fully

!' 5S

"Bhishma said,

—'Listen, O slayer of

or followers of Kapila,

who

foes I

are conversant

The Sankhyas with

all

paths

and endued with wisdom, say that there are in all five faults, O puissant one, in the human body. 54 Tbey are Desire and

Wrath and Fear and Sleep and

Breath."

These faults are

seen in the bodies of all embodied creatures.

They that

are

endued with wisdom cut the root of wrath with the aid of Forgiveness.

Desire is cut off by

casting off all

By cultivation of the quality of Goodness conquered, and Fear

is

purposes. 66

(Sattwa) sleep

i3

conquered by cultivating Heedful-

Breath is conquered by abstemiousness of diet, O king. Truly understanding gunas by the aid of hundreds of gunas,

67

ness.

by hundreds of faults, and diverse causes by hun63 dreds of causes, ascertaining that the world is like the froth of water, enveloped by hundreds of illusions flowing from

and

faults

69

Vishnu, like a painted edifice, and as unsubstantial as a reed, beholding it to be (as terrible as) a dark pit, or as unreal as bubbles of water, for the years that compose

its

age are as

shortlived (compared to the duration of eternity) as bubbles*

seeing it exposed to immediate destruction, bereft of happij


ness,

581

CANT! parva.

parra] having certain

ruin

for

its

end and from which it can

60

never escape, sunk in Rajas and Tamas, and utterly helpnoting all this the Sanless like an elephant sunk in mire, khyas,

O king, endued

with great

wisdom, casting

off all

1 affection arising from one's relations towards one's children,'

by the aid, O king, of that extensive and all-embracing knowledge which their system advocates, and cutting off quickly, with the weapon of knowledge and the bludgeon of

O Bharata, all inauspicious scents born

penances,

arising

auspicious scents arising from

Sattwa and

touch (and of the other senses) born

the

qualities and inhering to

body,

the

(52

of Rajas

from Tamas and

and all scents of a like nature

"r ? '

all

pleasures

of the

success,

Ocean of life.

— indeed, O Bharata,

Disease and

deep lakes.

That Ocean, so

with

terrible,

Anxiety and grief constitute

has sorrow for its waters.

death are

of

same three

aided by the Yoga of knowledge, these Yatis crowned cross the

all

its

its

gigantic alligators.

The great fears that strike the heart at every step are its huge snakes. 64 The deeds inspired by Tamas are its tortoises. Those inspired by Rajas are the raft for crossing it. of the senses are

The affections entertained for objects

its mire.

of grief and trouble.* island.

Acts constitute

Wisdom constitutes

fishes.

its

Decrepitude constitutes its region

Knowledge, O chastiser of foes, is its its great depth.

Truth is its shores.

Pious observances constitute the verdant weeds floating on its

Envy

bossom.-f*

constitutes

its

and mighty current.

rapid

The diverse sentiments of the heart constitute its mines. The diverse kinds of gratification are its valuable gems. Grief and fever are its winds. Misery and thirst are its mighty Painful and fatal diseases are its huge elephants. eddies.

The assemblage

Loud laughter

corals.

its

sciences

are

* 'Durga'

of bones are its flights of steps,

Gifts are its pearl-banks.

is its froth.

its

is an

constitutes

impassability.

inaccessible

and phlegm The lakes of blood are roars.

Diverse

Tears are its brine.

Renun-

region

its

such as a forest or wilderness

which cannot be passed through except with great pain and danger. t

The correct reading seems to be 'athita-vratati-samkulani.'

T.i

— T.


MAHarharata,

5S2

[Mofcshad'narmd

ciation

of company constitutes the high refuge (of those that

seek

cross

to

Children and spouses are

it).

its

unnumbered

leeches.

Friends and kinsmen are the cities and towns on its

shores.

Abstention from

injury,

and Truth, are its boundary

storm-wave.

The knowledge of Vedanta

lino.

Death

is its

island (capable

is its

of affording

refuge to

that

those

are

tossed upon its waters).

Acts of compasson towards all crea-

constitute

and Emancipation

tures

its

life-buoys,*

the

is

priceless commodity offered to those voyaging on its waters in

search of marchandise. its equine

head disgorging flames of fire,

fiery terrors.

its

Like its substantive prototype with

so difficult to transcend, of dwelling within ~

the Sankhyas enter into pure space.-f- CB 72

ocean

too has

liability,

that is

this

Having transcended the

the gross body,

Surya then

bears,

with his rays, those righteous men that are practicers of the

Sankhya doctrines.

Like the fibres of the lotus-stalk convey-

ing water to the flower into which they

all

drinking all things from the

conveys them unto

those good and wise men.f 3 possessed

of energy,

universe,

converge, Surya,

Their attachments all destroyed,

endued with wealth of penances, and

crowned with success, these Yatis, * 'Udadhi' is, literally, a water-jar.

O

Bharata, are borne by

In this country most people,

The mouth of the jar being

while swimming, use water-jars as buoys.

dipped into the water, the air confined within it serve to support heavy weights.

I have heard that the most rapid currents are crossed by milk-

maids in this way, all the while bearing milk pails on their heads. T. t In the second line of 72, dustaram-janma' means 'janma-yuktam c

dustaram.' I

— T.

The sense seems to be that by

practising

the Sankhya doctrines

vnen cease to have any regard for even their gross bodies.

They

suc-

ceed in realising their existence as independent of

earthly

or

heavenly objects.

all

"What is meant by the Sun bearing them in his rays

and conveying to them all things from every that these men acquire great puissance.

part

of the

universe

is

This is not the puissance of

Yoga but of- knowledge. Everythingibeing regarded as unsubstantial and transitory, the position of Indra himself, or of Brahman, is looked upon as undesirable and unworthy of acquisition.

Sincere convic-

tion of this kind and the course of canduct that is conformable to it literally puissance of the

is

highest kind, for all the purposes of puis-

sance are capable of being served by it.

— T.


.

that

wind 74 which

Bharata

the best of the seven winds,

great felicity,

75

In

!

Rajas.f

fact,

that

delici-

wind which

is

regions

of

and which blows

in

O son of Kunti, to that which

conveys them,

Then space

the highest end in space.*

O monarch, conveys them to

are carried, 70

fragrant, and

subtile, cooling,

is

ous to the touch,

is

5S3

Canti parya.

.parva.]

which they

into

the highest end

of

Rajas then bears them to the highest end of Sattwa,

Sattwa then bears them. O thou of pure soul, to the Supreme 77 and puissant Narayana. The puissant and pure-souled ISIarayana at last, through himself, bears them to the Supreme

Having reached the Supreme Soul, those persons, who have (by that time) become the body

stainless

Soul.

is called) That,}:

7*

of ^what

attain to immortality, and they have never

That is the O king O son of Pritha, which is attained by those high-

afterwards to return from that position, highest end,

souled men who have transcended the of opposites.'

!

pairs

of all

influence

" ;9

"Yudhishthira said,

— '0 sinless one, have those persons

of firm vows, after they have attained to that excellent tion which collection

fraught

is

of their

posi->

with puissance and felicity, any

re-

so

It

lives

including birth and death ?

behooveth thee to tell me properly what the truth is in this respect. O thou of Kuru's race, I do not think it proper to question any one else than thee

bearing upon

Emancipation,

81

Observing the scriptures

!

in

the

that

con-

while

other

great fault

I find this

subject (for certain scriptures on the topic declare

sciousness disappears in scriptures declare the

the emancipate

very

reverse

state,

of this).

If,

tained to that high state, the Yatis continue to sciousness, 82

Pravritti

is

it

would seem,

superior.

If,

O

king,

again,

that

having at-

live

the

con-

in

religion

of

consciousness disappears

from the emancipate state and one who has become eman* This is taken as meaning that the Sankhyas are

firmament of the heart.

conveyed

Perhaps, what is intended by it

is

to

the

that they

become withdrawn from all external objects and even the impressions of all external things.

— T.

+ Perhaps, this means the pleasures of heaven. I

I.

e.,

they who

— T.

have identified themselves with Brahma,

— T.


t

MAHABHARATA.

58.4«

[Mohhadharma

dpate only resembles a person sunk in dreamless slumber, then nothing can be more improper than to say that there is really no consciousness in

Emancipation

(for all that happens

in dreamless slumber is that one's consciousness is ly overshadowed

when one awakes from that slumber).*' 83 "Bhishma said, 'However difficult it may be

the question

it,

temporari-

and suspended, but never lost, fur it returns

which thou hast asked, O

Verily, the question

is

to

answer

son, is

proper.

of such a kind that even they that are

possessed of great learning become stupefied in

O chief of Bharata's race.

84

truth is as expounded by me.

For

answering it,

that, hear

all

The high-souled

Kapila have set their high understandings on

The senses of knowledge, O king, planted embodied creatures, are employed

in

this

the

in

what the

followers

bodies

respective

their

of

point."

5

of

func-

They are the instruments of the Soul, for Disit is through them that that subtile Being perceives.-f united with the Soul, the senses are like lumps of wood, and tions of perception.

8(i

are,

without doubt, destroyed (in respect of the functions

they serve) like the froth that ocean.

ST

is

seen

on the bosom of the

When the embodied creature, O scorcher of foes,

* Yudhishthira's question seems to be this. consciousness in the emancipate state ? this question differently.

If

it

Is there or is there nob

scriptures answer

Different

be said that there

consciousness in

is

that state, then why discard heaven and its pleasures, or the religion

which leads to those pleasures ? Where is the Sannyasa or the religion of Nivritti or abstention

of Pravritti or acts

necessity then of

from all acts?

On the supposition of there being

consciousness in the

emancipate state, the Religion of Pravritti should be taken as superior.

If,

on the other hand, the existence of consciousness be denied,

that would be an error.

'Dukshataram'

is 'ayuktaram.'

— T.

Although I make use of the word 'perceive' yet remembering that the mind is included among the senses and regarded as the sixth sense, t

the functions of recollection, representation, &c, are also implied the word 'pac^ati.'

The Burdwan translator gives a

neous version of this Verse. J

by

ridiculously

erro-

froth

intro-

— T.

The Commentator explains thafr the simile

of the

is

duced in consequence of its disappearance with the disappearance of water.

K. P. Singha is incorrect in taking the instance

illustrative of the quickness of the destruction,— T,

of froth as

I


585

GANTI PAIIVA,

PaiV'l.]

sinks into sleep along with his senses, the subtile

Soul then

roves among all objects like the wind through space.*" 8 Soul, during

subtile

slumber, continues to see

and touch all objects of touch, perceptions, as well as when

of their inability to

during sleep,

all

act

90

king, and

awake. 89

is

forms)

take in

other

In consequence

without their director, the senses,

become extinguished

places (and lose their son.-f*

it

The

(all

powers)

their

respective

snakes deprived of poi-

like

At such times, the subtile

in

Soul, repairing

the

into

respective places of all the

senses, without doubt, discharges

all their functions.^ 91

the

All

qualities

of Sattwa, all

the

attributes of the Understanding,

O Bharata,

of Mind, and Space, and Wind,

thou of righteous soul, and

all

the attributes of liquid

and of Earth,

92

as

also

those

O Partha,

substances, 93 of Water,

— these senses with these qualities,—

Yudhishwhich inhere to Jiva-souls, are along with the Jivasoul itself, overwhelmed by the Supreme Soul or Brahma. thira,

Acts also, good and disciples waiting upon

overwhelm that Jiva-soul.

bad,

their

preceptor ~

senses too wait upon the Jiva-soul. 94 S5

transcends Prakriti, it

attains

to

Like

with reverence, the

When

Brahma

the

that

Jiva-souL

is

without;

change, that is highest, that is Narayana, that is beyond all

and that transcends Prakriti. Freed from both merit and demerit, the Jiva-soul, entering the pairs

,j6

of opposites,

Supreme Soul which is divested of all attributes, and which the home of all auspiciousness, does not return thence,

is

O Bharata. What remains, O son, is the mind with the senses, O Bharata. These have to come back once more at 97

the appointed season

Master.S

98

fur

doing the bidding of their great

Soon after, O son of Kunti, (when

this

body

is

* 'Sarvatra' does not mean 'through every part of the sleeper's body' as K. P.

Singha takes it, but 'sarvavishaye' as the Commentator cor-

rectly explains it.

t X

— T.

'Anicah' is 'nasti icah or pravartakah yasya.' T. For the Soul, in dreams, sees and hears and touches and smells, 'Ilia' is

'sapne.'

&c, precisely as it does while awake.

—T.

$ The sense seems to be that a person who becomes emancipate in

When the state of Samadhi is over, his mind and senses return ; and returning they do the bidding of the

this life becomes so in Samadhi.

74


MAHABHARATA.

586

cast off ) the Yati striving is

[Mokshadharnm

Emancipation, endued as he

after

with knowledge and desirous as he

of Guna, succeeds in

is

attaining to that peace of Emancipation

which

is

his

who

The Sankhyas, O king, are endued with They succeed in attaining to the highest end

becomes bodiless.* great wisdom.

99

by means of this kind of knowledge. that is equal to this.

100

There is no knowledge

Do not yield to any kind

of doubt.

The Knowledge which is described in the system of the Sankhyas is regarded as the highest. That knowledge is immutable and is eternally fixed. It is eternal Brahma in fulness.

101

beginning, middle, and end.

It has no

It is the cause

cends all pairs of opposites.

It stands in fulness.

of the universe.

tion of any kind. its praises sung by

the

wise.

From

it

and applaud

man as and it

as flowing

all

it

in

the

the

Thus are flow creation and

it

The great Rishis speak of

destruction and all modifications.

scriptures. 103

deities

of the creation

It is without deteriora-

and everlasting.

It is uniform, 108

and

all

All learned Brah-

104

men regard

righteous

from Brahma, Supreme, Divine,

mutable, and Undeteriorating.

It trans-

Infinite,

Im-

All Brahmanas again that

are attached to objects of the senses adore

and applaud it by

The same is the view of Yogins well observant of penances and medi105 The Crutis tation and of Sankhyas of immeasurable insight. form of philoSankhya the Kunti, that son of declare, O ascribing to it attributes that belong to illusion.-f-

sophy

is

the form

of that

Formless One.

The cognitions

Supreme, i'. c, bring about both happiness and misery, 'which, of course, are the consequences of the acts

of past

lives,

though that happiness men very

In the next Verse is said that these soon leave their bodies and become freed from rebirth. T.

and misery are not felt.

* There are two kinds of Emancipation ; one is attainable here, in this body.

It is 'Jivan-mukti' ; the other is 'Videha-kaivalya'

or

that

which becomes one's when one is bodiless. In 98, Jivan-mukti has been spoken of. In this Verse, the observations apply to 'Videhakaivalya.'

—T.

Such men hymn its praises by regarding Those attributes, of of attributes. course, are the result of illusion, for in its real nature theie can be t 'Vadanti' is 'stuvanti.'

it

as the Supreme Deity possessed

ao attribute's in Brahma.

— T.


587

canti palya;

Farm.]

philosophy)

that

to

(according

chief of Bharata's

have,

race, been said to be the knowledge of Brahma.* " 'There are two kinds of

Earth,

creatures

on Earth, O lord of

Of these, those that

mobile and immobile.

viz.,

108

are

That high knowledge, O king, which exists in persons conversant v/ith Brahma, and that which occurs in the Vedas, and that which is found In other scripmobile are superior.

tures,

the

107

and that in Yoga, and that which may be seen in Puranas, are

diverse

philosophy/}- 108

Sankhya

exist in high histories,

all,

O

monarch, to be found

Whatever knowledge

seen

is

in.

to-

whatever knowledge occurs, O king, of wealth

acquisition

In the sciences appertaining to the

as

approved by the wise, whatever other knowledge exists in flow, O high-souled monarch, from the all these, this world,

109 high knowledge that occurs among the Sankhyas.

of soul,

quillity

high

puissance,

Tran-

knowledge

subtile

all

of.

which the scriptures speak, penances of subtile force, and all O king, have all been duly ordained in the

kinds of felicity,

Sankhya system. 110 that complete

Failing to

knowledge which

acquire, is

O

son

of Pritha,

recommended by

their

Sankhyas attain to the status of deities and Lording it over the celestials as pass many years in felicity. system, the

they will, they

fall,

upon the expiration of the allotted

among learned Brahmanas and Yatis.t 111

period,

this body, those

regenerate ones

that

follow

Casting off the

system enter into the superior state of Brahma celestials entering

into

the

firmament, by

system which

selves wholly to that adorable *' Brahma is

Sankhya like

the

devoting themis

theirs

and

knowledge without duality, i. e., knowledge without The knowledge or cognition

the consciousness of knower and known. of an object,

when the object is

annihilated, assumes the form of that

knowledge which is called Brahma. T. t The Commentator explains that the object of this "Verse is to show that among mobile creatures those endued with knowledge are superior,

and among all kinds of knowledge, the knowledge occurring

in the Sankhya system is the highest. X I.

e.,

if

Sankhyas fail to attain lated into gods.

—T.

to

— T.

any defect of practice or S&dhana, th<* Emancipation, they at least become trans-

in consequence of


MAHABHATIATA.

588

which is worshipped by

men. 112

wise

all

[Mokshadhrtrma Those regenerate

of that knowSankhya system, even if they fail to attain to eminence, are never seen to fall among

persons that are devoted to the acquisition ledge which is recommended in

the

intermediate creatures, or to sink

into

the

status

men. 118

who

is

fully

That high-souled

with the

person

and agreeable, be-

liberal

O king, equal to Narayana. 114

comes,

and immeasurable

vast, high, ancient, ocean-like,

Sankhya system that is pure and

of sinful

conversant

I have now

told thee,

O god among men, the truth about the Sankhya system. It

the

is

embodiment of Narayana, of the universe

comes,

He causes the

Creation

the time comes for destruction,

as

it

When the time of Creation

exists from the remotest time.*

to start

He

into

life,

and when

swallows up everything.

Having withdrawn everything into his own body he goes sleep,

—that inner Soul of the universe.' "-H

to

16

Section CCCIII. "Yudhisthira said,

—'What

is

that

which

is

Un-

called

deteriorating and by attaining to which no one has to come

What, again, is that which is called Deteriorating, and by attaining to which one has to return once more ? l

back ?

O slayer of foes, I ask thee the distinction that exists O thou of mighty arms, between the Deteriorating and the Undeteriorating ones for understanding them both truly,

Kurus. 2

delighter of the

Vedas, speak of thee as an

Ocean of knowledge.

blessed Rishis and Yatis of high souls do

the

hast very few days to live.

When the Sun

path

the

southern

for

O

Brahmanas conversant with the

entering into

Highly-

same/

turns

1

Thou

from his

northern, thou

shalt

When thou shalt leave us, from high end. whom shall we hear of all that is beneficial for us ? Thou 4

attain to thy

art the lamp of Kuril's race.

Indeed, thou art always blaz-

ing with the light of knowledge.' *

/.

e.,

it is

everything.

t That Narayana Jihya system.— T.

O

perpetuater of Kuril's

—T.

who does all this is the embodiment

of the

Saii-


— canti parva,

Parva.]

589

race, I desire, therefore, to hear all this from

Listen-

thee.

ing to thy discourses that are always sweet like nectar, curiosity, without being satiated,

"Bhishma

said,

shall,

'I

in

always increasing

is

this

thee the old narrative of the discourse

my

!' 6

connection, relate

to

that

be-

took

tween Vacishtha and king Karala of Janaka's on a time when that foremost of Rishis,

viz.,

place

race.

7

Once

Vacishtha, en-

dued with the effulgence of the Sun, was seated at his ease, king Janaka asked him about that highest knowledge which s Highly proficient in that departis for our supreme good. ment of knowledge which is concerned with the Soul and possessed of certain conclusions in respect

of all

branches of

that science, * as Maitravaruni, that foremost 9

seated, the king, approaching

him in humble words,

of Rishis, was him with joined hands, asked

well pronounced and sweet

tute of all controversial spirit, this question,

10

and

desti-

— O holy one,

I desire to hear of Supreme and Eternal Brahma by attaining

come back. 11 I desire also to know that which is called Destructible and That into which this universe enters when destroyed. Indeed, what is That which is said to be indestructible, auspicious, beneficial, to which men of wisdom have not to

and free from evil of every kind ? " 'Vacishtha said,

n2

— Hear, O lord of Earth, as to how this

universe is destroyed, and of That which was never destroyed

and which will never be destroyed

at

any time. 13

thousand years, (according to the measure of the

Twelve

celestials,)

make a Yuga. Four such Yugas, taken a thousand times, make a Kalpa which measures one day of Brahman.-f-- 4 Brahman's night

also,

O king, is of the same measure. When

Brahman himself is destroyed,^ Cambhu of formless soul and

* The Commentator explains the compound 'Adhyatinagatinicchayam' differently T.

t Both the "Vernacular translators render this Verse wrongly. X 'Yasyante'

is

—T.

explained by the Commentator as implying 'Brah-r

manah ante,' and not 'at the end

Manu (Chap.

I, 74.)

Vacishtha here

fralaya.— T.

of that night.' The line occurs in where 'ante' refers to Brahman's day and night.

refers

to

Mahapralaya,

and not any

intermediate


1EAHABHARATA.

500 to

[Alukshadharmd

whom the Yoga attributes of Anima, Laghima,, &c., natu-

rally

inhere,

awakes, and once

more creates that First or

Eldest of all creatures, possessed of vast proportions, of infinite

endued with form, and identifiable with the universe.

deeds,

That Cambhu thing). tion,

is

otherwise called

He is pure

111-16

head and mouth everywhere, and with ears

That Being

also in every place.

universe.

17

The

exists,

overwhelming

(in the

Vedanta) been called the

scriptures,

He

is

and Virinchi, and the Unborn. 18

In

the

In the

Understanding.

scriptures,

Yoga

called

the

Sankhya

He is indicated by diverse names, and regarded as

having Infinity for his Soul. ing the

the-

eldest-born Being is called Hiranya-

This holy one has

garbha.

Great,

(the lord of every-

having his hands and feet stretching in all directions,

with eyes and entire

I<jana

Effulgence, and transcends all deteriora-

soul

of the

Indestructible. 19

Of diverse forms and constitutHe is regarded as One and

universe,

The three worlds of infinite ingredients have

been created by Him without assistance from any source and have been overwhelmed

by him.

In consequence

of

His

UnderHe is said to be of universal form. He creates Himself by Himself. Endued with mighty energy, He first creates Consciousness and that 20

manifold forms,

going modifications

21 Great Being called Prajapati endued with Consciousness. The Manifest (or Hiranyagarbha) is created from the Unmani-

fest.

This is called by the learned the Creation of

Know-

The creation of Mahan (or Virat) and ledge. 22 Ascripby Hiranyagarbha, is the Creation of Ignorance.* destruction the and worship) of (worthy attributes tion of thereof, called respectively by the names of Ignorance and

Consciousness,

Knowledge by persons learned Crutis, then arose, referring to

in

the interpretation

this, that,

or the

the three (viz., Akshara, Hiranyagarbha, or Virat).-f-

of the

other of ls

Know,

* In the creation of Mahan or Prajapati or Virat, and of Conscious-

Tamas or Ignorance predominates.— T. + This is a very abstruse Verse. I am not sure that I have understood it correctly. What is said here seems to be this from Akshara

ness, the element of

:

arose Hiranyagarbha ; from Hiranyagarbha arose Virat. This, that, or possessed of the other is worshipped by ordinary men, while persons


59l

cauti parta.

Farva.]

O king, that the creatiun of the (subtile) elements Consciousness is the is

third.*

In

from

kinds of Consciousness

all

which flows from modification of the comprises Wind and Light and creation This fourth

the fourth creation

third.

24

Space and Water and Earth, with their properties of sound, touch, form, taste, and scent.

25

This aggregate of ten arose,

without doubt, at the same time. arch,

is

The fifth creation, O mon-

that which has arisen from combinations of the primal

elements (named above). the eyes, the

20

tongue, and

This comprises the the

ear, the

forming the

nose

speech, and the two hands, and the two legs, and

skin,

fifth,

the

and

lower

and the organs of generation. 27 The first five of these constitute the organs of knowledge, and the last five the organs duct,

All

of action.

king.

2,1

with mind,

these,

These constitute

the

four

arose

exist in the forms of all living creatures.

these

properly,

Brahmanas

possessed

bodied creatures.

O

of

By understanding insight

into

the

28

In the three worlds a called body, is possessed by all em-

truth have never to yield to sorrow.

combination of these,

simultaneously,

and twenty topics that

Indeed,

king, a combination of those

known as such in deities and men and

is

Danavas, s0 in Yakshas

and spirits and Gandharvas, and Kinnaras and great snakes, and Charanas and Picachas, ?l in celestial Rishis and Raand worms, and gnats, and vermin born of filth and rats, and dogs andCwapakas and Chaineyas

kshasas, in biting

flies,

and Chandalas and Pukkasas/ 2 in elephants and steeds and Whatever other creaasses and tigers, and trees, and kine.

<real

insight

worship.

do not invest any of them with attributes worthy of

The speaker

says that the ascription of attributes, called

Ignorance, and the non-ascription (or destruction of that ascription,) called Knowledge, (with respect to Virat or Hiranyagarbha or Akshara),

then arose. It might be asked that when there were no men as yet to worship or to condemn such worship, how oould the two arise? The

answer is that the two, in their subtile form?, came into existence and were afterwards availed of by men when men came into being,— T. * From Akshara or the Indestructible is Hiranyagarbha. From Hiranyagarbha is Mahan or Virat, and Consciousness. are the subtile elements.

— T.

From the las*


mahabharata.

592

[Mukshudharma

tures exist in water or space or on earth, for there is no other place in which creatures exist

combination. called

35 " 4

are

heard, have

this

O sire, included within the class

All these,

Manifest,

we have

as

destroyed day after day,

be

to

seen

Hence, all creatures produced by

twenty are said to be destructible.

union

of these

and

four

36

And since the universe,

" 'This then is the Indestructible.

which is made up of Manifest and Unmanifest, meet with des36 The very truction, therefore, it is said to be Destructible. Being called Mahan who is the eldest-burn is always spoken of as an instance of the Destructible. I have now told thee,

O monarch, all that

hadst asked me.'7

thou

Transcending the twenty

the four and twenty topics already adverted to is fifth

That Vishnu, in consequence

Vishnu.

called

of the

absence of all attributes, is not a topic (of knowledge) though as that which pervades all the topics, he

by the wise.

33

Since that which

has been

destructible

is

all this

that is Manifest, therefore,

form.

The twenty fourth, which is Prakriti, is

this

all

side over all this (which has sprung from

so

caused

has

endued with

is

her

called

said

pre-

to

modifications).

The twentyfifth, which is Vishnu, is formless and, therefore, cannot be said to

Unmanifest

over

preside

( Prakriti),

universe.* 19

the

which, when

It

that

is

endued with body

(in

consequence of union with Chit) dwells in the hearts of all creatures endued

with

body.

As regards

(the Indestructible), although he

without form, yet he (in consequence kriti)

assumes

all

forms.

40

has the attributes of birth

eternal

without

is

of a

union

also

deatu.

And in

becomes an

object

of perception

and

with Pra-

Uniting with Prakriti

and death, he

attributes of birth and

union he

Chetana

attributes

which

assumes the

consequence of such

and though

in

* The meanings of such Verses depend upon the grammatical significations of certain words that are

used.

They can

scarcely

be ren-

dered accurately into any other language not derived from Sanskrit. What is said here is that it is Prakriti which must be said to be the Adhishtlmtri of the universe.

Vishnu

Akshara, or the Indestructible, however, universe (vyapnoti).

is

not

so.

Vishnu, Brahma,

is said to cover or pervade the

Vishnu io Vy&paka but not Adhishthatri.

—T.


CANTi PARVA.

Parva.)

593 be invested

reality divested of all attributes yet he conies to

way that the Mahat-Soul (Hiranyagarbha), becoming united with Prakriti and invested with Ignorance, undergoes modifications and becomes conscious of 42 Uniting with the attributes of Sattwa and Rajas and Self. therewith. 41

It is in this

Tamas, he becomes identified with diverse creatures belonging to diverse orders

ness and

consequence of his forgetful-

of Being, in

upon Ignorance. 43

his waiting

his birth and destruction arising from

the

In

consequence of

fact

than what he apparently

no other

Regarding himself as

is.

that, he follows the attributes of

Under the influence

colors in

Rajas and

diverse

kinds influ-

to

Sattwa. 45

White, Red, and Dark.

all, viz.,

conditions

There are three All

those

colors

appertain to Prakriti (so that He it is who becomes White

Red or Dark according as the nature of the

Prakriti

which He becomes identified for the time being). 46

Tamas one goes

to

or

Under the

attains

Tamas.

by

ences of Rajas and Sattwa, he attains similarly to

that are affected by

this

Sattwa, Rajas, and Tamas. 4 *

of Tamas, he

of conditions that are affected

dwell-

of his

ing in union with Prakriti, he thinks himself to be

is

or

with

Through

Through Rajas one attains to Through Sattwa,

hell.

(and remains in) the status of humanity.

people ascend to the regions of the deities and become sharers of

great

felicity.

By adhering

47

to

sin

sinks into the intermediate order of beings.

continuously

one

By

both

righteously and sinfully one attains to the status ty.

acting of

By acting only righteously, one attains to the

the deities. 48

In this way the twentyfifth, viz., Akshara (the

Indestructible), the wise say, by union with (Prakriti),

humanistatus of

the

unmanifest

becomes transformed into Kshara (destructible).

By means of knowledge, however, the Indestructible becomes displayed in His true nature.

" 49 '

Section CCCIV. "'Vacishtha said, ness the Soul

— Thus

follows

consequence of his forgetful-

Ignorance and obtains thousands of

bodies one after another.

75

in

1

He attains to thousands of births


mahabharata.

594 ^raong the

[JU'okshadharma

intermediate orders and sometimes among the

very gods in consequence of his union

with (particular) at-

From the

tributes and the puissance of attributes.* 2

of humanity he goes to heaven

status

and from heaven he comes

back to humanity, and from humanity he sinks into hell for

many long years. 3

As the worm that

cocoon

the

fabricates

shuts itself completely on every side by means of the threads it

weaves itself, even so the Soul, though in reality tran-

scending all attributes, invests himself on

every side with

attributes (and deprives himself of liberty).f*

Though trans-

cending (in his real nature) both happiness and misery,

it

thus that he subjects himself to happiness and misery.

It is

thus also that, though transcending

Soul

diseases, the

all

is

regards himself to be afflicted by headache and opthalmia and

toothache and affections of the throat and abdominal dropsy,

and burning thirst, and enlargement of glands, and cholera, and vitiligo, and leprosy, and burns, and asthma and phthisis,

and epilepsy, and whatever other diseases of diverse kinds are seen in the bodies of embodied creatures/" Regarding 7

himself, through error, as born among thousands of creatures jn the intermediate

orders

of being, and

sometimes among

the gods, he endures misery and enjoys the fruits of his deeds. 8

good

Invested with Ignorance he regards himself as robed

sometimes in white cloth and sometimes in

full dress

consist-

ing of four pieces, or as lying on floors (instead of on beds on bedsteads) or with hands and feet

contracted

frogs, or as seated upright in the attitude

plation, or as clad in rags or as

lying

those

of

of ascetic contemsitting

or

canopy of heaven or within mansions

like

built

under the

and

of bricks

stone or on rugged stones or on ashes or bare stones or on the

bare earth or on beds or on battlefields or in

mire or on wooden planks or on

water or in

diverse kinds of beds

* In the previous Section it has been said that through

;

or,

Tamas he

takes birth among the intermediate orders, through Kajas among human beings,

and through Sattwa among gods.

kshayat' means 'aicaryya' or puissance.

The root

'kshi' in

'Guna*

— T.

t The soul weaves a cocoon with attributes (or, acts which result from attributes), and though free deprives himself of freedom. T.


595

canti parva,

Parva.]

of fruit, he regards himself as clad

impelled by desire

scant piece of cloth made of grass or as

totally

robed in silk or in skin of the black antelope

made of flax or in sheep-skin

in

a

nude or

as

or

cloth

in

or in tiger-skin or in

lion-skin

hemp, or in barks of birch or in cloths made of

or in fabric of

the produce of prickly plants, or in vestures made

of threads

woven by worms or of torn rags or in diverse other kinds of cloth too numerous to mention. The soul regards himself also as wearing diverse kinds of ornaments and gems, or as eating kinds of food. 8

diverse

eating at

" 16

He

regards himself as sometimes

intervals of one night, or once

the

at

same hour

every day, or as at the fourth, the sixth, and the eighth hour every day, 10 or as once in six or seven ten

in

on.ce

or

or twelve days, 17 or as once

eight nights, or as in

a

month, or as

eating only roots, or fruits, or as subsisting upon air or water alone, or on cakes

of sesame husk, or curds or cowdung, 18 or

the urine of the cow food,

19

or as

or potherbs or

flowers or moss

or

raw

subsisting on fallen leaves of trees or fruits that

have fallen down and lay scattered on the ground, or diverse other kinds of food, impelled by the desire of winning (ascetic) success. 20

The Soul regards himself as adopting the observance

of Chandrayana according to the rites ordained in the tures, or diverse other vows and observances,

scrip-

and the courses

of duty prescribed for the four modes of life, and even direleotions of duty, 21

and the duties of other subsidiary modes of four principal ones, and even diverse kinds of practices that distinguish the wicked and sinful. The Soul regards himself as enjoying retired spots and the delightful shades of mountains and the cool vicinity of springs life

included in the

and fountains, 23 and solitary river banks and secluded forests, and sacred spots dedicated to the deities, and lakes and waters withdrawn from the busy haunts of men, 83 and lone mountain the accomodation that houses and mansions The Soul regards himself as employed in the recita-

caves affording afford.

tion of different kinds

of hidden

mantras

or

as

observing;

different vows 21 sacrifices

and rules and diverse kinds of penances, and of many kinds, and rites of diverse sorts." The

Soul regards himself as adopting sometimes

the

ways of


Marabharata,

506 tracers

[Mokttha&harnKi

and hit -bints and the practices of Brahmanas and

Kshatriyas and Vaieyas and Cudras,

and

of diverse

gifts

hinds unto those that are destitute or blind or helpless. 25

In consequence of his being invested with Ignorance, the

Soul adopts the

different attributes of Sattwa and Rajas and Tamas, and Righteousness and Wealth and pleasure. 27 Under the influence of Prakriti, the Soul, undergoing modi-

fications himself, observes and adopts

and regards himself as such. self as

employed

in

the

and practises all these

Indeed, the Soul regards him-

utterance of the

J3waha and Swadha and Vashat, and

he regards as his Superiors 28 in ;

in

sacred

mantras

bowing unto those

officiating

in

the sacrifices

making gifts and accepting in them performing sacrifices and studying the scriptures^ and doing all other acts and rites of this kind. 29 The Soul regards himself as concerned with birth and death and disputes and slaughter. All these, the learned say, constitute the path of acts good and bad.* It is the goddess Prakriti who causes birth and death. When the time approaches for uni-

of others, in

teaching pupils,

;

versal

Destruction, all

existent objects and attributes are withdrawn by the Supreme Soul which then exists alone* 1

like the Sun withdrawing at evening all his rays and when the time comes for Creation He once more creates and spreads ;

them out like the Sun shedding and spreading out his rays -when morning comes. Even thus the Soul, for the sake of sport, repeatedly regards himself invested with all these ditions, 52 31

con-

which are his own forms and attributes, infinite m

umber, and agreeable to himself.

Soul, though really

It is in this way that the

transcending the three attributes, be-

comes attached to the path of acts and creates by modification Prakriti invested with the attributes of birth

and death

and identical with all acts and conditions which

are

terised by the three attributes of Sattwa, Rajas,

and Tamas.

charac-

Arrived at the path of action, the Soul regards particular acts to be endued

with

particular characteristics and

of particular ends/ 3* 74

productive

O monarch, the whole of this uni-

verse has been blinded by Prakriti and

all

diversely overwhelmed (through Prakriti)

things

have been

by

attributes

the


— CANT! PARVA.

raWd.] and Tamas.* 6

of Rajas

It

consequence of the

in

is

597

Soul

being invested by Prakriti that these pairs of opposites, productive of happiness and woe, repeatedly come. It is in

consequence of this Ignorance that Jiva regards these sorrows 3 Indeed, to be his and imagines them as pursuing him. '1

O monarch, through that Ignorance it is that Jiva imagines he should anyhow cross those sorrows, and that he should, going into the regions of the gods, enjoy the felicity that awaits all his good acts. It is through Ignorance that he thinks he should enjoy and endure these delights and

woes here in this world.

27 " 38

Through Ignorance Jiva

—I should secure my happiness.

these thinks,

By continually doing good

have happiness in this life till its close and I shall

acts, I may

be happy in all my future lives. 58

Through, again, the

(evil)

acts I do in this life unending sorrow may become mine.

The

status of humanity

with great misery, for from

fraught

is

take many

long

years before I can come back to the status of humanity.

From From

it one

sinks

humanity I

into

hell.

From hell, it will

40

attain

shall

the

to

that superior status I shall

status

of the

gods.

have to come back again to

into hell once more One who always regards this combination of the primal elements

humanity 41 and thence

sink

to

and the senses, with the Chit's

!

reflection

in

it,

to

be thus

invested with the characteristics of the Soul, 42 has repeatedly to wander among gods and human beings and to sink into hell.

Being always invested with the idea of meum, Jiva has to make a round of such births. 43 Millions upon millions of births have to be gone

forms he assumes,

all

through by Jiva

the

successive

death.

He who

in

of which are liable to

with good and

does acts in this way, which are

all

bad fruits, 44 has

worlds to assume

the

in

three

forms and to enjoy and endure with.

fraught

fruits

successive

corresponding there-

It is Prakriti that causes acts fraught with

good and

bad acts 45 and it is Prakriti that enjoys and endures the ;

fruits thereof in the three

the course of acts.

The

Indeed, Prakriti follows

worlds.

status of the

intermediate

of humanity, and of the gods, as well, 48

— these three

should be

known

originating

in

Prakriti.

beings, fields,

Prakriti

has


[Mukshadharma

MAHAiiLiARATA.

S9S

Her existence

been said to be destitute of all attributes. affirmed only in

is

consequence of her acts (beginning with

After the same manner, Purusha (or Soul), though

Mahat). 47

without attributes himself, has his existence affirmed in consequence of the acts which the body does when

Although the Soul is not subject

his reflection.

kfiti in motion,*

body that

yet entering a

is

Pra-

united

with

the senses of knowledge and action, he regards all

own.

of those senses as his

The

five

modificasets

tsons of any kind, and is thu active principle that 8

receives

it

to

the

acts

of knowledge

senses

beginning with the ear, 48 and those of action beginning with speech, uniting with the attributes of Sattwa

and Rajas and

Tamas, become engaged in numerous objects.

Jiva imagines

that it

who does the

he

is

of his

acts

and that the

life

senses of knowledge and action belong to him, reality

he has no senses.

Indeed, though

body, he imagines that he has a body. regards

he

attributes,

himself

as

60

although in

unequipt with

Though

destitute of

endued therewith

though transcending Time, imagines himself

to

regards himself as endued with

it,

Though deathless, he still

Though not possessed

still

regards

Though transcending

himself as invested

penances, he

still

material

of a

case, he still regards himself as possessed of one ;

he

included

regards himself as

and though motionless regards himself to be

endued with motion. 62 unborn,

and

and though transcending

the (four and twenty) topics, regards himself as one

liable to death,

,

under

Though destitute of understanding, he still

Time's control."

among them.

be

and though with birth.

regards as engaged

in penances, and though he has no end (after which to strive),

he still regards himself as liable to attain to ends (of diverse kinds). 63

Though not endued with motion and birth, he still

regards himself as endued with both, and though transcendfear.

Though

Indestructible, he still regards himself Destructible.

Invested

ing

fear,

still

regards

himself

as

liable

to

With Ignorance, the Soul thus thinks of himself.—' "

!,i


Parva.]

Section CCCV. " 'Vacishtha said,

— It

is

thus, in consequence of his Igno-

rance and his association with others that are

invested

Ienorance, that Jiva has recourse to millions

and millions of

births every one of

which has dissolution

end. 1

the

in

with

In

consequence of his transformation into Chit invested with Ignorance, Jiva betakes himself to millions of abodes, every

one of which is liable to end

among

destruction,

in

mediate beings and men and the deities.

2

inter-

In consequence of

Ignorance, Jiva, like Chandramas, has to

wax and wane

thousands and thousands of times. This is truly the nature of

Know that Chandramas

Jiva when invested with Ignorance. has in reality

sixteen

full

are subject to increase

Only

portions.

night

Newmoon) remains

of the

of these

The sixteenth

and decrease.

(i.

e.,

which appears on

that portion which remains invisible and

the

fifteen

the

After

constant.

manner of Chandramas, Jiva too has full sixteen portions. Only fifteen of these, (viz., Prakriti with Chit's reflection, the ten senses of knowledge and action, and the four inner The sixteenth {vis., Chit faculties,) appear and disappear. in its purity) is subject to no modification.

named

portions

Invested with

and continually takes birth in above. With the eternal and

Ignorance, Jiva repeatedly the fifteen

~l

immutable portion of Jiva the primal essences become united

and this union takes place repeatedly. 5 tion is subtile.

immutable).

It should be

known

That sixteenth por-

Soma

as

(eternal

On the other

It is never upheld by the senses.

hand, the senses are upheld by it. tions are the cause

of the

birth

6

Since those sixteen porof creatures, creatures can

never,

O monarch, take birth without

called

Prakriti.

The destruction

united with Prakriti Soul, which is the sixteen portions

is

called

their

of Jiva's

Emancipation.

called

twenty-fifth,

if it

* Made of Chit and Not-Chit

-

-

liability 7

combined.— T.

to

be

The Mahatthat

regards

.

They are

aid.

the Unmanifest,* has

i

and

to i

body of

assume

it


GOO

mahabharata.

[Mokahadharma

In consequence of not knowing That

repeatedly.

which

is

stainless and pure, and for its devotion to what is the result of

a combination of both Pure and Impure,

5

"9

in reality pure, becomes,

O king, Impure.

quence of its devotion

to

the Soul, which is

Indeed, in conse-

Ignorance, Jiva, though charac-

terised

by

Knowledge, becomes repeatly associated with Ig-

norance.

,n

Though,

monarch, free from error of every kind,

yet in consequence of its devotion Prakriti,

it

to the three

attributes of

becomes endued with those attributes.

" LL '

Section CCCVI. " 'Janaka said,

holy

one,

it

has been

relation between male and female is like that

that

said

the

which subsists

between the Indestructible and the Destructible (or Purusha

Without a male, a female can never conand Prakriti). Without a female, a male also can never create a ceive. In consequence of their union with each other, and form. 1

2

each depending upon the attributes of the other, forms (of This is the case with

living creatures) are seen to How.

orders of being.

3

Through each

menstrual

from the sire.'

tell

is

(scrip tures.

11

flesh,

Even

and

we

in

the

to

Bones,

are derived

of

regenerate

Veda and other Whatever is read as declared in the Vedas and

what may

read

be

again, of the Vedas and

with the Vedas),

of in

is

the

other scriptures

eternal.

united together in

7

this

Emancipation cannot

The authority,

authority.

(not inconsistent

and Purusha be way by each opposing and

iH Prakriti

each depending on the other's attributes, that

now

hear, are derived

foremost

this,

the

indications

the

to the mother.

blood,

in other scriptures is regarded as

always

thee

to

O regenerate one, we know,

Skin,

mother.

the

persons,

(of living

what those are that belong

sinews, and marrow,

from

creatures)

Hear what the attributes are that belong

thereof.* sire and

shall

I

seasons.

purposes

for

each depending upon

of (sexual) congress, and through

attributes of the other, forms

union

other's

all

exist.

8

I see,

O

O

Thou,

possessed of spiritual vision so that thou

seest

holy

one,

holy

one,

art

all

things

as


CANTI PARVA.

Parva.]

G01

they ara present before thy eyes. If, therefore, there be any direct evidence of the existence of Emancipation, do

if

We are desirous of attaining to

9 thou speak of it to me.

Indeed, we wish to attain to That which

Emancipation.

auspicious, bodiless, not

subject to

is

decrepitude, eternal, be-

yond the ken of the senses, and having nothing superior to it !—

,0

" 'Vaijishtha said,

— What thou sayest about the indica-

tions of the Vedas and the other scriptures (in respect of this

Thou takest

matter) is even

so.

way

they

in

which

should

however, in thy understanding,

and the other

scriptures.

conversant with

who

person

those

Thou

indications

taken. 11

be

Thou

the

in

bearest,

only the texts of the Vedas art

monarch, truly

not,

12

That

the

real

meaning of those

in

his

understanding merely the texts

bears

texts.

of the Vedas and the other scriptures without being conversant with the true

sense

meaning of those

or

texts, bears

them fruitlessly, 13 Indeed, one who holds the contents of a work in memory without comprehending their meaning, is

said

to

bear an

conversant with the

burthen.

useless

true

have studied that treatise to purpose. 14 ing the meaning of a text, that meaning

He, however, who

meaning of a treatise, is it

said

is

to

Questioned regard-

behooveth one to communicate

which he has

comprehended

by a carefuL

study. 15

That person of dull intelligence who refuses to expound the meanings of texts in the midst of a conclave of the learned, that person of foolish understanding, never suc-

ceeds in expounding the meaning correctly.* 16 person,

An

ignorant

going to expound the true meaning of treatiseg,

Even those possessed of a knowledge of the Soul have to incur ridicule on such occasions (if what they go to explain has not been acquired by study). 17 Listen now incurs ridicule.

to me,

O monarch, as to how

the

subject

of Emancipation

* The sense seeros to be that the obligation^ to explain

a treatise in

the midst of a conclave always stimulates the best faculties, and is a conclave

of the learned, the friction of intellects is sure

out the correct sense.

76

— T.

'

to

if

it!

bring


MAnATCTTARATA.

G02

[MokshadhnririCt,

from days of

has been explained (by preceptors to disciples

old) among high-souled persons conversant with the Sankhya

and the Yoga systems of philosophy. 18 That which the Yogins behold is precisely that which the Sankhyas strive after He who sees the Sankhya and the Yoga systems to attain. to be one and the same is said to be endued with intelligence. 19 Skin, flesh, blood, fat, bile, marrow, and sinews, end these senses (of both knowledge and action), about which thou wert speaking unto me, jects ; the senses

Objects flow from ob-

exist.*

From body one

from the senses.

body, as a seed is obtained from seed.

obtains a

When the Supreme

21

Being is without senses, without seed, without matter, without body, He must be divested of all attributes and in ;

consequence of His being

so,

how, indeed, can He have at-

kind ? 22

Space and other attributes arise from the attributes of Sattwa and Rajas and Tamas, and tributes of any

disappear ultimately

in

Thus the

them.

from Prakriti and disappear in Prakriti.

marrow, bones, and of Prakriti, know, made are

fat,

bile,

are said

— these eight, that

king,

may sometimes be

of

Swatta Rajas, and from both the Jiva-

;

is

the

inferred

divested of is inferred.

all

27

attributes

appearance of

the

same manner, Pra-

from the

2C Mahat and the rest that spring from it.

the existence of Chaitanya in the

unendued

seasons, though

flowers, after

though formless,

The Jiva-

different

%vith forms, are nevertheless inferred from

kriti,

24

both partake of Prakriti

to

The Supreme Soul is 26 As the eoul and the universe.

Tamas.

arise

flesh, blood,

sinews,

attributes

characterised by the three

particular fruits and

attributes

Skin,

alone (of the male).

produced by the vital seed soul and the universe

23

attributes

body, the

Supreme Soul,

whatever and perfectly

Without beginning and

of

In this way, from stainless,

destruction, without

end, the overseer of all things, and auspicious, that Soul, only in consequence of its identifying itself with the body and

other attributes, comes to

be taken

as invested with attri-

Those persons that are truly conversant with attributes know that only objects endued with attributes can

butes. 23

Inva attributes but

thit

T.nfc w'lijli

trvnjenh

all

Utri-


603

Canti parva,

parva.]

butes can

When

have none. 29

conquers

the Jiva-soul

al-1

attributes born of Prakriti and which it assumes under error,

Supreme Soul. 30 Only the highest Rishis conversant with the Sankhya and the Yoga systems know that Supreme Soul which Sankhyas and Yogins and believers in all other systems say is beyond the Understanding, which is regarded as Jvnower and endued with only

then does

the

highest

behold the

it

wisdom of

consciousness

consequence of

in

casting off all

its

with Prakriti, which trans-

identification

cends the attribute of Ignorance or Error, which is Unman which is beyond all attributes, which is called the fest, i-

Supreme,

which

is

from

dissociated

ordains all things, which overrules Prakriti and

is

all

and Immutable, which

Eternal

born of Prakriti,

attributes

the

which

attributes,

all

and which, transcending the four and twenty topics of entwentyfifth. ri_?3

quiry, forms the

who

stand in

fear of

living consciousness,

birth,

of

When men of knowledge, conditions of

several

the

and of death, succeed

knowing the

in

Soul at the same

time. 84

unity of the Jiva-soul

An

man

intelligent

Supreme

the

Unmanifest, they succeed in understanding

regards the

with the Supreme Soul as consistent

with the scriptures and as perfectly correct

;

while

the

man

destitute of intelligence looks upon the two as different from

This

each other.

forms the distinction between

the

man

The and the man that is destitute indications of both Kshara and Akshara (Destructible and Indestructible) have now been said unto thee. Akshara is of it. s5

of intelligence

Onneness or Unity, while multiplicity to be Kshara.

30

When one begins to

properly the five

or

variety

is

said

study and understand

and twenty topics of enquiry, one then

comprehends that the Oneness of the Soul is consistent with the scriptures

them.

37

and

its

multiplicity

is

what

is

opposed to

These are the several indications of what is included

in the tale of topics or principles created and what transcends*

The wise have said that the tale of topics numbers only five and twenty. 33 That which transcends the topics is beyond that number and forms the twentysixth. The study ot that tale.

comprehension of created things (numbered five and twenty)


— MAHABHarata.

604 according

is eternal.—'

aggregates

their

to

comprehension

(of

!

[Mokshadharma

five)

is

the

study

Transcending these is That

of topics.

and

which

"™

Section CCCVII. " 'Janaka

said,

— Thou hast, O foremost of Rishis, said

that Unity is the attribute of that which is

Akshara (Indes-

tructible) and variety or multiplicity is the attribute of what is known

as

Kshara (Destructible).

I

have not, however,

clearly understood the nature of these two.

Doubts are still

lurking in my mind. Ignorant men look upon the Soul as endued with the incident of multiplicity. They, however r 1

that are possessed of knowledge and wisdom regard the Soul to be one and the same.

derstanding. all this can

I

I,

however, have a very dull un-

am, therefore, unable to comprehend how

happen. 2

The causes also that thou hast assigned

for the unity and the multiplicity

of Akshara

and Kshara I

have almost forgotten in consequence of the restlessness of

my understanding.

3

I, therefore,

desire to

thee once

hear

more discourse to me on those same incidents of unity and multiplicity, on him who is knowing, on what is destitute of knowledge, on Jiva-soul,

Knowledge, Ignorance,

Akshara,

Kshara, and on the Sankhya and the Yoga systems, in detail

and separately and agreeably to the truth. " 'Vacishtha said,

— shall I

Listen, however, to me,

tell

thee

4 "5

what thou askest

O monarch, as I expound to thee

the practices of Yoga separately.

Contemplation,

constitutes an obligatory practice with Yogins, est puissance.*

is

which

their high-

Those conversant with Yoga say that that

One is the concentration

of

the mind, and the other is called Pranayama (regulation

of

Contemplation is of two kinds.

7

Pranayama is said to be endued with substance 7 while concentration of mind is unendued with it.f Except-

breath).

'

8

* For it enables them to conquer Ignorance.

— T.

+ When Pranayama is performed with the aid of mantras or yapa, it is said to be sarjuna

or sagarbha or endued

tration of iniud, however,

is

with bubstance.

Concen-

made without the aid of such ycpa* — T»


canti parva.

Parva.]

605

ing the three times when a man passes urine and

one should devote the whole of his time

eats, tion.

Withdrawing the senses from their

9

and

contempla-

objects by the

of the mind, one possessed of intelligence, self pure, should, agreeably to the

to

stools

aid

having made one-

two and twenty modes of

transmitting the Prana breath, unite the Jiva-soul with That

which transcends the four and twentieth topic (called Ignorance or Prakriti)* which is regarded by the wise as dwelling in every

part

of the

destruction. IC U ~

It

is

body and as transcending decay and by means of those two and twenty

methods that the Soul may always be known, as heard by us. It

certain

is

that this practice of Yoga is his whose mind

never affected by evil passions. son's.

12

It

is

not any

other

is

per-

Dissociated from all attachments, abstemious in diet,

and subduing all the senses, one should fix one's mind on the Soul, during the first and the last part

having,

of the

night, 1 ' after

O king of Mithila, suspended the functions of all the

senses, quieted the mind by the

understanding, and assumed

a posture as motionless as that of a block of stone. 14

men

of knowledge, conversant with

come as

fixed as a

of wood,

stake

the

and

rules

immovable as a

as

mountain, then are they said to be in Yoga. 15 does not hear, and smell, and taste, and see

When

of Yoga, be-

When

one

when one is not when one's mind becomes perfectly free from every purpose 16 when one is not conscious of any thing, when one cherishes no thought, when one becomes like

conscious of any touch

;

;

;

a piece of wood, then is one called by the wise to be in perfect

Yoga. 17

At such a time one shines like a lamp that burns in a place where there is no wind at such a time one becomes freed even from one's subtile form, and perfectly united with ;

Brahma.

When one

attains

to

such progress, one has no

longer to ascend or to fall among intermediate beings. 18 When

persons like ourselves say

that there

has been a complete

* The two and twenty 'sanchodanas' or 'Preranas' are the two and

twenty modes of transmitting the Prana breath from the toe of the foot to the crown of the head.

Supreme Soul.

— T.

That which transcends Prakriti is the


MAHABHARATA.

§05

[Muksrut dharma

Knower, the Known, and Knowledge, While

identification of the

then is the Yogin said to behold the Supreme Soul.* 13

Yoga, the Supreme Soul displays itself in the Yogin's heart

in

like a blazing fire, or like the bright Sun, or

like

the

light-

ning's flame in the sky. 20 That Supreme Soul which is Unborn

and which is the essence of nectar, that is seen by high-souled Brahmanas endued with intelligence and wisdom and conversant with the Vedas, 21

is

subtiler than

greater than what is great. creatures,

all

worlds,

is

not

He is seen

seen

what is subtile and

That Soul, though dwelling by them. 22

only by a

The Creator

in

of the

endued with wealth

person

lamp of the mind. He dwells on the other shore of thick Darkness and transcends him called Icwara.-j- 23 Persons conversant with the Vedas of intellegence when aided

by the

and endued with omniscience call Him the dispeller of Darkness, stainless, transcending Darkness,

without attributes and

endued therewith. 24 " 'This is what is called the Yoga is

the indication of Yoga ?

of Yogins.

What else

By such practices do Yogins suc-

ceed in beholding the Supreme Soul that transcends destruc-

This much that I have told thee in and decay. 25 detail concerns about the science of Yoga. I shall now dis-

tion

course to

thee

of that

Sankhya philosophy by which the

Supreme Soul is seen through the gradual destruction of G The Sankhvas, whose svstem is built on Prakriti,

errors.+'-

say that Prakriti, which is Unmanifest, is the foremost. Prakriti, they say,

O monarch, the

Mahat, is produced. 27

It is heard

second principle called

by us that from Mahat

flows the third principle called Consciousness.

blessed

with sight of the Soul

From

The Sankhyas

say that from Consciousness

flow the five subtile essences of sound, form, touch, taste, and

* The reading I adopt is 'na-kathyate.' t 'Atmanah' is 'Icwarat parah.'

— T.

—T.

\ 'Parisankhyanadarcanam' is explained by the Commentator thus i

'Parisankhyanam' is 'parivarjanam,'

i.

e.,

the gradual 'pravilapam' of

errors; 'ten a dar§anam or sakshatkaram.'— T.


scent.

28

CO?

CANTI PALTA,'

Parva.)

they call by the name

All these eight

of Prakriti.

They water, and are the five gross essences of space, light, earth, knowledge inof and action of wind, and the ten senses 29 Men of wisdom devoted to the Sankhya cluding the mind. path and conversant with all its ordinances and dispensations

The modifications of these eight are sixteen in number.

regard these four and twenty topics as embracing the

That Avhich range of Sankhya enquiry/ comes merged in the producing cause. troyed in

order.

reverse

a

At every new

31 -

produced be-

Created by the

principles are

after another, these

Supreme Soul one

is

whole

des-

Creation, the

Gunahs start into existence in the lateral order (as stated above), and (when Destruction comes) they, merge (each into its

progenitor)

a reverse

in

order, like

waves of

the

2 the ocean disappearing in the ocean that gives them birth.

O best of kings, this is

manner

the

which the Creation

in

The Supreme takes Destruction Universal when Being is all that remains place and it is He that assumes multifarious forms when and the Destruction of Prakriti takes place.

;

Creation starts into certained by

men

indications."

to 4

33

This

of knowledge.

the Over-presiding revert back

life.

Purusha

unity.

One

fully

is

even

It

to

thus

Prakriti

also

so,

O king, as as-

Prakriti that causes

is

assume diversity and herself has the same the nature of the

conversant with

knows that Prakriti also assumes the same kind of diversity and unity, for when Destruction comes she reverts into unity and when Creation flows she assumes diversity of form. ri The Soul makes Prakriti, which

topics

of

enquiry

contains the principles of production

manifold forms.

or

growth, to assume

Prakriti is called Kshetra (or

soil).

cending the four and twenty topics or principles

which is Great. Hence,

O great

It presides over that Prakriti

or

Kshetra. 86

king, the

say

that

the

has been heard by

us

that

Soul is the Presider.

foremost

Indeed,

in consequence of the Soul's -is

Trans-

the Soul

is

37 cailed the Presider.

He

nianifest

Kshetra,

(Knower

of Kshetra).

And is,

it

of Yatis

presiding over all

because

He knows

therefore, also

And

Kshetras,

because also

that

He Un-

called

Kshetrajna

the

Soul enters


60S

mahabharata,

into Unmanifest

Kshetra

the

(viz.,

[MohhaJharma

body), therefore

He

is

called Purusha."

Kshetra is something quite different from Kshetrajna. Kshetra is Unmanifest. The Soul, which transcends the four and twenty principles, is called the

Knower. 59

Knowledge and the

known

object

are

different

from each other.

Knowledge, again, has been said to be Unmanifest, while the object of knowledge is the Soul which transcends the four and twenty principles. 40 The Unmanicalled Kshetra, Sattwa (understanding), and also Icwara (the supreme Lord) while Purusha, which is the fest

is

;

twentyfifth principle has nothing superior

to

it

principle (for it transcends all principles and

is

a principle conventionally). 41

This much,

account of the Sankhya philosophy. Prakriti

the

cause

of

the

universe,

Prakriti,

called

an

is

The Sankhyas the

Supreme

call

the

all

Soul. 42

and twenty topics along with

four

and ascertaining

only king,

and merging

grosser principles into the Chit behold

Rightly studying the

and is not a

their true

nature, the

Sankhyas

succeed in beholding That

which transcends the four and 43 twenty topics or principles.* Jiva in reality is that very Soul which transcends Prakriti and is beyond the four and

twenty topics.

When he succeeds in knowing that Supreme

Soul by dissociating himself from Prakriti, he then identifiable with the

Suprema Soul. 44

I

everything ab^ut the Sankhya System truly. conversant

with

tranquillity. 45

this

philosophy

becomes

have now told thee

succeed

Those who are in

attaining

to

Indeed, as men whose understandings are sub-

ject to error have direct cognisance of all objects of the senses,

men freed from

error

have direct cognisance of Brahma. 48

They that succeed in attaining to that state have never to come back to this world after the dissolution of their bodies

;

while as regards those that are said to be emancipate in life,

this

puissance, and that indescribable felicity which attaches

itself to

Samadhi, and immutability, become

consequence of their having attained * The Commentator explains that tattwa a apirok-iham ya>mit.' — T.

theirs, in

con-

the

nature of the

'nistattwah'

means 'nirgatam

to


CANTI PARVA.

Parva.]

603

Indestructible.** 7

They who behold

this

(instead of seeing

it

one

uniform)

such

and

persons have

repeatedly

as

many

said

to sea

universe are

O chastiser of

These men are blind to Brahma.

incorrectly. foes,

as

come back into the

to

world and assume bodies (in diverse orders of Being). 48

They who are conversant with all that has been said above become possessed of omniscience, and accordingly when they pass from this of any

more physical frames. 49

universe), inanifest.

things.

body no longer become subject to the control

have been

said

All

be

to

things, (or

the

result

the

of

entire

Un-

the

The Soul, which is the twenty fifth, transcends all They who know the Soul have no fear of returning

to the world.—'

" 60

Section CCCVIII. " 'Vacishtha said,

— I have thus

the Sankhya philosophy.

now to me

Listen

to thee

far discoursed

as

I

tell

on

thee,

what is Vidya (Knowledge) and what is Avidya (Ignorance); one after the other. The learned say that that Prakriti, which is fraught with the attributes of Creation and Des1

truction, is called Avidya while Purusha, who is freed from the attributes of Creation and Destruction and who ;

transcends the four and twenty topics or

Vidya. 2

Listen to

me

first

as

I

tell

principles,

thee

what

is

called

is

Vidya

among successive sets of other things, as expounded in the Sankhya philosophy." Among the senses of knowledge and those of action, the senses of knowledge are said to constitute

what is known

as

Vidya.

their objects, the former

by us.*

Of the

constitute

senses of knowledge

Vidya,

and

as has been heard

Of objects of the senses and the mind, the wise have

said that the mind constitutes

Vidya.

subtile essences, the five subtile

Of mind and the five-

essences

constitute

Vidya:1

* »i 'Param,' 'Aparam,' and 'Avyayam' are theirs in consequence of Akshara-bhavatwa.' 'Aparam' means 'satyakamatwa, satyasamkalpatwa,

&c.,'

oamadhi.

Brahma.

i.

e .,

puissance.

'Param'

The Crutis declare

— T. 77

that

is

the indescribable felicity

a knower of

of

Brahma becomes


MAHABHARATA,

610

[MokshudharmU

Of the five subtile essences and Consciousness, Consciousness constitutes Vidya. Of Consciousness and Mahat, Mahat, O king, is Vidya. 6 Of all the topics or principles beginning with Mahat, and Prakriti, it is Prakriti, which is unmanifest

and supreme, that

called

is

Vidya.

Of Prakriti, and that

called Vidhi which is Supreme, the latter should be known as

Vidya. 7 Transcending Prakriti is the twenty fifth (called Purusha) who should be known as Vidya.

Of all Knowledge, that

which is the Object of Knowledge has been said to be the Unmanifest, O king.* 8 Again, Knowledge has been said to be Unmanifest, and the Object of knowledge to be that which

Once more, Knowledge has Knower is that which transcends the four and twenty. I have now told thee what Listen now to me is truly the import of Vidya, and Avidya,.

transcends the four and twenty.

been said to be Unmanifest, and the

9

been said about the Indestructible

has

as I tell thee all that

Both Jiva and Prakriti have been said both of them have been said to be and be Indestructible,

ftnd the Destructible.

to

Destructible.

10

I

shall tell thee the reason

correctly

of this

Both Prakriti and Jiva are without beginning and without end or destruction. Both of them are as I have understood

it.

11

Those that regarded as supreme (in the matter of Creation). to be called are that both say are possessed of knowledge

In consequence of its attributes of (repeated) Creation and Destruction, the Unmanifest (or Pra12 That Unmanifest becomes kriti) is called Indestructible.

topics or principles.

modified

repeatedly ciples.

s

And

for

the

purpose of creating the prin-

because the principles beginning with Mahat

produced by Purusha as well, and because also Purusha and the Unmanifest are mutually dependant upon each other, are

therefore

is

Purusha

also, the

(and hence Akshara or Indestructible).f •

Kshetra

twentyfifth, called 14

When the Yogin

* Hence, as the Commentator explains, by knowing what is called

the Unmanifest, one is capable of attaining to omniscience. t

What

mollification,

is

stated

here

id

this

:

—T.

the Unmanifest or Prakriti, by

produces Mahat and the

other principles.

But the

agency of Purusha also is necessary for such production, for Prakriti can do nothing without Purusha, and Purusha also caa do nothing


611

oanti parva.

Tarva.)

withdraws and merges all the principles into the Un manifest Soul (or Brahma), then the twenty fifth (viz., Jiva or Purusha) with all those principles, disappears into it.

also,

become merged

principles

When the

18

progenitor, then

each into its

the

When Kshetrajna too,* O son,

one that remains is Prakriti.

becomes merged into his own producing cause, 16 then (all that remains

is

Brahma and, therefore),

Prakriti

with

principles in it becomes Kshara

(or meets with

and attains also to the conditio $

of being without

tha

all

destruction), attributes

the

principles. 17

Thus it is that Kshetrajna, when his knowledge

of Kshetra

from

in consequence of her dissociation

disappears, becomes, by

his

all

nature, destitute of attributes,

When he

as it has been heard by us.

18

then assumes attributes.

When, however, he attains

becomes Kshara he

own real nature, he then succeeds in understanding

to

his

his own-

13 condition of being really destitute of attributes.

By

ing off Prakriti and beginning to realise that he

different

is

cast-

from her, the intelligent Kshetrajna then comes to be regarded as pure and stainless. 29

When

Jiva ceases to exist

in a state of union with Prakriti, then does he become identifiable with Brahma.

Prakriti, he then,

ma. 21

Indeed,

When, however, he exists united with

O king, seems to be different from

when Jiva shows no

affection

Brah-

Prakriti

for

and her principles, he then succeeds in beholding the Supreme and having once beheld Him wishes not to fall away from that felicity. 22

When the Knowledge

dawns Alas, how

foolishly have I acted by falling through ignorance

into this

upon him, Jiva begins to lament

of truth

in this strain

:

frame composed of Prakriti like a fish entangled in a

net

body

Alas, through Ignorance, I have migrated from body to like a fish from water to

element in

water thinking that water

which alone it can live. 2 *

without Prakriti.

*

/.

in

Purusha as

Kshara, Purusha also may be so called.

e.,

Jiva or Purusha.

T,.

the

the rest, therefore,

Besides, the two being naturally dependent on each other, |>e called

is

Indeed, like a fish that

The principles of Mahat and

may be said to have their origin as much

2S !

—T.

in

Prakriti,

if

Prakriti


MAHABHARATA.

612

does not know anything else than

I also have never

[Mokshadharma

water

to

be

element,

its

known anything else them children and 2B Fie on me that, through ignorance,

spouses to be any own

!

am repeatedly migrating from body to body

in

forgetfulness

The Supreme Soul alone is my Whatever I have capacity for friendship with Him.

(of the Supreme Soul) !** friend.

be my nature and whoever I may

be, I am

competent to be

like Him and to attain to an identity with Him. 27 similarity with Him. less.

am, indeed, like Him.

I

I

see

my

He is stain-

It is evident that I am of the same nature. 28

Through

Ignorance and stupefaction, I have become associated with

Though really without attachments, I

Inanimate Prakriti.

have passed this long time Prakriti. 29

Alas,

a

low,

of attachment

state so

long subdued

with

without

Various are the forms, — high, — that Prakriti assumes. Oh, how

having been able to know middling, and

in

by her was I it.

shall

How shall I live conjointly

I dwell in those forms ?* 30

with

In consequence only of my ignorance I repair to her

her?

companionship. I shall now be fixed (in Sankhya or Yoga)." 1

For having

I shall no longer keep her companionship.

pass-

ed so long a time with her, I should think that I was so

long deceived by her,

for

myself being really

exempt from

how could I keep company with one that is subject to modification ? 32 She cannot be held to be res2>onsible for this. The responsibility is mine, since turning away from the Supreme Soul I become of my own accord

modification,

attached to her. 33 self,

In consequence of that attachment, my-

though formless in reality, had to abide in multifarious

forms.

Indeed, though formless by nature

I become endued

with forms in consequence of my sense of meum, and there-

by insulted and distressed/*

In consequence

of

my

sense of

ineum concerning the results of Prakriti, I am forced to take birth in diverse orders

of Being.

Alas,

though really des-

titute of any sense of meum, yet in consequence of affecting it,

Avhat diverse acts of an evil nature have been

* High, such as gods Such as animals.— T.

;

middling, such as

committed

human beings

:

and \ow^


canti parya.

Parva.]

613

by me in those orders in which I took birth while I remainI have ed in them with a soul that had lost all knowledge no longer anything to do with him who, with essence made !

up of consciousness, divides herself into many fragments and

who seeks to unite me with them. It is only now that I have been awakened and have understood that I am by nature without any sense

meum and Avithout that con-

of

sciousness which creates the forms of Prakriti that invest me "

all

around/ 5 37

Casting

off that

sense

meum which I

of

is

made

up of consciousness, and casting off Prakriti

herself, I

shall

take refuge in Him who

shall

always have with respect to her and whose essence auspicious. 38

is

with Him, and not with

Prakriti

I unite with Him,

be

it

will

(viz., Jiva),

identity

Prakriti !" 9

with that which

is

If I

benefit.

— The twentyunderstanding

in

cast off the

be united

inanimate.

is

of my

when he thus succeeds

the Supreme, becomes able to attain to

which

productive

have no similarity of nature with fifth,

I

Destructible and

Indestructible

and

40

Destitute of which is the essence of all that is auspicious. attributes in his true nature and in reality Unmanifest, Jiva

becomes invested with what is Manifest and assumes attributes. When he succeeds in beholding that which is without attributes and which is the origin of the Unmanifest, he attains,

O ruler of Mithila, to identity with the same."

" 'I have now told thee is

Indestructible and

what the indications are of what what is Destructible, according to the

best of my knowledge and according to what

pounded in the scriptures. 42

I shall

Yoga systems are according

to

has been

ex-

now tell thee, according that is subtile, Knowledge to how heard, as have what I to Do thou listen to me/ 3 I stainless, and certain, arises. have already discoursed to thee what the Sankhya and the as

expounded

science that

in

has

their

their

respective

respective

scriptures.

been expounded in

Sankhya

indications Verily, treatises

the is

identical with what has been laid down in the Yoga scriptures.

44

preach,

The knowledge, O monarch, which the Sankhyas capable of awakening every one. In the Sankhya

is

scriptures, that

Knowledge has been inculcated very

clearly


614

Mahabharata. the benefit

for

disciples. 45

of

Sankhya system is very

The learned say that

extensive.

gard for that system as also

for

[Molcshadharmtt this

Yogins have great Vedas. 46

the

In

re-

Sankhya system no topic or principle transcending the twentyfifth is admitted. That which the Sankhyas regard as their

highest topic or principle has been duly described

In the Yoga philosophy,

it

is

said

that

the

(by me). 47

Brahma, which

is

the essence of knowledge without duality, becomes Jiva only

when invested with Ignorance. In the Yoga therefore, both Brahma and Jiva are spoken of.

scriptures,

"* 3 '

Section CCCIX. " 'Vacishtha said,

— Listen now to me as I discourse

thee on Buddha (Supreme Soul) and Abuddha (Jiva) is

for

which

the dispensation of the attributes ^of Sattwa, Rajas, and'

Tamas).

Assuming many forms (under the

illusion) the Supreme Soul,

forms as real.* 1 Identical

influence

of

becoming Jiva, regards all those

In consequence of (his regarding himself

with) such

transformations, Jiva

fails

to

under-

Supreme Soul, for he bears the attributes (of Satfcwa and Rajas and Tamas) and creates and withdraws into himself what he creates. 2 Ceaselessly for his sport, stand the

O monarch, does Jiva

undergo modifications, and because he is capable of understanding the action of the Unmani-

is he called Budhyamana (the ComprehendThe Un manifest or Prakriti can at no time comprehend Brahma which is really without attributes even when it manifests itself with attributes. Hence is Prakriti called

fest,

er).f

therefore

3

* 'Buddha' is 'Bodha' or pure Knowledge. of 'Buddha.' rance.

'Abuddha' is the reverse

The Supreme Soul is Knowledge, while Jiva

is

Igno-

—T.

t In consequence of Jiva's union with or attachment to Prakriti, Jiva tikes this object for a vessel, that for a mountain, and that other for a third.

When knowledge comes, Jiva succeeds in understand-

ing that all his impressions are erroneous and that the external world is only

a modification of

Self.

In consequence of Jiva's capacity to

Comprehend this, he is called Budhyamana or Comprehender.

— T.


CANT1 PARVA.

Parva.) Unintelligent. 4

615

There is a declaration of the Otitis to the Prakriti does succeed in knowing the

ever

effect that

if

twentyfifth

(i.

Jiva),

e.,

then

Prakriti

of being

(instead

something differentiated from Jiva) becomes identified with Jiva who is united with her. (As regards, however, the

Supreme Soul, which is ever disunited and prehend or

to

In consequence of this

it).

attachment

(viz., his

which in his real nature

manifest and

Indeed, because

twentyfifth

the

not

is

not

is

subject

Unawakened

modifications, corner to be called as the

norant. 5

never com-

with Prakriti), Jiva or Purusha, who

union

and

dissociated,

which transcends the twentyfifth, Prakriti can

to

Ig-

or

comprehend

can

the Unmanifest, he is, therefore, called Budhyamana (or Com-

prehender).

He

cannot,

however readily comprehend' the 1

twentysixth, which is stainless, which

out duality, which

is

immeasurable, and

is

Know ledge which

with-

eternal.

is

The twentysixth, however, can know both Jiva and Prakriti, numbering the twentyfifth and the twentyfourth respectively.

7

men

thou of great effulgence, only

ceed in knowing

Brahma which

that

is

of wisdom

Unmanifest, which

inheres in its real nature to a'l that is seen and

which, verse.*

son,

is

unseen, and

one independent essence in

the

suc-

the uni-

When Jiva considers himself different from what he

8

when he regards himself as fat or lean, fair or dark, a Brahmana or a Cudra), it is only then that he fails to know the Supreme Soul and himself and Prakriti

truly is,

(i.

e.,

with which he

is

united. 9

When

Jiva succeeds in

under-

standing Prakriti (and knowing that she is something different

from him) then he

said

is

and then does he attain is

to

be restored to

to

pure and stainless (and which is concerned

When Jiva succeeds, O tiger among i. ... -

*

.

,— — —

,-._.,

his true nature

understanding which

high

that

with Brahma). 10

kings, in .-,,...

.

attaining to

...

i

i..

'Dricya' and 'Adricya' are the Seen and the Unseen, that

gross and the subtile, or effects is 'inhering

(unto all

of

them)

and

causes.

in

own

its

after it.— T.

.

is

.

^

the

'Swabhavena anugatam nat lire,' that

pervades all things and unites with them without as regards its own nature.

.

itself

is,

1

Brahma

being changed

'Vudhyate' has 'wanishibhih' understood


*

MAR ABB A RATA,

$16

[M okshadharma '

that excellent understanding, he then

attains to

Knowledge (without duality) which sixth (or

Brahma).

He

then

called

is

casts

that Pure

twenty-

the

Unmanifest or

off the

Prakriti which is fraught with the attributes of Creation and Destruction. 11 When Jiva succeeds in knowing Prakriti which is unintelligent and subject to the action of the three attributes of Sattwa, and

Rajas and Tamas, he then becomes destitute of attributes himself. In consequence of his

thus understanding

Unmanifest

the

something

be

(to

different from him), he succeeds in acquiring the nature of the

Supreme Soul. 12

The learned say that when he is freed from

the attributes (of Sattwa and

nature

in

identified

Rajas and Tamas) and united Supreme Soul, then does Jiva become with that Soul. The Supreme Soul is called with

the

Tattwa as well as Not-Tattwa, and transcends decay and 1S O giver of honors, the Soul, though it has

destruction.

the manifest principles

{viz.,

yet it cannot be said to

have acquired the nature of those

the body) for its resting

The wise say that

principles.

(including

there are five and twenty principles

in

the Soul is not to

possessed

be

regarded

as

principles (Mahat and the rest). it

transcends the principles.

all.

When

Jiva comes

O son,

any of the

of

Intelligence,

quickly even

off

to

Jiva-soul)

Indeed,

Endued with

It casts

principle which is the indication of the

ened) one.f 15

the

14

place,

Knowing

(or

that

awak-

regard himself as the

tvventysixth which is divested of decay and destruction,

then that, without doubt, he succeeds by attaining

to

similarity

with

the

own

his

tvventysixth. 10

awakened by the tvventysixth which Jiva still becomes subject to Ignorance.

ia

in

Though

Pure Intelligence,

is

This is the cause of

Jiva's multifariousness (in respect of forms) as

* 'Tattwa' is explained by the

it

force

Commentator

as

explained in

'anaropitarupaui,'

uninvested with any form in consequence of Ignorance; 'NotTattwa' is 'nityaparoksham,' i, e., always within the ken of the uni.

e.,

derstanding.

— T.

t That indication is I am Brahma.'

even, which characterises those that are off

by the twenty sixth.

— T,

Such conviction or knowledge

awakened

or

Buddha,

is casti


*

CANTI PALVA.

parva.)

When

Jiva,

who

endued with Ohetana (and Unintelligent Prakriti),

loses

the Crutis and the Sankhya is

617

scriptures.

individual Self, then does

or

all Consciousness of a distinct

17

he, losing his multifariousness resume his

of Mithila,

when

happiness

and misery

who

Jiva,

is

found to be

and who

with

union

in

seldom free from

is

attaining

consciousness of Self, succeeds in

O ruler

Oneness. 18

a

to

the

similarity

with the Supreme Soul which is beyond the reach of the understanding, then does he become freed from virtue and vice.

when

Indeed,

1 -'

attaining

Jiva,

to

twentysixth

the

which is Unborn and Puissant and which is dissociated from all attachments, succeeds in comprehending it thoroughly, he

himself

casts off the

becomes

possessed

Unmanifest or

four

understanding the twentysixth, the ciples seem to Jiva to

unsubstantial

be

and

puissance

of

Prakriti.'

entirely

consequence of

In

and twenty prinor

of no

value.

I

have thus told thee, O sinless one, according to the indications ol the Crutis, the nature of the Unintelligent (or Prakriti),

ledge

and of Jiva, as also of that which is Pure Know-

(viz.,

Supreme

the

Soul),

agreeably to the truth.

Guided by the scriptures, variety and oneness are thus to be The difference between the gnat and the understood.-"-'Udumvara, or that between the fish and water, illustrates the

difference

Soul.*"

between

the

Jiva-soul

and

the

Supreme

The Multiplicity and Oneness of these two

are

to

This is called Emancipation, in this way. comprehension or knowledge of oneself as some-

be understood fiz.,

this

thing distinct from Unintelligent

or

Unmanifest Prakriti. 2 *

The twenty-fifth, which resides in the bodies of living creatures, should be emancipated by making him know the Unmanifest or the Supreme Soul which

transcends

* These examples are often used to explain the Jiva-soul and the Supreme Soul.

Ficin glomerata.

the

under-

the difference between,

The Udumvara is the fruit of the

When ripe and broken, the hollow centre is seen to

contain many full-grown gnats.

The gnat lives in the fruit but ,is

the fruit, just as the fish though living in the water

is

is its home Jiva, after the same way, though Supreme Soul, is not the Supreme Soul. T.

that

78

not the

not!

water

living in

the


— mahabhaiuta.

glS

[Mokshadharma capable of attaining

Indeed, that twentyfifth is

standing"

to Emancipation in this way only and not through any other

means,

it

Though

certain.

is

of the nature of that

with it.*

26

Kshetra

time being, he partakes

consequence of his union

in

Uniting with what

from the

different

really

Kshetra in which he resides for the is

Pure, he becomes

Pure,

Uniting with the Intelligent, he becomes Intelligent. By uniting, O foremost of men, with one that is Emancipate, he

becomes Emancipated. 27

By uniting with

one that has been

freed from attachments of every kind, he becomes all attachments.

By uniting with one

freed from

striving after Eman-

cipation, he himself, partaking of the nature of his companion, strives after Emancipation.

23

By uniting

with

deeds, he becomes pure and of pure deeds

blazing effulgence.

By uniting with

he becomes of unstained soul

one of pure

and endued with

one of unstained soul,

By

himself. 2 "

uniting

with

the One independent Soul, he becomes One and Independ-

Uniting with One that

ent.

Self, he becomes of the

pendence. "

is

dependent on One's

same nature and attains

sft

— O monarch, I have duly told thee

fectly true.

Own Inde-

to

all this that is per-

Candidly have I discoursed to thee on this sub-

and Stainless and Primeval Brahma. 31 Thou mayst impart this high knowledge, capable of awakenking, who though not coning the soul, unto that person,

ject, viz., the Eternal

versant with the Vedas is, nevertheless, humble and has a keen desire for acquiring the

knowledge ,of Brahma. 32

never be imparted unto one that

is

wedded

to

It should

falsehood, or

one that is cunning or roguish, or one that is without any strength of mind, or one that is of crooked understanding, or one that is jealous of men of knowledge,

pain to others.

whom

this

Listen to me as I say

knowledge may

safely

or one that gives

who they

are

be communicated/

unto 3

It

should be given to one that is endued with faith, or one that * 'Parah' is 'Anyah' or 'Chidatrnan.' 'Paradharma' means 'partaking g,

the uature of Kshetra in which he resides.

na iva ekibhuva.'

— T.

'Sametya'

is

'k-shetre-


619

oanti parva.

Parva.]

possessed of merit, or one that always abstains from speaking ill of other.*, or one that is devoted to penances from the is

purest of motives, or one that is endued with knowledge and. wisdom, or one that is observant of the sacrifices and other

one that

rites laid down in the Vedas, or

forgiving disposition, or one that

passion on and do

good

fond of dwelling

in

all

to

privacy

of a

take com-

to

creatures ;~ 4 or one

that

is

one

that

is

and

fond of discharging|all acts laid

possessed

is

inclined

is

solitude, or

down

in

scriptures, or

the

one that is averse to quarrels and disputes, or one that is possessed of great learning, or one endued with wisdom, or one possessed of forgiveness and self-restraint and tranquillity. 35 This high knowledge of Brahma should never be of soul.

communicated to one that fications.

is

of such

possessed

not

quali-

knowledge

It has been said that by imparting this

to one that cannot be regarded as a fit receptacle for holding it,

no advantage or good fruit can arise/

Unto one

6

that is

not observant of any vows and restraints, this high knowledge should never

be communicated even

change the whole Earth

full

Without doubt,

kind.

of gems

however,

should be given to one

that

has

O

if

he gives in ex-

and wealth of every king,

knowledge

this

conquered one's

O Karala, let no fear be thine any longer, since heard

all this

is

thou

!

without beginning and middle

capable of dispelling

all

kinds

of

(and end) and that grief.

83

Beholding

Brahma whose sight is capable of dispelling both death,

hast

I Brahma from me today duly about high and holy Brahma

high

regarding

have discoursed to thee that is

senses. ST

birth

and

O king, which is full of auspiciousness, which removes

all fear,

and which is productive of the highest

benefit,

and

having acquired this essence of all knowledge, cast off all M I had acquired this know-

error and stupefaction today

ledge from the eternal

!

Hiranyagarbha himself, O king, who

communicated it to me for my having carefully gratified that great Being of very superior Soul. Asked by thee today, I have, O monarch, communicated the knowledge of eternal

Brahma to thee just teacher,

as

I

had myself acquired

Indeed, this high knowledge that

is

it

the

from my refuge

of


MAHABHARATA.

620

[Mukshadharma

with Emancipation lias been imparted '* "'u to thee exactly as T had it from Brahman himself

all

persons conversant

"

Bhishma continued. —

!

have thus told

'I

thee

of high

Brahma, agreeably to what the great Rishi (Vac/ishtha) had said (unto king Karala of Janaka's race), by attaining to which the Twentyfifth (or Jiva) has never in consequence of his not knowing

the

Rishi, I have,

celestial

O son, communicated to thee that high knowgood. 44

ledge productive of the highest

This knowledge was

obtained from Hiranyagarbha by the high-souled Rishi ^ishtha.

From

that

foremost

was acquired by Narada. 45

of Rishis,

From Narada

that knowledge which is truly identifiable

Brahma.

fre-

knowledge, he has no longer

Having heard it, O king, from the

to come back. 43

to

When, however, Jiva

world.

succeeds in acquiring that high

obliged

is

Jiva,

Supreme Soul

truly the

which is not subject to decay and death, quently come back into

to return. 42

Va-

viz.,

Vacishtha,

I

have acquired

with

the

it

eternal

Having heard this discourse of high import, fraught

with excellent words, do not, O foremost of the Kurus, yield any longer to grief. 46 That man who knows Kshara and

Akshara becomes

freed

from

obliged to cherish fear who

is

fear.

He, indeed,

destitute

of this

king, is

knowledge. 47

In consequence of Ignorance (of Brahma), the man of foolish soul hath repeatedly to come back into this world. Indeed, departing from this life, he has to be born in

thousands and

thousands of orders of Being, every one of which hath death

Now in the world

in the end. 4s

of the

deities,

now among

men, and now among intermediate orders of Being, he has If in course of time he succeeds to appear again and again. in crossing that Ocean of Ignorance in which he is sunk, he then succeeds in avoiding rebirth altogether and attaining to identity with the is terrible.

Supreme Soul. 49

It is bottomless

The Ocean of Ignorance

and called the Unmanifest.

Bharata, day after day, creatures are seen to that Ocean. 60

Since thou,

and sink in

O king, hast been freed from

eternal and limitless Ocean fore,

fall

of Ignorance,

thou

become freed from Rajas and also Tamas.'

" tL

O that

hast, there-


Parva.]

Section CCCX.

"Bhishma said,

— 'Once on a time a king of Janaka's race,

while ranging the

uninhabited

in

forests

pursuit

of deer,

Bowsaw a superior Brahmana or Rishi of Bhrigu's race. who was seated at his ease, Rishi unto the head ino- with his 1

king Vasuraan

took

seat

his

near him

permission put to him this question :"

and obtaining

holy

his

what

is

and hereafter,

productive of the highest benefit, both here to man

one,

who is endued with an unstable body and who is the Properly honored by

desires ? 3

slave of his

the

and

king,

thus questioned, that high-souled Rishi possessed of ascetic merit then said these words unto him that were highly ficial.

bene-

4

" 'The Rishi said,

after what

is

— If thou desirest both here and here-

agreeable

thy mind, do

to

thou then, with

restrained senses, abstain from doing what is disagreeable all creatures.

good.

5

to

Righteousness is beneficial unto them that are

Righteousness is the refuge of those that

are

good.

From Righteousness have flowed the three worlds with

their

of enjoying

desirous

O thou

creatures. 6

mobile and immobile

all

agreeable

objects,

that

art eagerly

how

the fall.* ledge

7

that

Thou seest

thou art not yet satiated with objects of desire ? the honey,

it

is

O thou of little understanding, but art

blind to

As one desirous

of know-

of earning

should set oneself to

the

the

fruits

acquisition

of knowledge,

even so one desirous of earning the fruits of Rrighteousness should set oneself to the acquisition

of Righteousness. 8

a wicked man, from desire of virtue, strives

to

If

accomplish

an act that is pure and stainless, the fulfilment of his desire

becomes impossible.

If,

impelled by the desire plish an act * This

s

that

is

on

even

a simile very

the

of earning

hand,

a

virtue, strives

difficult, its

often

pursuing objects of the senses.

other

good man, to

accom-

accomplishment be-

used for illustrating the danger of

Collectors of honey used to rove over

mountains, guided by the sight of flying bees. ©let with death from falls from precipices.—

T,

These men frequently


62£

Mahabharata.

comes easy for him. 9

If,

while

[Mokahadharmot

residing

the

in

woods, one

acts in such a way as to enjoy all the pleasures of a residence

amidst men in towns, one comes to be

looked upon

but as a denizen of towns.

forest recluse

way as

while residing in towns, acts in such a felicity

that

attaches to

the

life

of

not as a

Similarly,

a

to

if

one,

enjoy

the

recluse, one

forest

comes to be looked upon not as a denizen of towns but forest recluse.

10

Ascertaining the merits of the

Acts and that of Abstention

the

practices

of righteous-

thought, word, and deed. 11

of time

of the propriety

and

rites,

Judging

by the obser-

place, purified

vance of vows and other cleansing

and

solicited

them), do thou, without malice, make large gifts that are good.* 12

of

from acts, do thou, with con-

centrated senses, be devoted to ness that appertain to

as a

religion

(by

unto them

Acquiring wealth by righteous means, one

should give it away unto those that are deserving. One should off anger and having made gifts one way to sorrow nor proclaim those gifts with one's own mouth. 13 The Brahinana who is full of compassion, who is pure, who has his senses under control, who who is observant of candour, and is truthful in speech,

make

gifts,

casting

;

should never give

whose birth is pure, has been regarded as a person deserving of gifts. 14

A person is said to be pure in birth when he is

born of a mother that has only one husband and that belongs to the same order

to

which her husband belongs.

Indeed,

such a Brahmana, conversant with the three Vedas, viz., Rich, Yajush, and Saman, possessed of learning, duly observant of the six duties (of sacrificing on officiating

making

at

gifts,

the

sacrifices

of

and receiving

deserving of gifts.

15

his

others,

gifts),

wn

learning,

has

been

account, teaching,

regarded as

Righteousness becomes unrighteousness;

and unrighteousness becomes righteousness, according to the 18 Sin is character of the doer, of time, and of place.f * The Burdwan translator renders this Verse incorrectly.— T. t This has been repeatedly

laid

down

in

the

Hindu

Gifts produce no merit unless made to deserving persons.

scriptures. If

made

to

the undeserving, instead of ceasing to produce any merit, they become positively sinful,

The «on&idera$iQus of time and place also are to b*


'

oanti parva,

Farm.} cast off like the filth on

one's body,

C23

—a

with a

little

when the

quantity

little

exertion

and a

greater. 17

A person, after purging his bowels, should take ghee,

greater

which operates most beneficially on his system After the same manner, when

tonic).

i3

(as a healthy

one has cleansed one-

and sets oneself to the acquisition of right-

self of all faults

eousness, that righteousness, of the

be productive

exertion

thoughts exist in the minds the mind from evil

own

practices of one's

20

Good and

evil

Withdrawing

creatures.

should always be directed

it

One should always reverence the

Do

order.

thou

act in such a way that thou mayst of thy own order.

next world, proves to

happiness. 18

of all

thoughts,

towards good thoughts. 19

the

in

highest

strive, therefore, to

have faith in the practices

thou that art endued

patient soul, betake thyself to

the

practice

with an im-

O

of patience.

thou that art of a foolish understanding, seek thou to be of intelligence

possessed

Destitute

!

tranquillity, seek

of

thou to be tranquil, and bereft of wisdom thou seek to act wisely

as

thou

art,

do

He who moves in the companion-

il

\'

ship of the righteous succeeds, by his own energy, in acquiring

the means of accomplishing what is in this and the

next world.

beneficial for

him both

Verily, the root of that benefit

(which thus becomes his here and firmness." 2

hereafter) is unwavering The royal sage Mahabhisha, through want of

firmness,

this

fell

from

heaven.

Yayati, also, though

merits had become exhausted (in consequence fulness and though he was

hurled down

from

of his

Thou art sure to attain to great is for

thy highest good, by

boast-

heaven)

ceeded in regaining regions of felicity through his

his

suc-

firmness. 23

intelligence, as also to what

paying court to virtuous and

— — "Bhishma continued, 'Hearing these words of the sage,

learned persons possessed of ascetic merit.

24

king Vasuman, possessed of a good disposition, withdrawing attended

By failing

to.

merit is expected. circumstances circumstances. a-cts.

T.,

;

to

is

incurred where

sinful as a lie,

under particular

attend to them, 6in

Truth becomes as

and a falsehood becomes as meritorious as truth under

The Hindu scriptures make

cireuuibtauces the test of


MAHABHAIUTA.

624?

[Mokxlutdh.armCb

his mind from the pu rsuits of desire, set

it

upon the acquisi-

behooveth thee,

grandsire, to

" 25

tion of Righteousness.'

Section CCCXI. "Yudhishthira said, disconr.se to me on

reverse,

'It

that which

which is freed from

birth and d;ath, as also virtue and ness, ,

from duty and

freed

is

its

every doubt, which transcends

which is auspicious-

sin,

which is eternal fearlessness, which is Eternal and In-

and Immutable,

destructible,

which

always '~2

is

Pure,

and

which is ever free from the toil of exertion.

"Bhishma said, the old narrative,

— shall

in this connection recite

to

thea

O Bharata, of the discourse between

Ya-

'I

jnavalkya and Janaka. s

Once on

a

time

the

famous king

Daivarati of Janaka's race, fully conversant with the import of all

questions,

addressed

question

this

to

Yajnavalkya,

that foremost of Rishis. 4 " 'Janaka said,

senses are there ?

regenerate Rishi, how

How many kinds also

many

are

kinds of

there

of Pra-

What is the Unmanifest and highest Brahma What is higher than Brahma? What is Birth and what Death? What are the limits of Age It behooveth thee, O foremost of Brahmanas, to discourse on all these topics unto me that am solicitous of obtaining thy grace I am ignorant kriti ?

?

6

?

G

!

while thou art an Ocean

ot

knowledge.

Hence, I ask thee

Verily, I desire to hear thee discourse on all these subject " 'Yajnavalkya

said,

!

7 !

— Hear, O monarch, what I say in

answer to these questions of thine.

shall

I

impart to thee

the high knowledge which Yogins value, and especially that

which is possessed by the Sankhyas.* to thee.

Still

sixteen have

unknown

This is the eternal practice. 9

principles have been called

are seven.

is

One, however, that is ques-

thou askest me.

tioned, should answer.

Nothing

by

the

name

Eight

of Prakriti, while

Of Manifest, there persons who are 10 The Unmaniof Adhyatma.

been called modifications.

These are the

views

conversant with the science fest (or original Prakriti),

of those

M ihat, Consciousness, and the five


625

CANT1 PARVA.

Purva.]

Wind, Space, Water, and Light, 11 Listen these eight are known by the name of Prakriti. now to the enumeration of those called modifications. They * are the ear, the skin, the eye, the tongue, and the nose; and sound, touch, form, taste, and scent, as also speech, the two arms, the two feet, the lower duct (within the body),

subtile elements of Eirth,

1

13 Amongst these, the ten and the organs of pleasure.* sound, and having their origin in the five with beginning The five senses of great principles^ are called Vicesha.

knowledge are called Savicesha, O ruler of Mithila. 14 sons conversant with

Mind as

the

sixteenth.

the

of Adhyatma

regard

the

This

conformable to thy

own

is

men From

views as also to those of other learned

with the truths about

Per-

science

principles. 15

well

acquainted

the

Unmanifest,

O king, springs the Mahat-soul. The learned say this to be the first creation relating to Pradhana (or Prakriti). 10

From

Mahat, O king of men, is produced Consciousness. This has been called the second creation having the Understanding for its essence.*

From Consciousness hath sprung the Mind

17

which is the essence of sound and the others that are the

and the rest.

attributes of space

Consciousness.

said to relate to

the great elements, (numbering this

is

18

This is the third creation,

From Mind have sprung five),

O king

Know

!

the fourth creation called mental, as I say. 19

conversant with the

primal

elements say

that

that;

Persons

Sound and

Touch and Form and Taste and Scent are the fifth creation, relating to the Great (primal)

elements. 20

The creation of

the Ear, the Skin, the Eye, the Tongue, and the Scent, forms

the sixth and is regarded as having for city of thought.'-

the others (i.

e.,

1

its

The senses that come

essence

after

the

the senses of action) then arise,

multipli-

Ear and

O monarch.

This is called seventh creation and relates to the senses of * These, including Mind, form, the tale of sixteen called Vikriti or modifications of Prakriti. t

— T.

These are the subtile principles or Tanmatras, and not the gross

elements.

— T.

X 'Mahat' is sometimes called

'Buddhi ;' hence the creation of Con«

sciousness from Mahat must be creation relating to

79

Buddhi.— T.


MahabbauaTA,

Q26

[Mokshad'aarma.

Then, O monarch, come the breath that rise3 Prana) and those that have a transverse moThis is the eighth tion (viz., Samana, Udana, and Vyana).

Knowledge. 82

upward (viz.,

23

creation and is called Irjjava.*'

Then come those breaths

that course transversely in the lower parts of the body (viz.,

Samana,

Udana, and Vyana) and

that

called

This, the ninth creation,

coursing downwards. 24

also

is

Apana

also called

These nine kinds of creation, and these

Arjjava,

king.

principles,

O monarch, which latter number four and twenty,

are declared to thee according to in the scriptures.

26

After this,

thee the durations of time as

what has been

down

laid

O king, listen to me as I tell

—by the learned in

indicated

respect of these principles or attributes.

" 26

'

Section CCCXII. " 'Yajnavalkya said,

— Listen to me, O foremost of men,

as I tell thee what the duration

of time

is

in

respect to the

Ten thousand Kalday of his. The duration

Unmanifest (or the Supreme Purusha).

1

pas are said to constitute a single When his night expires, he awakes, of his ni<?ht is equal.

O

monarch, and first creates herbs and plants which constitute

He then creates the sustenance of all embodied creatures. Brahman is egg. That a golden from springs Brahman who 2

created

the form of all

things, as

has been

heard

by

us.

3

Having dwelt for one whole year within that egg, the great ascetic Brahman, called also Prajapati (Lord of all creatures), came out of it and created the whole Earth, and the The Lord then, it is read in the Vedas, sky between Heaven and Earth sepaO Seven thousand and five hundred rated from each other.

Heaven above.

4

king, placed the

5

6 Kalpas measure the day of Brahman.

Persons conversant

with the science of Adhyatma say that his an equal duration.

Brahman,

* 'Arjjava' means 'relating to

called

night also

Mahan, then

straight paths

or

is

of

creates

courses,' so

called

from the straight courses of these -winds or breaths. By reference to these breaths is intended the other limbs of the physical system be« sides those already indicated.

— T.


CANTI PARYA,

Pavva.]

Bhuta and

Consciousness called

Before creating any

essence.* 7

627

endued

with excellent

bodies out

physical

of the

Great elements, Mahan or Brahma,

ingredients called the

endued with penances, created four others called his sons. best of kings, as They are the sires of the original sires, heard by us.f s

by

us,

with

the

It hath been also heard

that the senses (of knowledge)

along

faculties, have sprung from the

(five

monarch, inner

four

Great elements called)

and that the entire universe of mobile and immobile 9 The Beings has been filled with those Great elements.}: are These Bhutas. five puissant Consciousness created the Pitris,

Wind,

Earth,

"Water,

Space,

and Light

numbering tho

fifth. This Consciousness (who is a Great Being and) from whom springs the third creation, has five thousand Kalpas 10

for his

night, and

Touch,

Form,

day

of equal

is

and Scent,

Taste,

duration. 11

— these

five

They inhere into the five great Bhutas.

Vicesha. tures,

his

Sound,

are 12

called

All crea-

O king, incessantly pervaded by these five, desire one

another's companionship, become subservient to one another;

1

and challenging one another, transcend one another and led by those immutable and seductive principles, creatures kill one another and wander in this world, entering into ;

numerous intermediate orders of Being.S 14

* 'Rishi here means 'Mahan' 1

Consciousness

Great.

or

Three thousands

is

said to

to have an excellent essence, and is also a Bhuta because of its capacity

produce the Great Bhutas five in number.

— T.

Understandt These, the Commentator explains, are Mind, Buddhi or as Saing, Consciousness, and Chitwa, considered as Vyashti instead of mashthi. These are the sires of the primeval sires, i. e., from these sprung the Mahabhutas or Great creatures {viz., the five primal Elements).— T. the Senses % 'Devah' is explained by the Commentator as meaning

he thiuks, refers to the Bhutas 'the or Great elements. Literally rendered, the Verse would read as of worlds the all Devas, with the Pitris Devas are the children of the

and the four inner faculties.

'Devaih,'

;

mobile and immobile Being have been covered.' the lead the Commentator. T.

It is not safe to reject

$ These two Verses refer to the power of the attributes of sound &c, over Jiva. Loves and hates, and all kinds of relationship of Jiva are due to the action of the attributes named.

—T.


MAHABHarata.

628

[M okshadharma

day. The measure The Mind roveth over on by the Senses. The Senses do

of Kalpas represent the duration of their

of their night also all things,

O king, led

not perceive anything.

through them.

10

same.*' 5

the

is

Mind that perceives when aided by the When the Mind is distracted, the

It

The Eye

the

is

sees forms

Mind but never by itself. Eye fails to perceive with even It is commonly said that the

the

object

Senses

fully

This

perceive.

true, for it is the Mind that perceives

before

of the

the cessation

cessation

activity

of the

Senses

follows.

of the activity

of the

Senses

which

of the

of the

activity

of

the

the

O thou of great fame, these are

— the Universe.

all

not

is

Lord the

Mind,

That the

is

One should thus

Mind.

regard the Senses to be under the domination Indeed, the Mind is said to be

17

through the Senses. 18

When the cessation takes place of the activity is the cessation

it.

of the Mind. 19

of all

the

Senses.

twenty Bhutas

in

" 20 '

Section CCCXIII. " 'Yajnavalkya said,

the order of the

— I have, one after another, told thee

creation,

with their total

number, of the

various principles, as also the extent of the duration of each. 1 Listen now to me as I tell thee of their destruction.

Listen

to me how Brahman,

who is eternal and undecaying, and who

is without beginning

and without end, repeatedly creates and When his day expires and

destroys

all

created objects. 2

night comes, he becomes desirous of sleep. the unmanifest and holy one urges the

At such

a

time

Being called Maha-

who is conscious of his great powers, (for destroying Urged by the unmanifest, that Being, assumthe world). ing the form of Surya of hundreds of thousands of rays, rudra,

3

divides

dozen portions each resembling a He then consumes with his energy, monarch,

himself

blazing fire.

4

into

a

without any loss of time, the four kinds of created beings, *

The duration here given has reference to the day and the night

of the

Mahabhutas.

— T.


CANTi parva.

Pdrva.]

629

and vegetable. 5

viviparous, oviparous, filth-born,

viz.,

being thus destroyed, the Earth

With-

immobile creatures

in the twinkling of the eye all mobile and

becomes on every side as

Having burnt everything on the face

bare as a tortoise shell.

6

of the Earth, Rudra

of immeasurable

might, then quickly

fills the bare Earth with Water possessed

then creates the Yuga-fire which dries

of great force.

He

7

up that Water

(into

The Water

which the bare Earth has been dissolved).

dis-

appearing, the great element of Fire continues to blaze firecely.

Then comes the mighty Wind of immeasurable force, eight forms, who swallows up quickly that blazing of transcendant force, possessed of seven flames, and

8

in his fire

identifiable

with

the

heat

that

exists

in

every

Having swallowed up that fire, the Wind courses downwards, and transversely.

direction, upwards,

Space of immeasurable existent swallows up that transcendant

Then

energy.

that immeasurable Space. 11

who

Consciousness,

viz.,

up the Mind.

is

creature. in 9" 10

every

Then

Wind

of

swallows up

Mind cheerfully Then that Lord of all creatures,

the Soul of everything, swallows

Consciousness, in his turn,

is swallowed

up by

the Mahat-soul who is conversant with the Past, the Present,

and the Future. 12 is

The incomparable Mahat-soul or Universe

then swallowed up by Cambhu, that Lord of all things, to

"whom the Yoga attributes of Anima, Laghima, Prapti, &c, naturally inhere, who is regarded as the Supreme and pure Effulgence that is Immutable. 18 over every part his

ears

things. 14

reach

;

eyes and head and face are everywhere,

his

every place, and he

He is the all,

exists overwhelming

heart of all creatures

a digit of the thumb.

Lord of

His hands and feet extend

;

all

His measure is of

That Infinite and Supreme Soul, that

thus swallows up the Universe. 15

After

this,

what remains is the Undecaying and the Immutable One who is

without defect of any kind, who is the Creator of the Past,

the Present, and the Future; and who is perfectly faultless. 16 I have thus, shall

O monarch, duly told thee

now discourse

to

thee

Adhibhuta, and Adhidaivata.

on

the

— "" '

of Destruction.

subjects

I

of Adhyatma,


;;

[Mokshudharma Section CCCXIV. " 'Yajnavalkya

said,

— Brahmanas conversant with the

topics of enquiry speak of the two feet as

Adhyatma, the act

Of walking as Adhibhuta, and Vishnu as Adhidaivatam (of

those two limbs. its function of

The lower duct (anal canal) is Adhyatma

1

throwing out the excreta

is

;

Adhibhuta, and

Mitra (Surya) is the Adhidaivata (of that organ). 2 The or<?an of generation is called Adhyatma.

hands are Adhyatma is

Its agreeable

Adhibhuta, and Prajapati

called

Adhibhuta

;

;

their function

function is

Adhidaivata. 3

its

is

as represented

and Indra is the Adhidaivata

of those

The

by acts limbs. 4

The organs of speech are Adhyatma the words uttered by them are Adhibhuta and Agni is their Adhidaivata/ The &$e is Adhyatma; vision or form is its Adhibhuta and Surya The ear is Adhyatma is the Adhidaivata of that organ. ;

;

;

sound is Adhibhuta

;

and the points of the horizon are

its

The tongue is Adhyatma taste is its Adhi8 is its Adhidaivata. Water The sense of scent is bhuta and Adhyatma odor is its Adhibhuta and Earth is its Adhiand daivata. The skin is Adhyatma touch is its Adhibhuta 10 been called Adhyatma Mind has Adhidaivata. Wind is its that with which the Mind is employed is Adhibhuta and Chandramas is its Adhidaivata. 11 Consciousness is Adhyatma Adhidaivata. 7

;

;

;

;

9

;

;

;

;

conviction in

one's identity

with Prakriti

is its

Adhibhuta

12

Buddhi is and Mahat or Buddhi is its Adhidaivata. Adhyatma that which is to be understood is its Adhibhuta ;

;

and Kshetrajna is its Adhidaivata. 13 I have thus truly expounded to thee, O king, with its details taken individually, the puissance of the Supreme (in manifesting Himself in different forms) in the beginning, the middle, and the end, O thou that art fully conversant with the nature of the original topics or principles. as if for sport,

14

Prakriti, cheerfully and of her own accord,

monarch, produces, by undergoing modifica-

tions herself, thousands and thousands of combinations of her

original transformations

called

Gunahs. ls

thousands of lamps from but a single

manner Prakriti, by

As men can light

lamp, after

the same

into

thousands

modification, multiplies


canti pakYu.

Parva.] the

of existent objects

631

attributes

(three)

Sattwa and

(of

16

Patience, joy, prosperity, Rajas and Tamas) of Purusha. satisfaction, brightness of all faculties, happiness, purity, health, contentment,

faith,

17

liberality, compassion, forgive-

ness, firmness, benevolence, equanimity, truth, acquittance of

obligations,

calmness, 18 external

modesty,

mildness,

of heart, disregard

ness, fearlessness

for

appearance or

the

otherwise of good and evil as also for past

acts,

when obtained by

gift,

tion

of objects

of cupidity,

only

regard for

creatures,

for all

the

attaching

pride of personal clination

to

the

interests

19

— appropriaabsence

the

of others, compassion

— these have been said to be the quali-

ties that attach to

qualities

purity,

of obligatory practices, dispassionate-

simplicity, observance

give,

of Sattwa. 20

attribute

to

the

attribute

beauty, assertion

absence of

of

enduring of happiness and misery,

tale

of

Rajas consists of

of lordship, war, disin-

compassion, 21

The

enjoyment and

pleasure in speaking ill

of others, indulgence in quarrels

and disputes of every kind,

arrogance, discourtesy, anxiety,

indulgence in

sorrow, appropriation of what belongs to

hostilities,

22

others, shameless-

23 ness, crookedness, disunions, roughness, lust, wrath, pride,

assertion

of superiority,

malice,

and calumny.

said to spring from the attribute of Rajas.

thee

of that

assemblage of

qualities

I shall

which

These are

now

tell

from

springs

They are stupefaction of judgment, obscuration of every faculty, darkness, band darkness. By darkness is 25 Beimplied death, and by blind darkness is meant wrath. greediness of Tamas are in indications other the these, sides Tamas. 24

respect of all kinds of food, drink,'-

6

ceaseless appetite for

both food

and

taking pleasure in scents and robes and sports

beds and seats and sleep during the day and calumny and 27 taking pleakinds of acts proceeding from heedlessness, dancing and joy) in of sources purer (of iguorance sure, from

all

instrumental and vocal music, and aversion for every kind of religion.

These, indeed, are the indications of Tamas

" ia '


[Mukshadharma

CCCXV.

Section " 'Yajnavalkya (viz.,

said,

— These three,

Sattwa, Rijas, and

kriti.

of men,

foremost

Tamas), are the attributes of Pra-

These attach to all things of the universe and always

inhere to them.

1

The Unmanifest Purusha endued with the by

six Yoga attributes transforms himself

himself into hun-

dreds and thousands and millions and millions of forms (by

embracing these three attributes). 2

Those that are conver-

sant with the science of Adhyatma say that unto

the

attri-

bute of Sattwa is assigned a high, unto Rajas a middling,

and unto Tamas, a low place in the universe. 3 By the aid of unmixed righteousness one attains to a high end (viz., that of the deities or other celestial beings). Through righteousness mixed with sin one attains to the status of humanity.

While through unmixed sin one sinks

a

into

becoming an animal or a vegetable, &c.)

vile

king, as I speak to thee of the intermixture or

times Rajas is seen existing with Sattwa.

With Tamas may

also be

also may Sattwa and Rajas and Tamas

Prakriti.'"'

Tamas also

exists

Sattwa.

Then

seen be

seen

existing

to-

They then constitute the

gether and in equal proportions.

Unmanifest or

compounds Some-

and Tamas. 5

of the three attributes of Sattwa, Rajas,

with Rajas.

end (by

Listen now to me,

4

When the

Unmanifest (Purusha)

becomes endued with only Sattwa, he attains to the regions Endued with both Sattwa and Rajas, he of the deities. takes birth among human beings.

Tamas, Being.

7

Endued with Rajas and

he takes birth among the intermediate order of Endued with all three, viz., Sattwa and Rajas and

8 Tamas, he attains to the status of humanity.

sou led persons that attain,

it is

undecaying,

and immortal. 9

births that are very superior,

undecaying, transcending the ignorance,

both

transcend

said, to that place

righteousness and

10

sin,

which is eternal, immutable,

Men

of

knowledge attain to

and their place is ken

of the

above birth and death, and

dispels all kinds of darkness.

Those high-

faultless and

senses, free

from

of light

that

full

Thou hadst asked me about

the nature of the Supreme residing in the

Unmanifest,

(viz.,


— 633

cantt parva,

parva.]

Listen

to

me,

king.

when residing in Prakriti, He is said

to

reside

in

Purusha).

I shall tell thee.

Even

His own

11 of the nature of Prakriti.*

nature without partaking

Pra-

When presided

kriti, O king, is inanimate and unintelligent.

12

over by Purusha, then only can she create and destroy. " 'Janaka said,

— Both Prakriti and Purusha, O thou of and without end.

great intelligence, are without beginning

Both of them are without form. Both of them are undecay13 How Both of them, again, are incomprehensible. ing. then, is

O foremost of Rishis, can it be said that

inanimate and

unintelligent?

said to be animate and intelligent ?

called

Kshetrajna ? 14

Thou,

fully conversant with

the

O

of

them

How, again, is the other And why is the latter of Brahmanas,

foremost

entire

one

religion

I desire to hear in detail of the religion

arfc

of Emancipation,

of Emancipation

in

Do thou discourse to me then of the existence

16 its entirety.

and Oneness of Purusha, of his separateness from Prakriti, of the deities which

attach

to

body,

the

115

of the place to

which embodied creatures repair when they place to which

able to go. 17

may

they

me

ultimately, in

die,

course

and

thafc

of time, be

Knowledge described in. the Sankhya system, and of the Yoga system separately. Ifc behooveth thee also to speak of the premonitory symptoms of death, O best of men. All these topics are well known to " IS thee even as an (emblic) myrubalan in thy hand Tell

also

of the

!

'

Section CCCXVI. "'Yajnavalkya said,

— That which

is

without attributes,

O son, can never be explained by ascribing attributes to it. Listen, however, to me as I expound to thee what is possessed of attributes

and what

is

devoid

of them. 1

Munis conversant with the truth regarding principles say

that

when Purusha

* 'Prakritisthah' means

'in

seizes

all

High-souled the

topics

attributes

his own Prakriti or nature.'

or

like a

The sense

Purusha, even when residing in the case that Prakriti provides him with, does not partake of the nature of Prakriti but of the line is that

continues to be undented by her.

SO

— T.


634

mahabharata.

[Mokshadharmd

crystal catching the reflection of a

red flower, he comes to be called as possessed of attributes; but when freed from attributes like the crystal

be viewed in his real butes.* 2

freed from reflection, he comes

nature, that

is,

beyond

as

all

to

attri-

Unmanifest Prakriti is by her nature endued with

attributes.

She cannot transcend them.

telligence by

nature, she

Destitute

of in-

becomes attached to attributes. 5

Unmanifest Prakriti cannot know anything, while Purusha,

by his nature, is possessed of knowledge. higher than myself,

— even this

— There

is

what Purusha

is

is

nothing

always

conscious of. 4

For this reason the unmanifest (or Prakriti)., although naturally inanimate and unintelligent, still becomes animate and intelligent in consequence of her union with

Purusha who is Eternal and Indestructible instead of remain5 When ing in her own nature due to her destructibility.f Purusha, through ignorance, repeatedly becomes associated with attributes, he fails to understand his own real nature

and therefore he fails to attain

to

Emancipation.

In con-

sequence of Purusha's lordship over the principles that flow

from Prakriti, he is said to partake of the nature of those principles.

In consequence also of his agency in the matter

of creation, he is said to

possess

the

attribute

of creation. 7

In consequence of his agency in the matter of Yoga, he is For his lordship over said to possess the attribute of Yoga. those particular principles known by

name

the

he is said to possess the nature of Prakriti.* * I expand this Verse

for bringing

8

of Prakriti,

For his agency

out the meaning.

A verbal

rendering will become unintelligible.— T. that I have understood it t This is a difficult Verse. I am not sure Prakriti, which is really unthat be to seems sense The correctly. and incapable of enjoyment or endurance, becomes intelliintelligent

in consequence of being gent and capable of enjoyment or endurance when pleasurable or Thus intelligent. united with Purusha who is to feel it only in seems that body the are felt, it is

painful sensations

consequence of the Soul that presides over it.— T. t

The first line of 7 is the same in sense

as(

In the Bombay text, only the second line of 8 line of 7 has been justly

are the same thing.

— T.

omitted.

In

fact,

the second line of occurs, while

Tattiea

and the

the

8.

first

Prahritis.


in the matter of creating the seeds

he

said to partake

is

035

Canti parva.

Farm.]

(of all immobile

nature

of the

of those

objects),

And

seeds.

because he causes the several principles or attributes to start into life, he is, therefore, said

to

In consequence,

to).

be

subject

else than he, as also for

his

decay and

being the witness of

again, of his

everything, and in consequence also of there

consciousness

Yatis crowned with

Prakriti,

to

themselves are subject there-

destruction (for those principles

ascetic

being nothing-

of identity

success,

with

conversant

with Adhyatma, and freed from fever of every kind, regard him as existing by himself without a second, immutable, unmanifest (in the form

of Cause), unstable,

the form of effects). 10

This

and manifest

(in.

what has been heard by us. upon Knowledge only (for their Emancipation) and the practice of compassion is

Those Sankhyas, however,

that depend

for all creatures, say that

it

is

Prakriti

As

a

matter of

Purushas are many.* 11 different from Prakriti

As a blade

stable.

which fact,

is

One but

Purusha

is

which though unstable, still appears as

of reed is different

from its outer cover,

even so is Purusha different from Prakriti. 12 Indeed, the worm that

is

ensconced within the Udumvara should be known as

from the Udumvara. Though existing with the Udumvara, the worm is not to be regarded as forming a portion of the Udumvara. 13 The fish is distinct from the water in which it lives, and the water is distinct from the fish that

different

Though the fish and water exist together, yet it is The fire that is contained in an

lives in it.

never drenched by water. 14

earthen saucepan is distinct from the earthen

saucepan is distinct from the

the

fire

it

the fire exists in and with the saucepan, yet

regarded as forming any part of it. 15

saucepan,

contains. it is

The

and Although

not to be

lotus-leaf that

floats on a piece of

on which

make

it

a

it

water is distinct from the piece of water floats. Its co-existence with water does not

portion of the water. 10

of those objects in and with rectly understood

1

The perennial existence

those mentioned,

by ordinary people. 17

is

never cor-

They who behold

This refers to the opinion of the atheistic Sankhyas.— T.


mahabharata,

G3G

Prakriti and Purusha in any other

a vision that is incorrect.

It is

[Mokuhadtiarma

light are

certain

peatedly to sink into terrible hell. 18

said

to

possess

that they have rehave thus told thee

I

the philosophy of the Sankhyas, that excellent science by which all things have been correctly ascertained. Ascertain-

nature of Purusha and Prakriti in this way, the Sankhyas attain to Emancipation. 19 I have also told thee

ing the

of the systems of those others

great principles of the

that are conversant

universe.

I

now

shall

with the

discourse

to

— I have already spoken to thee

of

'

thee on the science of the Yogins.

"20

Section CCCXVII. " 'Yajnavalkya said,

the science of the Sankhyas.

Listen now

to me

as

I

truly

discourse on the science of the Yogins as heard and seen

by no Knowledge that can compare with that of the Sankhyas. There is no puissance me, () best of kings

There

1

I

is

that compares with that of Yoga. practices,

These two ordain the same

and both are regarded as capable of leading to Those men that are not blest with intelli-

Emancipation. 2

gence regard the

Sankhya and the Yoga systems to be We, however, O king, look upon

different from each other.

them as one and the same, according to the conclusion to which we have arrived (after, study and reflection). 3 That which the Yogins have in view is the very same which the Sankhyas also have in view. He who sees both the Sankhya

and the Yoga systems to be one and the same

is

be

to

re-

garded as truly conversant with the topics or principles that ordain the universe.

Know, O king, that

4

and the senses are the chief means for

the vital

practising

breaths

Yoga.

By

only regulating those breaths and the senses, Yogins wander

everywhere at their

* By the word 'Rudra'

is

5

When

gross

body

is

des-

meant Prima and the other breaths.

The

will.*

the

Commentator explains that the etymology is 'utkramana kale dehinam rodayanti iti Rudrah Pranah.'

By regulating

the Senses, Yogins attain

Yoga-puis^ance and succeed in roving

to

the

vital

breaths and

wherever they please in their linga-<:o.rira or subtile bodies.— T.


CANTi paly a.

Parva.] troyed, Yogins,

Yoga

eio-ht

637

endued with subtile bodies possessed of the Anima, Laghima, Prapti, &c),

attributes (o(

wander over the universe, enjoying (in that body) all kinds The wise have, in the scriptures, of felicities, O sinless one/' spoken of Yoga as conferring eight kinds of puissance. They 7 Indeed, have spoken of Yoga as possessed of eight limbs.* O king, they have not spoken of any other kind of Yoga.

It has been

said that the their

these are (for

of Yogins, excellent

practices

results), are

of two

as

Those two

kinds.

kinds, according to the indications occurring in the scriptures, are practices endued attributes.

8

with attributes and those freed from of the mind

The concentration

(on the

sixteen

objects named), with simultaneous regulation of the breath,

king,

(is

one kind).

The concentration of the mind

a way as to destroy all

difference

O

such

(in

between the contemplater,

the object contemplated, and the act of contemplation) along

The first

with subjugation of the senses, (is of another kind).

kind of Yoga

is said to be that possessed of attributes

second kind is said to be that freed from attributes.-]- 9

;

again, Regulation of the breath is Yoga with attributes.

Yoga without attributes, should be fixed. Only the regulation

the mind, freed from its

the

Then,

In

functions,

of the breath which is

said to be endued with attributes should, in the first instance,

be practised, for,

O ruler

of Mithila, if the breath (that is

inhaled and suspended) be exhaled

ing the while upon a

mantra), the wind to

his

great

definite in

injury.:}:

10

the

without mentnlly reflect-

image (furnished by a limited

neophyte's system will

In the

first

Yama

of

increase

the night,

* The Eight limbs of Yoga are Pranayama, Pratyahara, Dhyana, Dharana, Tarka, Samadhi, with the two additional ones of Yama and

Niyama.

— T.

t In the first line of 9, the word 'Pranayama' is used to mean regu. lation of the vital breaths.

In the second line, the same word implies

the 'ayamah or nigra hah' of the senses with the mind.

By 'Dharana' is

meant the fixing of the mind, one after another, on the sixteen things named in treatises on Yoga. By 'ekagrata' of the mind is meant that concentration in which there is no longer any consciousness of difference between 'Dhyatri,

Dheya, and Dhyana.'

practise I It is difficult for those who do not

— T.

Pranayama

to

under-


MAHABHARlTA.

638

twelve ways of holding the sleep, in the

Tama

last

[Molcshaclharmct

breath are recommended.

doing the same have been laid down. 11

After

ways of

of the night, other twelve

Without doubt, one

endued with tranquillity, of subdued senses, living in retirement, rejoicing in one's own self, and fully conversant with the import of the scriptures, should (regulating one's breath in these four and twenty ways) fix one's Soul Soul).* 12

Supreme

(on the

faults of the

Dispelling the five

senses, viz.,

five

(withdrawing them from their objects of ) sound, form, touch,

and scent, 18 and dispelling those conditions called Pratibha and Apavanga, O ruler of the Mithilas, all the

taste,

senses should be fixed

upon the mind. 14

then be fixed on Consciousness, O king

;

The mind should

Consciousness should

next be fixed on Intelligence or Buddhi, and Buddhi should then be fixed on

Prakriti. 15

Thus merging

one after

these

Yogins contemplate the Supreme Soul

another,

One, which is freed from Rajas, which

is

stainless,

Immutable and Infinite and Pure and without

which

is

which

is

defect, 10

who

Purusha, who is unchangeable, who is Indivisible, who is without decay and death, who is everlasting, who

is Eternal

transcends diminution, Listen now,

Yoga.

and which is Immutable Brahma. 17

monarch, to the indications of one that

All the indications of cheerful

his who is slumbering in

in

in

contentment that are

contentment are seen

in

the person,

that is in Samadhi. 13

The person in Samadhi, the wise say, looks like the fixed and upward flame of a lamp that is full of

stand this fully. is inhaled,

The fact is, in Saguna Pranayama, when the breath

the inhalation is measured by the time taken

up

in

men-

So when the inhaled breath is suspended, the suspension is measured by the time taken in mentally tally reciting a well-known mantra.

When, therefore, the suspended breath should be done by similarly measuring the time

reciting a particular mantra.

should be exhaled,

it

of exhaling. For beginners, this Saguna Pranayama is recommended. Of course only exhalation has been spoken of but it applies equally to inhalation and suspension. These three processes, in Yoga lanT. guage, are Puraka, Kumbhaka, and Rechaka ;

* 'Ekanta§ilin' neans a 'Sannyasin ;' 'atrnarama'

is

one

pleasure in one's soul instead of in spouses and children.

— T.

who

takes


CANT! P.\RVA.

Parva.)

639

oil

and that burns in a breezeless spot. 19 He is like a rock Avhich

is

incapable of being moved in the slightest degree by even a

heavy downpour from the clouds. 20

He is incapable of being

moved by the din of conchs and drums, or by

or

the

sound of hundreds of musical instruments beat or blown

to-

gether.

Even this

is

the

indication

songs,

of one

Samadhi. 21

in

As a man of cool courage and determination, while ascending a flight of steps with a

vessel

does not spill even a drop

of the

threatened by persons

full

of oil

liquid

if

in

hands,

his

frightened and

armed with weapons, even

Yogin, when his mind has been beholds the Supreme Soul

in

so

the

concentrated and when

he

Samadhi, does

not, in

conse-

quence of the entire stoppage of the functions of his senses at such a time, move in the slightest degree.

Even these should

be known to be the indications of the Yogin while he

Samadhi. 22

is

in

"1 4 '

While in Samadhi, the Yogin beholds Brahma which is Supreme and Immutable, and which is situated like

a blazing Effulgence in the

midst of thick Darkness. 25

It is

by this means that he attains, after many years, to Emancipation after casting off this inanimate body. Even this is

what the eternal Cruti of the Yogins.

declares. 26

What else is it

?

This is called

the

Yoga

Knowing it, they that are

endued with wisdom regard themselves as crowned with success.

" 27 '

Section CCGXVIII. " 'Yajnavalkya said,

— Listen now to me, with attention,

O king, as to what the places are to which those who die have to go. If the Jiva-soul escapes through the feet, it is said that

the man goes to the region of Vishnu. it

of

1

If through the calves,

has been heard by us that the man repairs to the

Vasus.

the

regions

If through the knees, he attains to the

companionship of those deities that are called Sadhyas. 2 through the lower duct, the man attains to Mitra.

If through

the posteriors,

the man

the

regions

returns

to

If of

the

3 Earth, and if through the thighs to the region of Prajapati.

If

ihrough the flanks, the man attains to the regions of the


>

640

[Mokmadhavma

mababha.ra.ta,

Maruts, and if through the

nostrils, to the

region of Chan-

If through the arms, the man goes to the region of

dramas.

Indra, aud

if

through

the

chest,

that

to

Rudra. 4

of

If

through the neck, the man repairs to the excellent region of

known by

that foremost of ascetics

the

name

of Nara.

If

through the mouth, the man attains to the region of the Vicwedevas, and if through the ears, to the region of the deities of the several points of the horizon.

nose, the man attains to the

region

5

of the

If through the

Wind-god

;

and

if through the eyes, to the region of Agni.

If through the

brows, the man goes

Acwins; and

region

the

to

of the

6 through the forehead, to that of the Pitris.

If through

if

the

crown of the head, the man attains to the region of the puissant Brahman, that foremost of the gods. I have thus

O ruler

told thee,

of Mithila, the

several

manner

men repair according to

the

souls escape from their

bodies. 7

in

I shall

places

which

to

which their Jiva-

now

thee

tell

the

premonitory indications, as laid down by the wise, of those

One who, having previously

who have but one year to live. 8

seen the fixed star called Arandhati,

fails to

see

other star called Dhruva,* or one that sees the

Moon or

full

the flame of a burning lamp to be broken towards the

has but one year to live. 9

images of

longer see

south,

Those men, O king, who can no

themselves reflected in

have but one year to live. 10

others,

that

or

it,

the

eyes

of

One who being endued

with lustre loses it, or being endued with wisdom loses it,— indeed, one whose inward and outward nature is thus changed,

— has but six months more to

the deities, or

with

quarrels

live.

the

11

He who

disregards

Brahmanas, or one who

being naturally of a dark complexion becomes pale of hue, has but six months more to disc to have

the

solar

more to

live.

12

One who sees

many holes like a spider's web, or one who

sees

has but one

week

disc

live.

have

to

13

similar

holes,

One who, when smelling fragrant

places of worship, perceives them to be

scent of corpses,

*

lunar

the

has

The pole-star.— T.

as

scents in

offensive

but one week more to

live.

as 14

the

The


Oanti PARV4.

Parva,)

nose

depression of the

or

teeth or of the eye, the

of the

641 the discolor

ears,

of the

and the

consciousness,

of all

loss

symptoms indicating death without any perceptible cause a stream of tears suddenly flows from one's left eye, and if vapours loss also of all

that very day.

seen

be

animal heat, are

If'

If,

issue from one's

to

that the man

all these premonitory

for

he desires

die

enjoyments,

his

unite

the

dissolution.

Knowing

of cleansed

live

to

with

soul

his

soul

the

If,

however, instead of wishing

in

this

scents and tastes,

all

man

Supreme Thus should he go on till the day

Soul (in Samadhi). 17

comes

day expires. 6

that

sympto.ns,

should day and night

to

head, that is a sure indication,

before

will die

he

world,

— O king, and

casts

off all

lives

on

in.

He thus conquers death by lixing his soul on the Supreme Soul.' 8indeed, the man who is blessed with

abstinence.

" 9

knowledge of the Soul, O monarch, practises the course of life recommended by the Sankhyas and conquers death by uniting his Soul with the Supreme tains to

what

is

entirely

At

Soul.-"

last,

he at-

is

without

indestructible, which

which is auspicious, and immutable, and eternal, and and which is incapable of being attained to by men "" of uncleansed souls. birth,

stable,

'

Section CCCXIX. " 'Yajnavalkya said,— Thou hast asked me,

that

Supreme JBrahma which

resides

Thy question relates Do a deep mystery. closd attention,

U

king

l !

in

O monarch, of

the

Unmanifest,

Listen to

me with

Having conducted myself with

humility according to the ordinances laid down by the Rishis I obtained the Yajushes, O king, from Surya. 2 With the austerest penances I formerly adored

The puissant Surya, dressed me, saying, 3

sinless

the

hedt-giving

one, gratified

with me, ad-

— Solicit thou, O regenerate Rishi, the

boon upon which thou hast set thy heart, however it

may bj of acquisition.

it to thee.

It is very

81

deity.

difficult

I shall, with cheerful Soul, grant

difficult

to

incline

me

to

grace

4 I

—.

i


642

ma ha im ar ata,

[Mokshadkarma

of my

head, that foremost of

Bowing unto him with a bend

heat-giving luminaries was addressed by me in

words,

these

—I have no knowledge of the Yajushes. I desire to know them without of time — The holy one, thus impart the Yajushes unto thee. Made up told me, — I

>

5

loss

solicited,

!

shall

of the essence of speech, the goddess

into thy body. 6

Saraswati will enter

—The deity then commanded me

my

open

to

commanded.

The goddess Saraswati then entered into my body, O sinless one. 7 At this, I began mouth.

I did as I was

to burn.

Unable to endure the pain I plunged into a stream.

Not understanding that what

the

Surya had

high-souled

done for me was for my good, I became even angry with him.8

While I was burning with the energy of the goddess, the holy Surya told me, Do thou endure this burning sensation That will soon cease and thou wilt Tor only a little while. 9 l>e cool. Indeed, I became cool. Seeing me restored to The whole Vedas, ease, the Maker of light said unto me,

with even those parts that are

regarded as

together with the Upanishads, will

ward light, O regenerate one thou wilt edit, O foremost

!

appendix,

its

appear in thee by

in-

The entire Catapathas also

of regenerate ones.

After that,

11 thy understanding will turn to the path of Emancipation.

Thou wilt also attain

to

that end

which

is

desirable

and

Having which is coveted by both SUnkhyas and Yogins said these words unto me, the divine Surya proceeded to 12 Hearing his last words, and after he had the Asta hills. departed from the spot where I was, I came home in joy and 13 Thought of by then remembered the goddess Saraswati. !

me, the auspicious Saraswati appeared instantly before my eyes, adorned with all the vowels and the consonants and

having placed the syllable ing to the

ordinance,

Om in the van.

offered

unto

the

14

I then, accord-

goddess the

usual

Arghya, and dedicated another to Surya, that foremost of Discharging this duty I took my all heat-giving deities. seat,

devoted to both those deities. 15

Catapatha Brah manas, with all their abstracts selves before

as

my

Thereupon the entire

their mysteries and with alL

also their appendices, appeared

of them-

mental vision, at which I became

filled


64S

CAnti parva.

Pdrva.]

with great joy.*

18

I then

taught them to a hundred good to my high^

disciples and thereby did what was disagreeable

souled maternal

uncle (Vaicampayana) with

gathered round him.f the

disciples like

management

of

17

Then, shining in

Sun the

the

midst of my

himself with his rays, I

took the

thy high-souled

of

Sacrifice

disciples

the

sire,

O

In that Sacrifice, a dispute arose between me and uncle as to who should be permitted to appromaternal my king.

13

priate the Daks hin a that was paid for the

recitation

of the

In the very presence of Devala, I took half of that 1* Dakshina, (the other half going to my maternal uncle). Thy sire and Sumanta and Paila and Jaimini and other

Vedas.

19

ascetics all acquiesced in that arrangement.^

2"

Surya the five times ten Yajushes, 21 I then studied the Puranas with Romaharshan.

" 'I had thus got from

O monarch.

Keeping before me those (original) Mantras and the goddess The Commentator explains it

* 'Chakre' literally means 'I made.' as equivalent to 'swayam avirabhut.'

— T.

t 'Vipriya' evidently means 'what

is

not agreeable.'

There was

evidently a dispute between Yajnyvalkya and his maternal uncle Vai-

§ampayana, the celebrated disciple of Vyasa.

This dispute

is

parti-

Vaicampayana had been a recognised teacher of the Vedas and had collected a large number of disciples around him. When, therefore, the nephew Yajnavalkya, having obtained the Vedas from Surya, began to teach them, he was naturally looked upon with a jealousy, which culminated (as referred to in the next Verse) into an open dispute about the Dakshina! to be cularly referred

to in

the next Verse.

appropriated in the Sacrifice of Janaka. correctly renders the word 'vipriya' agreeable.'

The Burdwan

which he takes

to

translator in-

mean

as

'very

In the Vishnu Purana it is mentioned that a dispute took

place between Yajnavalkya and Paila.

The

latter's

preceptor, Vyasa,

came, and taking his side, asked Yajnavalkya to return him the Vedas which he had obtained from him. Yajnavalkya vomitted forth the

These were instantly devoured by two other Rishis in the birds. These afterwards promulgated the Taittiriya Upanishads. T.

Vedas.

form

of Tittiri

This shows that I was then regarded as the equal of Vaigarupayana himself in the matter of Vedic knowledge. Sumanta and X

Paila and Jaimini, with Vaicampayana, were the Rishis that assisted the great Vyasa in the task of arranging the Vedas,— T.


MAHABHARATA.

644 Saraswati, I then,

[Mokshadharma

O king, aided by the inspiration of Surva,

set myself to compile the excellent Catapatha Brahmanas, and

succeeded in achieving the task never before undertaken

any one else.

by That path which I had desired to take has been

taken by me and I have also taught Indeed,

the

whole of

it

those Vedas

my

to

with

disciples.

abstracts

their

have been imparted by me to those disciples of mine. in mind and body,

all

those

disciples

of my instructions, become filled lished (for the use of others) fifty

with

this

have, in joy.

94

22 " 23

Pure

consequence

Having estab-

knowledge consisting of

branches which I had obtained from Surya, I now medi-

tate on the great object of that

knowledge

(viz.,

Brahma). 86

The Gandharva Vicwavasu, well conversant with

the Ve^

O king, of ascertaining what is Brahmanas in this knowledge and what truth occurs in it, and what is the excellent object of this

danta scriptures, desirous, beneficial for the

knowledge, once questioned me. four and twenty questions,

He put

me

to

altogether

O king, relating to the Vedas.

Finally, he asked me a question, numbered twentyfifth which relates

to

branch of knowledge which

that

with the inferences of ratioscination.

is

concerned

Those questions are as

What is universe and what is not-universe ? What Acwa and what Acwa ? What is Mitra ? What is Varuna ? 26-28 What is Knowledge ? What is the Object of knowledge? What is Unintelligent ? What is Intelligent ? Who is Ka ? Who is possessed of the principle of change ? Who is not possessed of the same ? What is he that devours the Sun and what is the Sun ? What is Vidya and what is What is Vedya and what Avedya ? What is ImAvidya ? mobile and what Mobile ? What is without beginning, what

follow

:

is

?fl

is Indestructible,

and what is Destructible ?

These were the

excellent questions put to me by that foremost

vas/

of Gandhar-

After king Vicwavasu, that foremost of Gandharvas,

had asked me these questions one after another, I answered them properly. 31 At first, however, I told him, Wait for a So be brief space of time, till I reflect on thy questions

!

it,

— the Gandharva

©nee again

of

the

said, and sat in silence.

goddess

Saraswati in

32

I then

my

thought

mind.

The


CAnti parva,

Parva.]

645

arose in my mind Keeping in view the high science like butter from curds. of inferential ratioscination, I churned with my mind, O monarch, the Upanishads and the supplementary scriptures 34 The fourth science then that treats relating to the Vedas. replies then to those questions naturally 53

of Emancipation,

O foremost of kings, and on which

already discoursed

to

thee,

and

which

is

based

twentyfifth, viz., Jiva, I then expounded to him.* r5 said all

O

this,

have

I

upon the

Having

monarch, to king Vicwavasu, I then ad-

dressed hiin, saying,

— Listen now to the answers that I give

unto the several questions that thou hast put to me/ 6 I now turn to the question which, O Gandharva, thou askest, viz.,

— what

is

Universe

and what

is

Universe is Unmanifest and original

Not-universe ?

Prakriti

— The

endued with

the principles of birth and death which are terrible (to those that are desirous of Emancipation)."

It

is,

besides, possess-

ed of the three attributes (of Sattwa, Rajas, and Tamas), in consequence of its producing principles all of which are fraught with those attributes.f is

That which is Not-universe By Ac,wa and Acwa

Purusha divested of all attributes.

meant the female and the male, 38 i. e., the former is Prakriti and the latter is Purusha. Similarly, Mitra is Purusha, and Varuna is Prakriti. J™ Knowledge, again, is said are

to be Prakriti, while the object

to be known is

called

Puru-

The Ignorant (Jiva), and the Knowing or Intelligent are both Purusha without attributes, (for it is Purusha that sha.

becomes Jiva when invested

with

asked what is Kah, who

endued with change, and who

is

unendued therewith.

is

I answer,

Ignorance). 40

Kah

is

Thou hast

Purusha.S

That

* This is called the Fourth Science, the three others beinw the three Vedas, Agriculture, and the Science of Morality and Chastise-

ment.

— T.

+ Prakriti is regarded as something in

Tamas

reside

Mahat,

&c, which flow from Prakriti,

in

exactly

three attributes in diverse measure. J By Mitra is meant

which Sattwa, Rajas, and

equal proportions.

All the

principles of

are characterised by these

—T.

here the deity giving

light

yaruna is meant the waters that compose the universe.

and

heat.

By

— T.

§ 'Kah,' the Commentator explained, is 'anandah' or felicity. — T.


646

which is endued with change

endued therewith

is

called Vedya is Purusha. 42

Mobile and the Immobile.

That which is mobile

is

He that

Prakriti.

is

Purusha. 41 is

The Immobile

ia

Prakriti; and that which

Thou hast asked me about the Listen to what my answer is.

Prakriti, which, undergoing modi-

and Destruction.

fications, constitutes the cause of Creation

Purusha,

is

not

is

which

Similarly, that

called Avedya (the unknowable) is

[Mokshadharma

MAHABBARA.TA.'

without himself undergoing

for

and Destruction. 43 (According to a different system of philosophy) that which is Vedya is Prakriti while that which is Avedya is Purusha. modifications he assists at Creation

;

Both Prakriti and Purusha stable,

indestructible,

44

are

the conclusions arrived at by

the topics included in

said

be unintelligent,

to

unborn, and eternal, according to the

philosophers conversant with

name

of Adhyatma. 45

sequence of the indestructibility of Prakriti in of Creation, Prakriti, which is

unborn,

subject to decay or destruction.

attributes that reside in

Prakriti herself. destructible.

Prakriti are

The learned,

Prakriti

also,

has

it

indes-

is

none.

46

The

destructible, but

therefore, call

not

Prakriti in-

by undergoing modifications,

operates as the cause of Creation.

The created

pear and disappear, but not original is Prakriti

the matter

regarded as not

is

Purusha, again,

tructible and unchangeable, for change

In con-

called indestructible.

results

ap-

Hence also Thus have I told thee the Prakriti.

conclusions of the fourth Science based

on the principles of

ratioscinative inference and having Emancipation for its end. 47

Having acquired, by the science of ratioscinative inference and by waiting upon preceptors, the Richs, the Samans, and the Yajushes,

all

the obligatory practices should be observed

and all the Vedas studied with reverence, O Vicwavasu

O foremost of Gandharvas, they who study the Vedas all their branches but

48 !

with

who do not know the Supreme Soul

from which all things take their birth and

into

which

things merge when destruction comes, and which is object whose knowledge the

Vedas seek

to

deed, they who have no acquaintance with

Vedas seek to establish,

inculcate,

that

all

the one

in-

which the

— study the Vedas to no purpose and


"

CANTI PARVA.

Parva.]

C47 "'" 9

study in vain.* 9

bear their burthen of such desirous of butter churns

If a

person

milk of the she-ass, without

the

finding what he seeks he simply meets with a substance that is as foul

of smell as ordure.

having studied the Vedas,

61

After the same manner, if one,

comprehend what

fails to

Pra-

is

and what is Purusha, one only proves one's own foolish-

kriti

ness of understanding and bears

form of Vedic lore).* 62

a useless

reflect on both Prakriti and Purusha,

repeated birth

burthen

One should, with devoted

and death. 53

acts that is productive

at best

the

so that one may avoid

Reflecting

one's repeated births and deaths and

(in

attention,

upon the

fact of

avoiding the religion of

of destructible

results,

one

should, betake oneself to the indestructible religion of Yoga. 6 *

Kacyapa, if one continuously the Jiva-soul and

its

reflects

on

with

the

connection

the

nature of

Supreme Soul,

one then succeeds in divesting oneself of all attributes and in beholding the

Supreme Soul. 65

Supreme Soul

fest

is

The Eternal and Unmaniby

regarded

men

under-

of foolish

twenty fifth

standings to be different from the

or

the

Jiva-

They are endued with wisdom that behold both these one and the same. " Frightened at repeated births truly as and deaths, the Sankhyas and Yogins regard the Jiva-soul soul.

6

and the Supreme Soul to be one and the same. "•

—Vicwavasu then

said,

— Thou hast, O foremost of

Brahmanas, said that Jiva-soul

indestructible

is

undistinguished from the Supreme difficult to

understand.

this subject from

sage

Soul.

68

I

and truly

This, however,

behooveth thee

It

discourse on this topic to me.

to once

is

more

have heard discourses on

Jaigishavya, Asita, Devala, the regenerate

Paracara, the intelligent Varshaganya, Bhrigu, Pan-

cha^ikha, Kapila, Cuka, Gautama, Arshtisena, the high-souled

Garga, Narada, Asuri, the intelligent Paulastya, Sanatkumara, the high-souled Cukra, and my sire Kacyapa.

Subse-

* The camparison lies in the folly of the two persons indicated. One churning asa's milk for butter is only a fool. Similarly, one failing to understand the nature of Prakriti and Purusha from the Vedas is only

a fool.

%.


[M ohhadhavma

m a h a bh a it a ta.

648

quently I heard the discourses of Rudra and the intelligent

Vicwarupa, of several of the deities, of the Daityeas.

have acquired all that they say,

I

eternal

rally discourse that

however,

desire,

to

object

and the

Pitris,

they gene-

for

knowledge. 6 ^ 63

cf all

I

what thou raayst say on those

hear

Thou

topics with the aid of thy intelligence.

the

art

fore-

most of all persons, and a learned lecturer on the scriptures, There is nothing that

and endued with great intelligence.' is

Thou

unknown to thee.

and the Pitris. ui

Brahma

luminaries,

is

knowledge;." 6

the

Aditya

Crutis, as

eternal

of all

lord

of this branch of

natter

O Yajnavalkya, thou hast obtained the entire in

Sankhyas, as also the scrip-

particular.'

art enlightened, fully conversant

ledge,

the

thy preceptor (in the

tures of the Yogins

bile universe.

of the

world of both the deities

himself,

O Brahmana, of the

science,

ocean

The great Rishis residing in the region of

that

say

an

art

O Brahmana, in

described,

14

7

Without doubt, thou

with the mobile and immo-

I desire to hear (thee discourse on that know-

which may be likened to clarified butter endued with

solid grains.

88

'Yajnavalkya siid, Thou art, O foremost of GandharAs, howto comprehend every knowledge. competent vas, to thee discourse ever, thou askest me, do thou hear me then "

according as I myself have obtained it from Prakriti,

which

is

unintelligent,

is

Jiva, however, cannot be apprehended by

dharva. kriti,

7"

of Jiva

In consequence

the latter

is

my

preceptor."

apprehended by Jiva.

Gan-

Prakriti,

being

reflected

Pra-

in

called Pradhana by Sankhyas and

Yogins

conversant with the original principles as indicated in Crutis. u

twentyfourth (Prakriti) and the beholding,

it

beholds

twentyfifth

(Soul)

understand the meaning.

the sense which is as follows

:

not

;

The twentyfifth

twentysixth.* 72

the

* I give a literal rendering of this Verse for showing it is to

the

sinless one, the other, beholding, beholds the

how

difficult

The Commentator correctly explains

'anyah' or the other is the Soul as dis-

tinguished from its reflection upon

Prakriti, that

real character as independent of Prakriti.

is,

the Soul

What is said here

when the Soul, in its real character beholds, or

acts

as

a

in is

lta

that

witness of


€4$

CANTi PARVA.

f-arva.)

thinks that there is nothing higher

than itself.

In

reality,

however, though beholding, it does not behold That (viz., tho

Men possessed of wisdom Twentysixth) which beholds it.* Tweutyfourth {viz., Prakriti, which the accept never should 73

is

unintelligent or inert) as identifiable with the

or the Soul

which has a

Tvventyfifth

and independent existence.

real

The fish live in water. It goes thither impelled by its own nature. 74 As the fish, though living in the water, is to be regarded as separate from it, after the same manner is the Tvventylifth to be apprehended,

i.

c, though the Tvventy-

Twentyfourth or

fifth exists in

a state of contact

with

the

Prakriti,

is,

however, in

real

nature, separate

it

and independent

its

When overwhelmed

of Prakriti.

consciousness of meuvi or Self, and

Twentysixth,

stand its identity with the

quence of the illusion

when unable

that

invests

it,

in

from

with the

to

under-

fact, in

conse-

co-existence

of its

with Prakriti, and of its own manner of thinking, the Jivasoul always sinks down, but when freed from such conscious-

When

ness it goes upwards. 76- s '

the

succeeds

Jiva-soul

apprehending that it is one, and Prakriti with which sides is another, then only does it,

regenerate one, succeed

in beholding the Supreme Soul and attaining

universe. 77

tion of Oneness with the

O king, and the Twenty fifth •everything (t.

e.,

as exists in

becomes conscious of both

(or

the condi-

to

The Supreme

Jiva-soul)

is

is

one,

another.

In

the states of wakefulness and

itself (the

in re-

it

dream),

Twenty fifth) and Prakriti (the

Twentyfourth.) when, however, it ceases to behold or act as such witness in the state

of dreamless

in beholding the

Supreme Soul

(i.

e.,

guage what is said here itself

alone,

is

slumber or Yoga-saruftdhi), it succeeds the Twentysixth.

or

that the

In simple lan-

Soul becomes conscious of both

and Prakriti in the state of wakefulness and dream. it beholds

the Supreme Soul.

In Samadhi

— T.

* What is said here is that the Twentysixth or the Supreme Soul, always beholds the Twentyhfth or the Jiva-soul. The latter, however, filled with vanity,

regards that there is nothing higher than it.

It can

Though thus competent to behold the Supreme Soul, it fails ordinarily to behold it. The Commentator sees in this Verse a reputation of the doctrine of the Chareasily, in

5Toga-samadhi, behold the Twentysixth.

yakas and the Saugatas who deny that there is a Twentysixth Tattwa

or even a Twentyhfth which they identify with the Twentyfourth.

82

— T.


™ 65

mahabharata.

[Mokshadharma

consequence, however, of the Supreme soul, the wise regard both to be

terrified

For Sankhya system

of the

by birth and death,

sight of the Tvventysixth, pure

the Jiva-

one and the same.* 7

these reasons, Yogins and followers of philosophy,

overlying

'

with

blessed

in body

and mind, and devoted to the Supreme Soul, do not welcome the Jiva-soul as

indestructible.t

When one beholds the Supreme

Soul and losing all consciousness of individuality becomes identified with the Supreme, one then becomes omniscient, and possessed of such

omniscience one becomes

obligation of rebirth. sinless

one,

I have

about Prakriti which

unintelligent,

is

Jiva-soul which is possessed of intelligence,

Soul which

is

from the

freed

thus discoursed to thee truly,

and

and the Supreme

endued with omniscience, according

the

to

That man who beholds not any difference between the knower and the known, and indications occurring in the

Crutis.

who beholds not the difference between knowledge and

the

known, is both Kevala and not-Kevala, is the original cause cf the universe, is both Jiva-soul and the Supreme Soul.t

3

* 'Tatsthanat' is explained by the Commentator as 'varasya avarSdhisthanat,'

i.

e.,

in consequence of 'vara' overlying

instance of the string and the snake

is

cited.

At

the 'avara.'

first

The

the string

is

"When the error is dispelled, the Thus the Supreme and the Jiva-soul

erroneously taken for the snake. string appears as the string.

come to be taken as one when true knowledge comes. T. t The ordinary doctrine is that the Jiva-soul is indestructible, for it is both unborn and deathless, its so-called births and deaths being only changes of the forms which Prakriti undergoes in course of her association

with

it,

an association

the ordinary doctrine is abandoned.

as long as the

that continues

Jiva-soul does not succeed in effecting its

emancipation.

What

is

said

In this Verse

here

is

that the

when it becomes identified with the Supreme Soul, that alteration may be taken as its death. — T. Jiva-soul is not deathless, for

X

This is a very difficult Verse.

and 'dricya,' i.

e.,

5 'Pacya' and 'apacya' are 'drashtri

knower and known (or Soul and Prakriti). 'Kshei. e., knowledge and known.

maya' and 'Tattwa' are 'drik' and 'dricya'

One that sees no difference between

these, that

is,

one that regards

and the same, is both 'Kevala' and 'not-Kevala,' &c, meaning that such a person, though still appearing as a Jiva (to others) is in reality identifiable with the Supreme Soul. T.

all things

as one


— "

'

651

Canti palta,

Parva.]

—Vicwavasu

—O puissant one, thou hast duly and

said,

adequately discoursed on that which is the origin of all the Thou hast deities and which is productive of Emancip ation. said what is true and

May

excellent.

inexhaustible bless-

ings always attend thee, and may thy mind be ever united

with intelligence

83 !

" 'Yajnavalkya continued,

—Having said those words, the

prince of Gandharvas proceeded towards heaven, shining i»

Before leaving me, the high-souled

resplendence of beauty.

one duly honored me by taking the accustomed turns round

my person, and

eelestials that dwell in

me unto of Brahman and

obtained from

inculcated the science he had

deities,

regions

the

path

of Emancipation,

O

those other

Earth, unto also the deni-

unto those that dwell on

zens of the nether regions, and unto them that the

He

upon him, highly pleased. 84

looked

I

king.

devoted to the practices of their

85

had adopted

The Sankhyas are The Yogins are

system.

devoted to the practices inculcated by their system.

Others

there are that are desirous of achieving their Emancipation.

Unto these latter this science is productive of visible fruits. 88 O lion among kings, Emancipation flows from Knowledge. Without Knowledge it can never be attained. The wise have said it,

O monarch.

Hence, one should strive one's best

acquiring true Knowledge in all

its

details,

may succeed in freeing oneself from birth and death. 87 Brahmana or a Kshatriya

taining knowledge from a

cya or even a Cudra who

is

of low

birth, one

for

by which one or

ObVai-

endued with

show reverence for such knowledge. cannot assail one that is endued with faith. 8s Birth and death

faith

All

should always

orders

Brahman.

of men

are

All men

utter

standing that

is

Brahmanas.

derived

Brahma.*

are sprung from Aided by an under-

All

from and directed to

Brahma-,

* This may mean that as all men speak, and as speech is Brahma, all men must be regarded as utterers of Brahma. If, again, Brahma be taken to mean the Vedas in especial, it may imply that all men utter the

Vedas or are competent

to study

the Vedas.

Such an ex-

ceedingly liberal sentiment from the mouth of Yajnavalkya is compatible only with the religion of Emancipation

which he taught,

—T.


— Mahabharata.

£52 inculcate this

I

science

treating

[Mokshadharma

Brahman sprung the Brahman as Kshatriyas

From the mouth of

from hia arms, spiting tho

;

from his navel, the Vaicyys

;

the Cudras.

All the

and Purusha.

of Prakriti

Indeed, this whole universe is Brahma. 39

;

and from

(having sprung in

orders,

his feet,

this

should not be regarded as differing from one another. 80 pelled by Ignorance,

all

men meet with death and

O king, to birth that is the cause of acts.*

way) Im-

attain,

Divested of

Knowledge, all orders of men, dragged by terrible Ignorance, fall into

varied orders of being

flow from Prakriti."

1

For

this

due

every person is entitled possessed

Knowledge

that

every

have told thee that

I

strive

to

should, by

reason, all

means, seek to acquire Knowledge.

principles

the

to

for

acquisition.

its

Brahmana.

One

Others^

that

is

{viz.,

Kshatriyas and Vaicyas and Cudras) are possessed of

of

is

a

Hence, this science of Emancipation

knowledge.

open to them all.

This,

always

is

O king, has been said by the Wise."

2

The questions thou hadst asked me have all been answered by me agreeably to the truth. Do thou, therefore, cast off Go thou to the other end of this enquiry. Thy all grief. questions were good.

Blessings on thy head for ever

"Bhishma continued,

!

m

— 'Thus instructed by the intelligent

Yajnavalkya, the king of Mithila became

filled

with joy. 34

The king honored that foremost of ascetics by walking round his person.

Dismissed by the monarch, he departed from

his court.

King Daivarati, having obtained the knowledge

95 of the religion of Emancipation, took his seat, and touch-

ing a million of kine and a quantity of gold and a measure of gems and Jewells, gave

Brahman as.

96

them away unto

Installing his son

Tidehas, the old king began to of the Yatis. 97

in live,

the

a

number

sovereignty

of

of the

adopting the practices

Thinking meanly of all ordinary duties and

their derelections (as laid

down

in

the scriptures), the king

began to study the science of the Sankhyas and the Yogins their

in

*

entirety. 93

Regarding himself

The doctrine is that unless acts

Emancipation.— T.

are

to

be

Infinite, he

destroyed, there

can

be no


G53

canti parva.

Parva.] on

and

Eternal

the

only

be^an

to

One.

He cast off all ordinary duties and

reflect

Independent

their derelections,

9 Virtue and Vice, Truth and Falsehood, Birth and

Death,

and all other things appertaining to the principles pro100 Both Sankhyas and Yogins, agreeably duced by Prakriti. to

the

teachings

to be due to the fest.

101

of

action

regard this

sciences,

their

and the Unman i-

Manifest

of the

The learned say that Brahma

universe

is

from good

freed

and evil, is self-dependent, the highest of the high, Eternal, 102 and Pure. Do thou, therefore, O monarch, become Pure !

the

The

giver, the

receiver

that

which

ordered to be

is

of

deemed as the unmanifest Soul. possession.

Who,

gift

and

itself,

away, are

all

be

to

The Soul is the Soul's one

therefore, can be

thou think always in this way.

the

gift,

given

Do

stranger to one ?

a

Never think otherwise. 10

'"*

He who does not know what is Prakriti possessed of attributes and what

is

Purusha transcending attributes, only he, not

possessed as he is of knowledge, repairs to sacred waters and

performs sacrifices.

105

Not by study

Only when one

to the status of Brahma.

hending the Supreme

Vedas, not by

of the

O son of Kuru, can

penances, not by sacrifices,

attain

succeeds in appre-

Unmanifest, one

or

one

comes

to

be

108 regarded with reverence.

They who wait upon Mahat They who wait upon Conattain to the regions of Mahat. sciousness, attain to the

spot that belongs to Consciousness.

They who wait upon what is higher attain to places that are higher than these. 107 tures,

Those persons, learned

in

the

scrip-

who succeed in apprehending Eternal Brahma which Unmanifest Prakriti, succeed

in

obtaining

that which transcends birth and death, Avhich

is

free

is

higher than

attributes,

I got

all

from

and which is both existent and non-existent. 10 " The latter had this knowledge from Janaka.

obtained it from Yajnavalkya.

Knowledge is very superior. With the aid of Know-

Sacrifices cannot compare with it.

ledge one succeeds in crossing the world's ocean which is full of difficulties and dangers.

by means of sacrifices. 109 pediment?,

king,

One can never

cross that

ocean

Birth and death, and other imt

men of knowledge

say, one

cannot pass


MAHabharata.

654

[Mokshadkarmto

Men attain

over by ordinary exertion.* sacrifices,

penances, vows, and observances.

ao"ain

fall

to

down therefrom on the

But they have

Do thou,

Earth. 110

therefore, adore with reverence that which

through

heaven

to

is

Supreme, most

pure, blessed, stainless, and sacred, and which transcends all states (being Emancipation itself).

By apprehending Kshetra,

O king, and by performing the Sacrifice that consists in the acquisition of Knowledge, thou

wilt

really

former time, Yajnavalkya did

that

good

which

is

be wise. 111 to

king Janaka

study of the Upanishads.

derivable from a

In

The

Eternal and Immutable Supreme was the topic about which the great Rishi had discoursed to the king of Mithila. It enabled him to attain to that Brahma which is auspicious

and immortal, and which transcends all kinds of sorrow.'

Section '•Yudhishthira said,

" U2

CCCXX.

—'Having acquired great power and

great wealth, and having obtained a long period of life,

may one succeed in avoiding death ? L

By which

how

of these

means, viz., penances, or the accomplishment of the diverse (laid down in the Vedas), or by knowledge of the

acts

of medicines, can one

Crutis, or the application

avoiding decrepitude and death

"Bhishma

said,

succeed

in

the

old

?' 2

—'In this connection

is

cited

narrative of Panchacikha who was a Bhikshu in his practices

and Janaka.'

Once on

a

time Janaka, the ruler of the

Videhas, questioned the great Rishi Panchacikha, who was the foremost of all persons conversant with the Vedas and who had all his doubts removed in respect of the purpose and import of all duties.* The King said,— By what conduct, O holy one, may one transcend Decrepitude and Death ? Is

by penances, or by the understanding, or by religious acts (like sacrifices and vows), or by study and knowledge of

it

* Literally, 'these are not obstacles caused by external nature,' and are,

therefore,

kind.— T*

irremovable by

personal

exertion

of

the

ordinary


canti parva.

Parva.] the scriptures ? s the

learned

655

— Thus addressed by the ruler of the Videhas conversant

Panchacikha,

things, answered, saying,

— There

is

with

no

all

invisible

prevention

of these

two (viz., decrepitude and death) nor is it true that these cannot be prevented under any circumstances. 6 Neither ;

days, nor nights, nor months, cease to go on. Only that man who, though transitory, betakes himself to the eternal path (of the religion of Nivirti or abstention

ceeds in avoiding birth and all

creatures.

death. 7

All creatures

along the infinite current

seem

from

all

suc-

acts)

Destruction overtakes be

to

borne

ceaselessly

Those that are borne along the infinite current of time which is without a raft (to rescue) and which is infested by those two mighty alliof time.

gators, vis., decrepitude and death, sink down

body coming to their assistance. 8

without any-

As one is swept along that

current, one fails to find any friend for

help and one

fails

One meets with spouses and other friends only on one's road. One had to be inspired with

interest

for

any one

else.

9

kind of companionship with any

never before enjoyed this

one for any length of time. 10

Creatures, as they

along the current of time, become repeatedly

are

borne

attracted

to-

wards one another like masses of clouds moved by the wind meeting one another with

loud

death are devourers of all

sound. 11

Decrepitude and

creatures, like wolves.

Indeed,

they devour the strong and the weak, the short and the tall. 12

Among creatures, therefore, which are all so transitory, only the Soul exists eternally.

Why should he, then, rejoice when

creatures are born and why should he grieve when they die ?

Whence have Whose am I?

I come ?

Who am I?

Before

what do I rest ?

s

Whither shall I go ?

What

shall

what ? u

I be ?

Who For what reason then dost thou grieve for else than thou wilt behold heaven or hell (for what thou Hence, without throwing aside the scriptures, one doest) ? should make gifts and perform sacrifices

!

" l6 '


— (

Mokshndhdruid

Section CCCXXT. "Yudhishthira said,

mode of

life,

—''Without abandoning the domestic

O royal sage of Kuril's race, which

to Emancipation

is

the

who ever attained

annihilation

standing (and the other faculties) ?

Under-

of the

Do tell me this

How

L !

may the gross and the subtile form be cast off Do thou also, O grandsire, tell me what the supreme excellence of ?

Emancipation is.' 2

"Bhishma

said,

'In

this

connection

cited

is

the

old

Janaka and Sulabha, O B.uuata 3 In days of yore there was a king of Mithila, of the name of Dharmadhyaja, of Janaka's race. He was devot-

narrative of the discourse between !

ed to the practices of the religion of Renunciation. 4

He was

well conversant with the Vela, with the scriptures on Emancipation,

and with the scriptures bearing on his own duty as

a king.

Subjugating his

senses,

he ruled this Earth. 6

ing of h's good behaviour in the world, well- conversant with

wisdom,

Hear-

many men of wisdom,

O foremost of men, desired to

him. In the same Satya Yuga, a woman of the name of Sulabha, belonging to the mendicant order, practised the duties of Yoga and wandered over the whole Earth. In

imitate

7

course of her wanderings over the Earth, Sulabha heard from

many Dandins of different places

that

the

ruler

was devoted to the religion of Emancipation. report about king Janaka and desirous

8

of Mithila

Hearing

of ascertaining

this

whe-

ther it was true or not, Sulabha became desirous of having a

personal

interview

with Janaka. 9

Abandoning, by her

Yoga powers, her former form and features, Sulabha assumed the most faultless features and unrivalled

beauty. 10

In the

twinkling of an eye and with the speed of the quickest shaft, the fair-browed lady of eyes like lotus-petals capital of the Videhas. thila

teeming

with a

11

repaired to the

Arrived at the chief city of Milarge

population,

she

adopted the

guise of a mendicant and presented herself before

the king. 12

The monarch, beholding her delicate form, became filled with wonder and enquired who she was, whose she was, and whence aha came,' 3

Welcoming

her, he

assigned

her

an


excellent seat, honored her by feet,

05?

canti parva,

Parva.]

and

gratified

water to wash her

offering

with excellent refreshments. 14

her

Re-

freshed duly and gratified with the rites of hospitality offered

unto her, Sulabha, the female mendicant, urged the king, who was surrounded by his ministers and seated in the midst learned

of

declare himself in

(to

scholars,

respect

of his

Doubting adherence whether Janaka had succeeded in attaining to Emancipation by following the religion of Nivirtti, Sulabha, endued with Yoga-power, entered the understanding of the king by

own

her

understanding. 10 that

rays of light

by means of the

Restraining,

emanated from her own of the

issuing from the eyes

ascertaining the truth, bound

bonds.* 17

1

Emancipation). *

of

religion

the

to

king,

eyes, the

rays

lady, desirous

the

of

up king Janaka with Yoga

That best of inonarchs, priding himself upon his

own invincibleness and defeating the intentions of Sulabha, seized her resolution with his own resolution.-f 18 The king, in

his

sceptre. stick.

subtile

form, was

without the

The lady Sulabha, in hers, was without the triple Both staying then in the same (gross) form, thus

conversed with each other. it

umbrella and

royal

Listen

that

to

conversation as

happened between the monarch and Sulabha. 19 " 'Janaka said,

— holy lady, to what course of conduct

art thou devoted ?

Whose

art

Whence

thou ?

hast

thou

come ?

After finishing thy business here, whither wilt thou

go T10

No one can, without questioning, ascertain another's

acquaintance with the scriptures, or age, or order of birth,

Thou shouldst, therefore, answer these questions of mine, when thou hast come to me." Know that I am truly freed from all vanity in respect of my royal umbrella and sceptre, I wish to know thee thoroughly.

* 'Sanchodayishyanti'

Thou art deserving, I hold, -

-

implies 'questioned.'

Here it means

tioning the king internally

1

or by Yoga power.

'ques-

—T.

t 'Utsmayan' is explained by the Commentator as 'priding himself

upon

his

own

determination to

van.'— T.

S3

invincibleness.'

'Asya bhavam'

make the king dumb.'

'Viceshayan'

implies is

'her

'abhibha-


mahabharata,

658

my

of

respect.*

Do

23

thou

to

me

as

none

else

(in this world)

listen

thee on Emancipation, for there is

[Mohhadharma

Hear me

that can discourse to thee on that topic. tell

thee who that person

from

is

whom

acquired this distinguishing knowledge.-f* disciple of the high-souled

speak

I

23

in

also

to

as I

days of old I

I am the beloved

and venerable Panchagikha, be-

My

24 longing to the mendicant order, of Paracara's race.

doubts have been dispelled and I am fully conversant with the Sankhya and the

Yoga

systems, and

respect of sacrifices and other three

well-known

paths

of

rites,

the ordinances

in

which constitute the

Emancipation.} 25

Wandering

Earth and pursuing the while the path that

over the

pointed out by the scriptures, the learned Panchagikha

is

for-

merly dwelt in happiness in my abode for a period of four 20 That foremost of Sankhyas months in the rainy season. discoursed to me, agreeably to the truth, and in an intelligible manner suited to my comprehension, on the several kinds of

means for attaining to Emancipation. He did not, however, 27 Freed from attachcommand me to give up my kingdom. ments, and fixing my Soul on supreme Brahma, and unmoved by companionship, I live, practising in its entirety that triple 23 conduct which is laid down in treatises on Emancipation. Renunciation (of all kinds of attachments) is the highest means prescribed for Emancipation. It is from Knowledge that Renunciation, by which one flow.

29

becomes

freed,

From Knowledge arises the endeavour

is

said

after

to

Yoga,

* 'Sammanturn' is explained by the Commentator as equivalent to

'samyak jnatum.'

—T.

t It is difficult to say in what sense the word 'vaiceshikam' is used here. There is a particular system of philosophy called Vaigeshika or

Kanada, the system believed to have been originally promulgated by a Eishi of the name o'f Kanada. That system has close resemblance to the atomic theory of European philosophers. It has many points of striking resemblance with Kapila's system or Sankhya. Then, again,

some of the original principles, as enunciated in the Sankhya system, are called by the name of Vigesha. T. Commentator explains, I The mention of 'Vidhi' indicates, as the 'Kirmakanla.' Tiie value of 'Karma' in the path of Emancipation, is

to purify the

Soul.— T.


canti parva,

Parva.]

659

and thro ugh that endeavour one attains to knowledge of Through knowledge of Self one transcends

Self or Soul. joy and

That enabl es one

transcend death and That high intelligence (knowledgeof Self ) has been acquired by me, and accordingly I have grief.

to

attain to high success.''

transcended all pairs of opposites.

Even

been freed from stupefaction and

have transcended

tachments. 31

in this

have T

life

at-

all

As a soil, saturated with water and softened

thereby, cause s the (sown) seed

same manner, the

acts

fried on a pan or otherwise,

although the capacity

sprout

to

of men cause

for

the

forth, after

rebirth.*"

2

As a seed",

becomes

unable to sprout forth

sprouting

was there/ 3 after the

same manner my understanding having been freed from the productive principle constituted by desire, by the instructions of the holy Panchacikha of the mendicant order,

longer produces its fruit in the objects of the senses. 34

of attachment

form

to

it

no the

I never experience love for my spouse

or hate for my foes.

Indeed, I keep aloof from both, behold-

ing the

of attachment

fruitlessness

and wrath. 35

I regard

him that smears my right hand with sandal-paste and him that wounds my left. 36 Having both persons equally,

viz.,

my (true) object, I am happy, and look equally upon a clod of earth, a piece 'of stone, and a lump of gold. I am freed from attachments of every kind, though amattained

engaged in ruling a kingdom.

am distinguished over all

In consequence of all

this I

37

Some

bearers

of triple

sticks.

foremost of men that are conversant with the topic of Emancipation say that

Emancipation has a

are knowledge, Yoga, and

sacrifices

triple

and

(These

path.

Some

rites).

re-

gard Knowledge having ail things of the world for its object as the means of Emancipation.

(both

renunciation of

acts

means thereof. 33

Another

Some hold

external

class

the

and internal)

of persons

the scriptures on Emancipation say that single means.

that

total is

the

conversant with

Knowledge

is

the

Others, viz., Yatis, endued with subtile vision,

hold that acts constitute the

means. 39

Panchacikha, discarding both the opinions

The high-souled about knowledge

and acts, regarded the third as the only means

or

path of


MAHABBARATA.

[M okshadharma

If men leading the

domestic mode of life

660 Emancipation. 40

be endued with Yama and Niyama, they

become the equals If, on the other hand, Sannyasins be enof Sannyasins. dued with desire and aversion and spouses and honor and pride and affection, they become the equals of men leading 41 If one can attain to Emancipadomestic modes of life.* tion by means of knowledge, then

may Emancipation

in triple sticks (for there is nothing

to

prevent

of such sticks from acquiring the needful knowledge).

well, especially

when

Why

umbrella and the

then may Emancipation not exist in the sceptre as

exist

the bearers

there

equal

is

reason in

42

One becomes taking up the triple stick and the sceptre ?-f attached to all those things and acts with which one has need for the sake of one's own self for

particular reasons.^ 43

If a

person, beholding the faults of the domestic mode of life, casts it off for

adopting another mode (which he considers to be

fraught with great merit), he cannot,

for

adoption, be regarded as one that is at

attachments, (for all that he himself to a

new mode

previous one).#

44

such rejection and

once

freed

has done has been

after

from to

all

attach

having freed himself from a

Sovereignty is fraught with the rewarding

and the chastising of others. equally fraught with the same

The (for

life

of a

mendicant

is

mendicants also reward

* K. P. Singha -wrongly translates this Verse.

— T.

+ 'There is equal reason in taking up &c.,' implies that the bearing of the sceptre is only a mode of life like that of holders of the triple stick.

Both the king and the Sannyasin are free to acquire knowledge may attain to Emancipation notwithstanding

and both, therefore,

their respective emblems.

In

efficacy or disqualification.

— T.

the

emblems themselves there

is

no

The object of this Verse is to show that all persons, led by inbecome attached to particular things. The littleness or greatness of those things cannot aid or bar people's way to Emancipation. X

terest,

'I

may be a

king,' says

Janaka, 'and thou mayst be a mendicant.

Neither thy mendicancy nor my royalty can aid or obstruct our Emancipation.

Both of us, by Knowledge, can achieve what we wish, not-

withstanding our outward surroundings. — T.

$ Hence, by changing my royal triple stick I can gain nothing.

—T.

life

for

that

of a

bearer of the


canti parva.

Parva.]

and chastise those they can). are similar to kings in

only attain

When, therefore, mendicants why would mendicants

respect,

Emancipation, and

to

standing the

this

661

not kings ? 4 '

Notwith-

therefore, one

of sovereignty,

possession

comes cleansed of all sins by means of knowlcdg3 while

living

the

brown

cloths,

Supreme Brahma.

in

shaving of the

and the Kamandalu,

stick,

one's mode of

life.

head,

The wearing

4"

bearing of the

be-

alone,

of

triple

— these are the outward signs of

These have no value in aiding one to the

When, notwithstanding the

attainment of Emancipation. ,r

adoption of these emblems of a particular mode of life, Knowledge alone becomes the sorrow, is

it

cause

of one's

Emancipation from

would appear that the adoption of mere emblems

perfectly

useless. 43

Or,

beholding the mitigation

if,

sorrow in it, thou hast betaken thyself to these Sanyasa,

why then should not

the mitigation

be beheld in the umbrella and the sceptre to

betaken myself ? 49

Emancipation through indigent or affluent.

50

affluence.

Knowledge

alone,

of

sorrow

which I have

Emancipation does not exist

nor is bondage to be found in

of

emblems of

One

in poverty ;

attains

to

whether one

is

For these reasons, know that I am though ostensibly engaged

living in a condition of freedom, in the

enjoyment of religion, wealth, and pleasure, in the

form of kingdom and spouses,

which constitute a

bondage (for the generality of men). 51

field

of

The bonds constituted

by kingdom and affluence, and the bondage of attachments, I have cut off with the

sword of Renunciation

whetted on

the stone of the scriptures bearing upon Emancipation. 62

As

regards myself then, I tell thee that I have become freed in this

way.

lady

affection for thee.

of the

mendicant order,

I

cherish

an

But that should not prevent me from

telling thee that thy behaviour does not correspond with the

practices of the 63

mode

of

life

to

which thou hast betaken

Thou hast great delicacy of formation. Thou Thou hast an exceedingly shapely form. Thy age is young. Thou hast all these, and thou hast Niyama (subjugation of the senses). I doubt it verily. 54 Thou hast stopped up my body (by entering into me with the aid of

thyself

!

hast beauty.


Mahabharata,

&62

[Mok'shadharma

thy Yoga power) for ascertaining as to whether I am

emancipated or not. that

nude

of

This act of thine

really

whose emblems thou bearest. 65

life

Yog in that is endued with desire, the

triple

As regards thyself, thou dost not adhere regards those that are freed,

themselves from_fall.* 6G

it

with

ill-corresponds

stick

For a is

unfit;

thy stick.

to

As

behoves even them to protect

Listen now to

transgression has been in consequence

me

as

what thy

to

contact

of thy

me and thy having entered into my gross body

with

with

the aid

To what reason is thy entrance to At whose sign hast thou entered into my heart ? f 5s Thou belongest to the foremost of all the orders, being, as thou art, a Brahmana woman. As regards myself however, I am a Kshatriya.

of thy understanding/' 7

be ascribed into my kingdom or my palace?

Do not help to cause an inter-

There is no union for us two. mixture of colors.

69

duties that lead to

mode of life.

Thou

livest

in

the

practice

of those

Emancipation.

I

live

in

the

domestic

This act

thou hast done,

for it

of thine,

therefore, is

produces an

another evil

unnatural union of two

know whether thou belongest to my own gotra or dost not belong to it. As regards thyself also, thou dost not know who I am {viz., to what gotra I belong). If thou art of my own gotra, thou hast,

opposite modes of life. 00

I do

not

by entering into my person, produced another evil, the evil, unnatural union. 61 If, again, thy husband be alive

viz., of

and dwelling in a distant place, thy union with me has produced the fourth

evil

all

thou art not one

of sinfulness, for

with whom I may be lawfully united. these sinful acts, impelled by

62

the

Dost thou perpetrate motive of accomplish-

* 'Yukte' in the first line means 'in the Yogin.' ing 'Tridandanke' is a mistake for 'Tridandakam.'

The Bombay readThe Bombay text

reads 'na muktasyasti gopana,' meaning that 'there is no relief for one in Yoga.' The Bengal text

that has fallen down after having arisen

reads 'vimuktasya' I adopt the Bengal reading.— T.

t What the king says is that he, the king, had made no assignation

with the lady in consequence of which she could be justified in entering Both the his body. The word 'Sannikarsha' here means 'sanketa.' Vernacular translators render this word wrongly.

— T.

.


fdrva]

OANTI PARVA.

ing a particular object ?

Dost thou do these from ignorance

perverted intelligence?' 3

or from

of thy evil

nature

6(J3

thou

again, in

If,

thus

hast

consequence

become thoroughly

in-

dependent or unrestrained in thy behaviour, I tell thee that if thou hast any knowledge of the scriptures, thou wilt understand that everything thou hast done ductive of evil. 4 1 '

has been

A third fault attaches to thee in

quence of these acts of thine, a fault that

pro-

conse-

destructive

is

of

By endeavouring to display thy superiority, the indication of a wicked woman is seen in thee. 06 Desirous peace of mind.

of asserting thy

victory as thou art,

it

not myself alone

is

whom thou wishest to defeat, for it is plain that thou wishes*; to obtain a victory over even the whole of my court (consisting

of

these

learned

and very superior Brahmanas). 66

By casting thy eyes in this way towards all these meritorious Brahmanas, it

evident

that

thou

desirest

to

humiliate

them all and glorify thyself (at

their

expense)." 7

Stupefied

is

by thy pride of Yoga -puissance that has been jealousy (at sight of my power,) thou of thy

of man and

That union, again, woman, when each covets the other, is sweet as poison.'*

That association, however, of man and woman when

the latter, herself coveting,

fails to

obtain

the opposite sex that does not covet her,

to

instead of heinsr

poison.

Do not Do thou

,;fl

Know that I am righteous.

continue to touch me.

according

an individual of

is,

a merit, only a fault that is as noxious as

act

born of thy

caused a union

understanding with mine and thereby hast really

mingled together nectar with

nectar.

hast

thy own

hadst wished to make,

viz.,

7 cipated, has been finished. "

scriptures. The enquiry thou whether I am or I am not emanIt behoves

thee not to

conceal

from me all thy secret motives. It behoves thee not, that thus disguisest

conceal

thyself, to

from

me what

thy

object

is,

that is, whether this call of thine has been

prompted by the

desire of accomplishing some object

own

of thy

or

whether

thou hast come for accomplishing the object of some other king (that is hostile to me). 71 One should never appear deceitfully before a king

;

nor before a Brahmana

one's wife when that wife is possessed of every

;

nor before

wifely

virtue.


"

MARAHFIARATA.

664

[Mokshadharma

Those who appear in deceitful guise before these three very soon meet with destruction. 72 The power of kings consists in their sovereignty.

The power

These then are powerful in that

the possession

desirous of

is

object should always approach

candour. these

of these

quarters).

74

accomplishing his

behooveth thee,

It

powers.

own

these three with sincerity and

Insincerity and deceit fail to produce

three

conversant

beauty and youth and blessedness. 73

in conse{uence of their

He, therefore,

of Brahmanas

Women wield a high power

with the Vedas is in the Vedas.

success

(in

therefore,

to

apprise me of the order to which thou belongest

by birth, of

thy learning and conduct and disposition and nature, as also of the object thou hast in view in

coming to this place

!

75

"Bhishma continued, — 'Though rebuked by the king in

these unpleasant, improper,

and ill-applied words, the lady

Sulabha was not at all abashed. 6

After the

these words, the beautiful Sulabha then

king had said

addrest

herself for

saying the following words in reply that were more

handsome

than her person. 7

''

"'Sulabha said,

king, speech ought always to

be free

from the nine verbal

faults and the nine faults of judgment.

It should also, while

setting

forth

the

spicuity, be possessed of the eighteen

meaning with

per-

well-known merits.*"

Ambiguity, ascertainment of the faults and merits of premises

and conclusions,

weighing the relative strength or

weakness of those faults and merits, establishment of the conclusion, and the element of persuasiveness or otherwise that attaches to

the

conclusion

thoritativeness of what is said. 79 teristics

of these

— these — constitute the au-

thus arived

characteristics appertaining to the sense

Listen now

requirements beginning

at,

five

to

the charac-

with ambiguity,

one after another, as I expound them according to the combinations. 8 "

When knowledge rests on

distinction in

conse-

quence of the objects to be known being different from one another,

and when

(as

regards

the

comprehension of the

subject) the understanding rests upon many points one after

*

These faults au.1 merits are set forth in the Verses that follow.— T«


canti parva.

Parva.]

665

another, the combination of words (in whose case this occurs)

by ambiguity.* 81 By ascertainment (of faults and merits), called Sankhya, is meant the estab-

is said

vitiated

be

to

lishment, by

premises

merits (in

of faults or

elimination,

K rain a, and conclusions), adopting tentative meanings.^ or weighing the relative strength or weakness of the faults 2

or merits (ascertained by the above process), consists in the

ling

propriety

of the

priority

subsequence of the

or

This is the meaning attached

words employed in a sentence. to the word Krama by

persons conversant

pretation of sentences or texts.

By

83

with the inter-

Conclusion

the final determination, after this examination

been said on the

Emancipation,

subjects

sett-

of religion,

is

meanfi

of what hag

pleasure, wealth,

and

what it particularly is that hag The sorrow born of wish or aversion

in respect of

been said in the text.t 8 * * 'Saukshmyam'

It means ambiguity here.

'minuteness.'

is literally

the reader an idea of

I have rendered Verse 81 very closely

to give

the extreme terseness of these Verses.

For bringing out the meaning

of the

Verse, the following illustration

may

serve.

A sentence is

composed containing some words each of which is employed in diverse senses, as the well-known Verse of Paracara which has been interpreted to sanction the remarriage of Hindu widows. indicated by

the words used are varied.

Definite

Here, the objects

knowledge of the

meaning of each word is arrived at by means of distinctions, i. e., by meaning from every other. In such cases, the

distinguishing each

understanding, before arriving at the definite meaning, rests in succession upon diverse points,

now upon

one,

now upon another.

In-

deed, the true meaning is to be arrived at in such cases by a process of elimination.

When such processes become necessary for seizing the

sense of any sentence, the fault is said to be the fault of minuteness

or ambiguity. t

— T.

To take the same example

:

first

take the well-known words of

Paracara as really sanctioning the remarriage of

widows.

Several

words in the Verse would point to this meaning, several others would Weighing probalities and reasons, let the meaning be tentativenot. ly adopted that second husbands are sanctioned by the Rishi for the

Hindu widow.

This is Sankhya.

— T.

the meaning that second husbands I Having tentatively adopted are sanctioned by the Verse referred to, the conclusion should be either its

acceptance or rejection.

tentative meaning with other S4s

By

seeing the incompatibility

settled

of

the

conclusions in respect of other


mababharata,

666'

[Mohshadharma

The conduct, O king, that one

inceases to a great measure.

the sorrow

pursues in such a matter (for dispelling

experi-

certain,

O king,

at my word, that these characteristics of Ambiguity

and the

enced) is called Prayojanam.* 85

others

(numbering

constitute

a

in

five

when occurring

all),

complete and

words I shall utter

Take it for

intelligible

together,

sentence.f''

Tho

6

be fraught with sense, free from

will

ambiguity (in consequence of each of them not being symbols •«f many things), logical, free from pleonasm or tautology, smooth, certain, 87

free

agreeable or sweet,

from bombast,

truthful, not inconsistent with the aggregate

Righteousness,

from Prakrita),

Wealth, 58

and Pleasure),

of three, (viz.,

refined

(i.

e.,

free

destitute

not elliptical or imperfect,

of

harshness or difficulty of comprehension, characterised by due order, not far-fetched in respect of sense, corrected with one

another as cause and object.^

88

I

shall

not

and each having a specific thee anything, prompted by

effect, tell

desire or wrath or fear or cupidity

abjectness

(I answer thee

or shame or compassion or pride.

texts of other winters, the tentative

or

meaning is capable

deceipfc

or

because

it

of being re-

jected, and the final conclusion arrived at, to the effect, that the second

husband is to be taken only according to the Niyoga-vidhi and not by

marriage. T. * By 'prayojanam' is meant the conduct one pursues for gratifying Wish, in respect of one's wish to acquire or avoid any object. either acquisition or avoidance,

if

becomes a source of

ungratified,

that pain is pain. The action or conduct that one adopts for removing called 'Prayojanam.' In the Gautama-sutras it is said that 'yamartha-

madhikritya pravartate,

tat

prayojanam.'

The two

definitions

are

identical.^—T.

t

By occurrence of these five characteristics

together is meant that writer, only then

when these are properly attended to by a speaker or

can his sentence be said to be complete and intelligible. philosophy,

the five requisites are

'Upanaya,' and 'Nigamana.' quisites

'Pratijna,'

'Hetu,'

In Nyaya 'Udaharana,'

In the Mimansa philosophy, the

have been named differently.

'Vishaya,'

five

re-

'Sameaya,' 'Purva-

and 'Nirnaya.' T. These characteristics, the Commentator points out, though numI bering sixteen, include the four and twenty mentioned by Bhojaleva paksha,' 'Uttai-a,'

in his Rhetoric called "Saraswati-kanthabharana."

— T.


canti parva.''

Parva.]

me to answer what thou

£3 proper for

speaker, the

the

667 hast

and the words

hearer,

When

said).'"

thoroughly

said,

agree with one another in course of a speech, then does the sense or meaning

come out very

clearly. 81

When, in

the

matter of what is to be said, the speaker shows disregard for the understanding of the hearer by uttering words whose meaning is understood by himself, then, however good those •words may be, they become incapable of being seized by the hearer.* 92

That speaker, again, who, abandoning all regard words that are of excellent sound

for his own meaning, uses

and sense, awakens only erroneous impressions in the mind of the

hearer.

tainly faulty. 03

Such words in such connection become cer>That speaker, however, who employs words

that are, while expressing hearer

fche

as well, truly

his own meaning, intelligible to

deserves to be

No other man deserves the name. 84 fore,

O king,

words of mine,

called a speakers.

It behooveth thee, there-

hear with concentrated attention these

to

meaning and endued with Thou hast asked me who I am, whose

fraught

wealth of vocables.

05

with

I am, whence I am coming, &c.

Listen

now to me, O king,,

with undivided mind, as I answer these questions of thine. 08

As lac and wood, as grains of dust and drops of water, exist commingled when brought together, even so are the existr ences of all creatures.-f- BT Sound, touch, taste, form, and and the senses, though diverse

scent, these,

their essences, exist yet in a

and wood. 93

It does not mean

the Buvdwan translator.

unmeaning. t

of

It is again well known

* 'Parartham' means, as the sense.'

state

respect

in

commingling

that

Commentator

like

of lac

nobody asks any

explains,

'of

excellent

'Paraprayojauam' as wrongly rendered by

The latter's version of the text is thoroughly

— T.

What Sulabha says here is this

:

the great primal elements are

the same whether they make up this body

or that other

body

;

and

then it is the same Chit that pervades every combination of the great elements.

The object of this observation is to show that Janaka should

not have asked these questions about Sulabha, he and she being essentially the same persons.

obscuration of vision.

To regard the two as different would

—T.

indicate


MAHABHAltATA.

668 saying,

of these,

who art thou?

[Mokskadharmd

Each

of them

has

also

no knowledge either of itself or of the others.™ The eye cannot see itself. The ear cannot hear itself. The eye, again, cannot discharge

the

of any

functions

its

own. 100

then

they

any sense save even

together,

of them

If all to

fail

know

that

to

them. 101

even combine

own selves know each other

In order to discharge

their respective functions, they await the

are external

functions of

their

as dust and water mingled together cannot

though existing in a state of union.

other

of the

senses, nor can any of the senses discharge the

The

contact of objects form,

eye,

and

light,

constitute the three requisites of the operation called Seeing.

The same, as in this case, happens in respect of the operations of the other senses and the ideas which is their result.

102

Then, again, between the functions of the senses

(called vision, hearing, &c.,)

and the ideas which are their

result (viz., form, sound, &c), the mind

is

an entity other

than the senses and is regarded to have an action of its own.

With its help one distinguishes what is existent from what is non-existent for arriving at certainty 103 Ideas derived from the Senses).

matter of all

(in the

With

the

five

senses

knowledge and five senses of action, the mind makes of eleven.

of

a total

The twelfth is the Understanding. When doubt what is to known, the Understanding

arises in respect of

comes forward and settles apprehension).

104

doubts

all

After the twelfth, Sattwa

aiding correct is

another prin-

With its help creatures are

ciple numbering the thirteenth.

distinguished as possessing more of it or constitutions.* 105

(for

less of it

other principle (numbering the fourteenth).

It helps

an apprehension of self as distinguished from what self.

100

Desire is the

fifteenth

inheres the whole universe.f

The

an-

is

one to is

not

Unto

it

sixteenth principle

is

principle,

107

their

in

After this, Consciousness (of self )

O

king.

* What is meant by this is that when creatures are said to possess

more of Sattwa and less

of Sattwa,

Sattwa seems to be a principle

that is existent in the constitutions of creatures. T. t By the word 'Kala' is meant the 16 principles beginning with

Prana,

What is intended to be said

is

that as long as the principle of


Avidya.

669

canti parva.

Parva.]

Unto it inhere the seventeenth and the eighteenth

principles called Prakriti and Vyakti kasa).

103

Happiness and

nineteenth

the

constitute

couples of opposites.

and are called

principle

principle

Beyond the nineteenth

109

twentieth.

another, viz., Time, called the

Pra-

and death,

and the disagreeable,—

acquisition and loss, the agreeable

these

Maya and

c,

(<£.,

decrepitude

sorrow,

births and deaths of all creatures are

due

is

Know

that

the

the

action

of

to

110

These twenty exist together. this twentieth principle. Besides these, the five Great primal elements, and existence

and non-existence, bring up the tale to seven and twenty. Beyond these, there are three others, named Vidhi, Cukra, and Vala, that make the tale reach

thirty.*

111-12

That in which to

these ten and twenty principles occur is said

Some persons regard unman ifest Prakriti to be

be body. 1 "

the source or

view

of the

The Kanadas

of gross

vision

regard the Manifest (or atoms) to be their

cause.

11 '

Whe-

be

their

cause of these thirty atheistic

Sankhya

principles.

school).

ther the Unmanifest

whether the two

or

(viz.,

the

the

(This

Manifest

Supreme

the

is

or

Purusha and the

Manifest or atoms) be regarded as their cause,

whether the four together

(viz.,

the

cause, or

or, fourthly,

Supreme

or

111

Purusha

and his Maya, and Jiva and Avidya or Ignorance) be the cause, they that are conversant with Adhyatma kriti as the cause of all creatures.

116

behold Pra-

That Prakriti which is

Unmanifest, becomes manifest in the form of these principles. Myself, thyself,

O monarch, and all others that are

endued

with body, are the result of that Prakriti (so far as our 116 Insemination and other (embryonic) bodies are concerned). conditions are due to the mixture of the vital seed and blood.

In consequence of insemination the result which first appears Desire exists, rebirth becomes possible. The universe, from on the principle of Desire or Vasana. The senses, &c, all arise

therefore, resta

this principle of Vasana.

—T.

* By 'Vidhi' is meant that righteousness and its reverse which constitute the seed of Desire.

By 'Cukra' is meant that which helps that By 'Vala' is meant the its rudiments.

seed to grow or put forth

exertion that one makes for 'gratifying one's desire',— T.


— 670 is

MAHABHARATA. name

called by the

what

of 'Kalala.' 117

Vudvud

called

is

From 'Kalala' arises From the stage called 'Peci.' From the condition

(bubble).

'Vudvuda' springs what is called called 'Peci'

that stage

become manifested.

and hair. us

[Mokmadkarmu

arises

From this

in

which the various limbs condition

last

appear nails

Upon the expiration of the ninth month,

of Mithila, the creature

takes its birth so that,

known, it comes

called

be

to

creature issues out

of the

a

beinc

its sex

When the

boy or girl. 118

womb, the form

king

it

presents

is

and fingers seem to be of the hue of burnished copper. The next stage is said to be infancy, when the form that was seen at the time of birth becomes

Such that

nails

its

changed. 140

From infancy youth is reached, and from youth, A3

old age.

the creature

advances from one stage into

another, the form presented in

changed. serve

121

the

previous stage becomes

The constituent elements functions

diverse

in

the

general

of the

body, which

economy, undergo

change every moment in every creature. Those changes, however, are so minute that they cannot be noticed.* 122 The birth of particles, and their death, in each successive tion, cannot be marked,

O king, even as

the changes in the flame of a burning lamp.f is

the state

that

which

of the is

bodies of all creatures,

called

the

body

is

condi-

cannot mark

one

When such

123

— that

changing

when

is,

incessantly

even like the rapid locomotion of a steed of good mettle, who then has come whence or not whence, 124 or whose is it or whose

is

it

not, or

whence does

it

not

arise ?

What

connection does there exist between creatures and their

own

* The fact then of continual change of particles in the body wa3

This discovery is not new of modern Elsewhere it has been shown that Harvey's great discovery about the circulation of the blood was not unknown to the ^eell-known to the Hindu sages.

physiology.

Eishis.— T. t The instance mentioned for illustrating the change of corporal one. The flame of a burning lamp,

particles is certainly a very happy

though perfectly steady (as in a breezeless spot), is really the result of the succesive combustion of particles of oil and the siiccessive extinguishment of such combustion. Both this and the previous Verse have been rendered inaccurately by K. P. Singha.

— T.


671

canti palva,

Parva.]

bodies?* 126

As from the contact of flint with iron, or from two sticks of wood when rnbb <& d against each other, fire is generated, even so are creatures generated from the combination

of the (thirty) principles already

thou thyself seest thy own body

Indeed, as

body and as thou it that thou

thy

in

own

thyself seest thy soul in thy

named. 190

why is

soul,

dost not see thy own body and thy own soul in the bodies and souls of others ?

m

If it is true that thou

an

seest

identity

with thyself and others, why then didst thou ask me who I am king, been and whose ? 12S If it is true that thou hast, freed from the knowledge of duality that (erroneously) says-— this is mine and this other

there with such questions as

is

not

mine,

— then what use

is

Who art thou, whose

art thou,

What indications

of Eman-

and whence dost thou come ? 1VB

cipation can be said to occur in that king who act towards enemies and allies and

neutrals

acts as other3

and

in

victory

and truce and war?' :0 What indications of Emancipation occur in him who does not know the true nature of the aggregate of three as manifested in seven ways in all acts and who, on that account, is attached to that aggregate of What indications of Emancipation exist in him who fails to cast an equal eye on the agreeable, on the weak, three ?f 181

and the strong ?

Unworthy

as

ers

IS2 !

*

thy precounsell-

art

of

This thy endeavour to attain to Emancipation (when

Hence the questions of Janaka, asking as to who the lady was or

whose, were futile. t

it,

down by thy

thou

tence to Emancipation should be put

— T.

The seven ways are

as

follow

:

Righteousness and Wealth and

Pleasure independently and distinct from one another count three ; then the first and second, the first and third, and second and third, count three

;

and lastly, all three existing together. In all acts, one or The first and second exist in all

other of these seven may be found.

acts whose result is the righteous acquisition of

wealth

the procreation of children in

lawful

third

exist

in

;

the

first

wedlock

;

and the

second and third in ordinary acts of worldly men. Of acts in which all three combine, the rearing of children may be noticed, for it is at once a duty, a source of wealth, and a pleasure. K. P. Singha omits, Burdwan translator, mis* all reference to these seven ways, while the

understanding the gloss, makes utter nonsense of it.— T.


M ah a bh a it ATA.

672

thou hast so many faults) patient

who indulges

practices.

1

'

O

8

chastiser

the

like

is

in

all

of

[Mukshadharma

food and

upon spouses

reflecting

foes,

by a

of medicine

use

kinds of forbidden

and other sources of attachment, one should behold these in one's own soul. What else can be looked upon as the indication of Emancipation ? ;s * Listen now to me as I speak in detail of these and certain other

minute sources of attach-

ment appertaining to the four well-known acts (of lying down for slumber, enjoyment, eating, and dressing) to which thou art still bound though thou professest thyself to have adopted the religion of Emancipation. lsd to

rule

That man who has whole world must, indeed, be a single king

the

without a second. palace.

13 *

He is

obliged to

In that palace

only a single

only

one sleeping

has, again, only

one bed on

he has

In that chamber he

chamber.

in

again

which at night he is to lie down. 187 is

obliged to give to his

live

Half that

bed again he

This may

Queen-consort.

serve

as

an example of how little the king's share is of all he is said 133 This is the case with his objects of enjoyment, to own.

with the food he eats, and with the robes he wears. thus attached to a very limited share of all things. again, attached to the duties of rewarding

The king is always dependent on others.

and punishing. 159

He enjoys

small share of all he is supposed to own, and

share he

is

forced

to

attached

be

(as

attached to their respective possessions). of peace and war, the king cannot

dent ?

140

be

He is He is, a

very

to

that

small

as

others

well

are

In the matter also

said

to

be

indepen-

In the matter of women, of sports and other kinds

of enjoyment,

cumscribed.

the

king's

inclinations

are

exceedingly

Ln the matter of taking counsel

and

in

cir-

the

assembly of his councillors what independence can the king be said to have? 1 * When, indeed, he sets his orders on 1

other men,

he is

said to

be

thoroughly independent.

then the moment after, in the several his independence is barred by

ordered.*- 42

the

very

men whom he has

If the king desires to sleep, he

* The king may order some

men

to

Bub

matters of his orders,

cannot gratify

do somethings.

These men,


— OANTl PARVA.

Ptirva.]

his desire, resisted by those who

with him.

673

have business to transact

He must sleep when permitted, and while sleeping

he is obliged to wake up for attending to those that have 4 Bathe, touch, drink, eat, pour urgent business with him. ~

libations on the fire, perform sacrifices, speak, hear,

— these are

and hearing

the words which kings have to hear from others

144 Men come them have to slave to those that utter them. solicit for gifts. and him in batches upon batches to the king

Being, however, the protector of the

cannot make

gifts

makes

the

gifts,

treasury

general

treasury, he

the most deserving. 145

unto even

becomes exhausted.

If he

If he

does

not, disappointed solicitors look

upon him with hostile eyes.

He becomes vexed and as

result

feelings soon invade

his

the

mind.

of this, misanthropical

If many

14 "

and wealthy men reside together, the be filled with distrust in consequence.

and heroic mind begins to

wise

king's

Even when there

is

no cause of fear, the king entertains fear of those that al147 Those I have mentioned, ways wait upon and worship him.

O king, also find fault with him.

Behold, in what way the

king's fears may arise

them 143

from even

!

Then again

alL

men are kings in their own houses. All men, again, in their own houses are householders. Like kings, O Janaka, all men in their own houses chastise and reward. 149 Like kings others also have sons and spouses and their own selves and treasuries and friends and stores. is

not different from other men.

the city is consumed by dead,

fire,

1

In these respects the king '''

—The country

is

ruined,

— the foremost of elephants

at all this the king yields to

regarding that these impressions are

grief like all

due

is

others, little to

ignorance

and error. 151

The king is seldom freed from mental griefs desire and aversion and fear. He is generally caused by afflicted also by

headaches and diverse diseases of the kind. 163

The king is afflicted (like others) by all couples of opposites (as pleasure and pain, &c). He is alarmed at everything, after obeying those orders, return to

they have accomplished. for listening to them.

So

— T.

him to report the

fact

of

what

The king is obliged to grant them interviews


MAHABHARATA,

[Moktshadkavma

full of foes and impediments as

kingdom is, the king,

674)

Indeed,

while he enjoys it, passes nights of sleeplessness. ty, therefore, is blessed with an

happiness.

on

of froth seen

there that would like

quired sovereignty

exceedingly small share

the

to obtain

fed by straw

can

of water."

surface

sovereignty, or

of

or the

Who is

4

having ac-

Thou Thou

hope to win tranquillity ?

regardest this kingdom and this palace thinkest also this army, this to

Sovereign-

The misery with which it is endued is very great.

It is as unsubstantial as burning flames

bubbles

153

to be thine.

treasury, and

155

these counsellers

Whose, however, in reality are

belong to thee.

they,

and whose are they not ? Allies, ministers, capital, provin150 these seven which ces, punishment, treasury, and the king, exist, depending upon kingdom constitute the limbs of a

one another, like three sticks standing with one another's support. The merits of each are set off by the merits of

Which of them can be said to be superior to At those times those particular ones are rethe rest? garded as distinguished above the rest when some important

the others.

157

served through their agency. Superiority, for the time being, is said to attach to that one whose efficacy is

end

is

thus seen. 158

The seven limbs already mentioned, O

kings, and the

three

others, forming

best of

an aggregate of ten,

supporting one another, are said to enjoy the kingdom like 159 That king who is endued with great the king himself.*

energy and who

is

firmly

Kshatriya practices,

attached to

should be satisfied with only a tenth part of the produce of the subject's field. Other kings are seen to be satisfied with less than a tenth part of

such produce. 1

'

There

who owns the kingly office without some one in the

world, and there

is

is

else

no one

owning it

no kingdom without a king.f

* The Commentator explains that the three others are Vriddhi, Kshaya, and Sthana, all of which arise from policy. Some of the seven

limbs are inanimate, such as the Treasury.

But

it

is

said

that the

Treasury supports the ministers, and the ministers support the Treasury.

— T.

Hence, when every kingdom has a king, and kings too are many, thought of his being a king.— T. .*>o one should indulge in pride at the t


615

Canti parva,

Parva.]

If there be no kingdom, there can be no

righteousness, and

whence can Emancipation most sacred and the highest,

be no righteousness,

there

if

arise ? ,(U

Whatever merit is belongs to kings and kingdoms.*

By ruling a kingdom well,

a king earns the merit that attaches to a Horse-sacrifice with

the whole Earth given away as Dakshina.

(But how many

O

kings are there that rule their kingdoms well ?) 102

ruler

mention hundreds and thousands of faults these that attach to Then, kings and kingdoms. 103

of Mithila, I can like

when I have no real connection with even my body, how then can I be said to have any contact with the bodies again,

°f others ?

Thou canst not charge me with having endea-

104 Hasfc voured to bring about an intermixture of casts. from Emancipation its entirety of in religion the thou heard

the lips of Panchacikha, together with its means, its method?,

and its conclusion ?f ic5 If thou hast prevailed over all thy bonds and freed thyself from all attachments, its practices,

may I a?k thee, O king, why thou preservest thy connections still

with, this

royalty ?

166

I

umbrella and

those

other

appendages of

think that thou hast not listened to the scrip-

tures, or, thou hast listened to them without any advantage, or,

perhaps,

looking

like

thou hast the

listened

scriptures.

167

to

some other

treatises

It

seems

thou art

that

possessed only of worldly knowledge, and that

like

an or-

dinary man of the world thou art bound by the bonds of

touch and spouses and mansions and the true that thou hast

like.

108

If it be

been emancipated from all bonds, what

harm have I done thee by entering thy person with only my With Yatis, among all orders of men, the Intellect? 1'

9

custom is to dwell in uninhabited or deserted abodes.

harm then have I done

whom by

to

What

entering thy under-

* The object of this Verse is to show that as Janaka rules his king-

dom without being attached to that belongs to kings.

it,

he cannot lay claim to the merit

— T.

t 'Upaya' or 'means' implies here the attitude of sitting (as in Yoga).

'Upanishad' or 'method' implies 'cravana and manana,'

and thinking.

'Upasanga'

or

'practices'

i.

e.,

listening

imply the several limbs of

^Dbyana,' &c. ; 'Nigchaya' or 'conclusion' has reference to Brahma.-—

T*


MAHABHARATA,

676

standing which is truly empty of real

not touched thee, or

O king, with my

knowledge ? 170

I have

hands, or arms, or

O sinless one, or with

thighs,

[Mokshadharma

feet,

any other part of the

body. 171

Thou art born in a high race. Thou hast modesty. Thou hast foresight. Whether the act has been good or bad,

my entrance into thy body has been a private one, concerning us two only. Was it not improper for thee to publish that private act before all

worthy

all

of respect.

thy

court? 172

These Brahmanas are

They are foremost of

preceptors.

Thou also art entitled to their respect, being their king. Doing them reverence, thou art entitled to receive reverence from them. 173

Reflecting on all this,

this congress between

two persons

of men

the

the rules

of propriety

If,

how can

it

of water

like a drop

on a lotus leaf that stays on it without drenching 175

of in-

if,

O king of Mithila, I am staying in

thee without touching thee at all even

least.

for

fact

of opposite sexes,

deed, thou art really acquainted with

5n respect of speech. 171

was not proper

it

foremost

thee to proclaim before these

in

it

the

notwithstanding this, thou still feelest my touch, be believed that through

Panchacikha of the mendicant

order,

the

instructions

of

thy knowledge has

become abstracted from the sensual objects

to

which

it

re-

Thou hast, it is plain, fallen off from the domestic

lates? 176

mode of life but thou hast not yet attained to Emancipation that is so difficult to arrive at. Thou stayest between the two, pretending that thou hast reached the goal of EmanThe contact of one that is emancipated with cipation. 177 another that has been so, or of Purusha with

Prakriti, can-

not lead to an intermingling of the kind thou dreadest. 171

Only those that regard the body, and that think

soul

the several

to

be

identical

orders

to be really different from one another, are of supposing an intermingling to different from thine. soul.

be

with the

and modes of life open to the error

possible.

My

body

is

But my soul is not different from thy

When I am able to realise this, I have not the slightest

doubt that my understanding is really not staying in thine

though

I

have entered into

* I expand this Verse fully,

—T,

thee

by Yoga.* 179

A pot is


Canti parva,

Parva.]

677

On the milk is a fly.

In the pot is milk.

borne in the hand.

Though the hand and pot, the pot and milk, and the milk and are they

the fly, exist together, yet

from each

distinct

all

The pot does not partake the nature of the milk. Nor does the milk partake the nature of the fly. The condition of other.

180

each is dependent on itself, and can never be altered by the which it may temporarily condition of that other with exist.

After this manner, color and practices, though they

181

may exist together with and in a person that

emancipate,

is

do not really attach to him. How then can an intermingling of orders be possible in consequence of this union of myself

with thee ? 182

Then, again,

Nor am I

color.

am

I

a Vaicya, nor

not

superior

name

thou hast heard of him.

name is Sulabha. 184

of Pradhana.

am

I

cestors, the foremost of the

There was

evident

is

thai

race,

and

my

performed by

my

an-

burn

In the sacrifices

It

in

O king, of

183 the same order with thee, born of a pure race.

a royal sage of the

thee

to

I am,

Cudra.

a

his

in

gods, viz., Indra, used to

come,

accompanied by Drona and Catacringa, and Chakradvvara (and other presiding geniuses of the great mountains). 185

Born

in

such a race, it was found that no husband could be obtained for me that

religion

would be

fit

then

Instructed

me.

for

wander over the Earth

of Emancipation, I

observant of the practices of

asceticism. 196

I

alone,

practise

of Renunciation

hypocrisy in the matter of the life

the

in

no

I follow.

I am not a thief that appropriates what belongs to others. I am not a confuser of the practices belonging to

ent orders.

I am firm in the practices

mode of life to which

I properly

steady in my vows.

I never utter

ing on its propriety.

I did not

that

belong. 187

the

belong to that

am

I

firm

any word without

come

ing deliberated properly, O monarch

to 188 !

differ-

and

reflect-

thee, without

hav-

Having heard that

thy understanding has been purified by the religion of Emancipation, I came here from desire of some benefit. Indeed,

it

was for enquiring of thee about Emancipation

I had come.

189

I

do not

humiliating my opponents. cerity only.

What

I

say

say

it

But is

for

I say

that

he

glorifying it,

myself and

impelled by

that

is

that

sin-

emancipated


'

[M okskadharma

mahabharata,

675

never indulges in that intellectual

which

gladiatorship

is

implied by a dialectical disputation for the sake of victory, He, on the other hand, is really emancipate who devotes himself to Brahma,

that

sole

seat of tranquillity.*

190

As a

person of the mendicant order resides for only one night in an empty house (and leaves it the next morning), even after the same manner I shall

person (which,

for

have already

I

as

reside

chamber, being destitute of true

person,

O

ruler

offers

Having slept

from a host to a guest.

like

said, is

knowledge). 1 "

honored me with both speech and other of Mithila, which

an empty Thou hast

as

were

it

due

that are

this one night

is

thy

one night in

this

in thy

my own

—m chamber now, tomorrow I shall depart. — "Bhishma continued, 'Hearing these words fraught with Janaka

excellent sense and with reason, king

turn any answer thereto.-}-'

failed

to

re-

" i93

Section CCCXXII. "Yudhishthira said, in days of old,

— 'How was Cuka the son of Vyasa,

won over to Renunciation ?

I

desire to hear

My curiosity in this respect is irrethee, O thou of Kuril's race, to behooveth It

thee recite the story. presssible. 1

discourse to me on

the

conclusions

in

respect

manifest (Cause), the Manifest (Effects), and (or Brahma) that is in, but unattached

the acts of the self-born

to,

Un-

of the of the

Truth

them, as also of

Narayana, as they are known to

thy understanding.' 2

"Bhishma said,

— 'Beholding his son Cuka living fearlessly

as ordinary men do in practices that are

considered harmless

by them, Vyasa taught him the entire Vedas and then dis3 coursed to him one day in these words. " 'Vyasa said, O son, becoming the master of thy senses,

* The 'na' in the second line is connected with 'Vyayachcchate.'— T. t The object of this Verse is to show that the words uttered by Sulabha were unanswerable. To attain to Emancipation one must practice a life of Renunciation instead of continuing in the domes'^ c

mode.

—T.

.

'


CANTi PaRVa,"

Parva.]

679'

do thou subdue extreme cold and extreme heat, hunger and and the wind also, and having subdued them (as

thirst,

Yogins do), do thou practise righteousness. 4 Do thou duly and sincerity, and freedom from wrath and malice, and self-restraint and penances, and the duties of benevolence and compassion. 6 Rest thou on truth, firmly observe truth

devoted to righteousness, abandoning all sorts of insincerity

Do thou support thy

and deceit.

life

what remains of

on

Thy body is as transitory as the froth on the surface of water. The Jiva-soul is sitting unattached in it as a bird on a tree. The companionfood after feeding gods and

guests.

Why

ship of all agreeable objects is exceedingly short-lived. then,

O son, dost

thou sleep in

and awake and

foes are heedful

thee) and always

watchful

thou so foolish

not

going one

ened, the

as

after

another,

means of rescue)?

faith (in the existence of

of this world that have

and blood.

spring on

opportunity.

Why art

As

the

days are

thy

life

is

this?* 8 of

being

thy life is being incessantly shortpreceptors (for

to

learning

Only they that are destitute of next life) set their hearts on things the

only

effect

They are totally unmindful

cerned with the next world. u

of increasing

flesh

of all

con-

that

is

Those men that are stupified

1

by erroneous understandings display a hatred ness.

Thy

(to

period

the

why dost thou not run 9

ever- ready

of their

know

to

Indeed, when

lessened.

such forgetfulness V

for

righteous-

The man who walks after those misguided persons that

have betaken

themselves to

devious and

afflicted equally with them. u

tented, devoted to the

and possessed

of

path of righteousness. verence

They, however, that are con-

scriptures,

great

might,

Do thou

and seek instruction

according to the instructions

wrung paths is

endued with high

souls,

betake themselves to the wait upon

them. 12

them with

re-

Do

thou

act

received from those

wise

men

from

whose eyes are set upon righteousness.

With understanding by such lessons and rendered superior, do thou then restrain thy heart which is ever ready to deviate from cleansed

* These foes are, of course, the passions.— T.


mahabharata,

680

[Mokshad'narma

the right course. 15

They whose understandings are always

concerned with the

present,

who

morrow as something quite remote,

fearlessly

regard

the

to-

— they who do not observe —

any restrictions in the matter of food, are really senseless persons that fail to understand that this world is only a Repairing to the flight of steps consti-

1

probation.* *

field of

tuted by Righteousness, do thou ascend those steps one after

At present thou art like a worm that

another. in

weaving

its

itself of all

cocoon

itself and

Do

means of escape. 15

without any scruple, traints,

round

the

athiest

employed

is

thereby depriving

thou keep to thy

who

left,

transgresses all

who is situated like a house by the

of a

side

resfierce

and encroaching current, (for the destruction he courts), and who (to others) seems to stand like a bamboo with its 16 Do thou with the raft of Yoga, tall head erected in pride.f whose waters are constituted by world the of ocean the cross the five senses, having Desire and Wrath and Death fierce monsters,

cross,

the

with

affected by

and owning birth raft

Death and

for

its

of Righteousness, afflicted

votex. 17

the

for

its

Do thou

world that

is

by Decrepitude, and upon

which the thunder-bolts constituted by days and nights are 18 When Death is seeking thee at all falling incessantly. moments, viz., when thou art sitting or lying down, it is

Death m\y get thee

certain

that

time.

Whence

she-wolf

one that

art

thou

snatching away is still

engaged

to

for

his

victim

obtain thy rescue

Death

a

Iamb,

in

earning

19 !

snatches

wealth and

any

at

Like the

away

still

un«

* Literally, 'the world is only a field of action,' implying that crea-

coming here, have to act these actions lead to rewards and punishments, both here and hereafter. The way to Emancipation is, consequences of as has been often shown before, by exhausting the further acts by from abstaining and by sufferance or acts by enjoyment tures,

:

adopting the religion of Nivritti.— T. t

'Kulapatam'

is

explained by the Commentator as 'Mahanadi-

In 'Narani &c, 'venurmvoddhritam' (as in the Bombay text) or 'venumivoddhatam' (is in the Bengal text) is rather unintelligible unless it be taken in the sense in which I have taken it. K. P. Singha puram.'

mistranslates 'Kulapatam,' and the Burdwan translator misunderstands

both 'kulaputam' and 'venumivoddhatam.'

—T.


681

CftNTI PAl.VA,

fizrva,]

the indulgence

satisfied in

the dark, do

into

art destined to enter

well-husband, d out. 21

flame has been

thou

up the

thou hold

understanding and whose

of righteous

blazing lamp made

When

pleasures.-

of his

Falling

into various

forms one after another in the world of men, a creature obThou tains the status of Brahmanhood with great difficulty.

Do thou

hast obtained that status. to maintain

(properly),*

it

O son, endeavour

then,

A Brahman a hath not been

22

of desire.

On

the

be subjected

to

mortification

and

penances in this world so that incomparable happiness

may

born

for

his body

the is

gratification

intended

to

of Brahmanhood

The status

world." 3

be his in the next

other hand,

is

acquired with the aid of long-continued and austere penances.

Having acquired that status, one should never waste one's time in the indulgence of one's senses. Always engaged in penances and self-restraint and desirous of what is for thy good, do thou live and act, devoted to peace and tranquillity."*

The period

of

of

life,

nature of that steed is

man,

every

The

steed.

(sixteen) elements

nature

ex-

its

body.

Its

Kshauas, and

Trutis,

and Nimeshas are

(mentioned before) constitute ceedingly subtile.

The

uii manifest.

a

like

is

the hair on its body.

The twilights constitute

is

shoulder-

its

The lighted and the dark fortnights are its two eyes Months are its other limbs. That steed is of equal power.

joints.

running incessantly. 16

If thy

eyes be not blind, beholding

then that steed incessantly moving forward in

its

invisible

course, do thou set thy heart on righteousness, after hearing

what thy preceptors have to say on the question of the next They that fall away from righteousness and thafc world.-" conduct themselves recklessly, towards others and

betake

that

always display malice

themselves to evil

obliged to assume (physical) bodies in the

ways, are

regions

of Yama

and suffer diverse afflictions in consequence of their unrighteous acts of diverse kiuds.j"-' That king who is devoted to * /.

e.,

to uphold it by doing the duties of a Brahmana.

t 'Prachalita-dharma

from righteousness.

Vmk*.

&e.,'

implies those

The Burdwan

'Karauabluh' is 'kriabhih*'— T.

»6

that

translator

—T.

have fallen away

misunderstands sh«


uahabharata.

682

righteousness and who protects and

[MohhtuVtarma

chastises

good and

the

the wicked with discrimination, attains to those regions that

belong to men of righteous deeds.

good acts, he attains to such

By doing diverse kinds of as is faultless and as is

felicity

incapable of being attained to by undergoing even thousands of births.* 28

Furious dogs of frightful mien, crows of iron

beaks, flocks of ravens and

and other

vultures

blood-sucking worms, assail the

man who

birds,

and

transgresses

the

commands of his parents and preceptors when he goes hell after death.f 29

to

That sinful wretch who, in consequence

of his recklessness, transgresses the ten boundaries that

been fixed by the Self-born himself,

obliged

is

time in great affliction in the wild wastes

that

have

pass

his

occur in

the

to

That man who is taintwho is in love with untruth, who always in deception and cheating, and who does

dominions of the king of Pitris.t 30 ed with cupidity, takes a delight

and deception, has woe and afflictions for

injuries to others by practising hypocrisy •to go to

deep hell and suffer great

his acts of wickedness. 21

Such a man is forced

the broad river called Vaitarani whose to enter into a forest of trees whose

swords, and then to lie down on

to

leaves

are

as

sharp as

He

a bed of battle axes.

has thus to pass his days in frightful hell in great

affliction.

3*

Brahman and

other

but thou art blind to that which is the highest

(viz..

Thou beholdest only the regions deities,

bathe in

waters are scalding,

Emancipation).

of

Alas, thou art ever blind also to that which

38 brings Death on its train (viz., decrepitude and old age) !$

* The Commentator explains that this Verse dhishthira that kings

world.

are competent to obtain

for assuring

felicity

in

Y\i-

the next

'Anupagatarn' is explained by the Commentator as 'not attain-

able in even thousands of births.'

—T.

t 'Rudhirapah' is blood-sucking worms. X

is

The

ten boundaries or

'Uparatam' is dead.

— T.

commandments, as mentioned by the

Commentator, are the five positive ones, viz., Purity, Contentment, Penances, Study of the Vedas, Meditation on God, and the five negatives ones, viz., abstention from cruelty, from untruth, from theft,

from non-observance of vows, and from acquisition of wealth. T. # 'Chirasya' is grammatically connected with 'na vudhyase,' mean.fc

iti^

that •tuou art alto.tt/s blUii &«.'

The Burdwan traaalasor misunder-


canti parva,

Parva.]

Go (along the

A

frightful

thee

68$

path of Eman cipation)

terror, destructive

of

Why tarriest thou

!

Do thou take prompt ste ps for achieving

!

cipation l ?A

Soon

death

after

thou

before Yama at his command.

next world, strive to attain

art

sure

For obtaining

practice of difficult and austere vows. 35

thy Emantaken

be

to

felicity

in

The puissant Yama,

regardless of the sufferings of others, very

soon takes the

lives of all persons, that is, of thyself and thy friends. is none capable of

resisting

Yama will blow before Very soon

wilt

the

through tha

righteousness

to

?.

thy happiness, is before

There

Very soon the wind of

him,'*

(and drive thee to his presence).

thee

thou be taken to that dread presence all

there. 37

Do thou then achieve what will be for thy good Where now is that Death-wind which will blow

before

thee

alone.

soon

will

very soon ?

the

points

(Art

of the

thou mindful of it ?)

arrives, begin to whirl before thy

of that?)

38

Very when that moment

compass,

(Art

eyes.

thou mindful

O son, soon (when that moment comes) will thy

Vedas disappear from thy sight as thou goest that dread presence.

Do

Yoga abstraction which

thou, therefore, set is

possessed

Do thou seek to attain that one mayst not have to grieve

helplessly

at

into

thy heart on

of great

excellence.*"9

only treasure so that thou

the recollection

of thy former deeds good and bad

all

(after

of which

are

Death) charac-

by error.f 48

Decrepitude very soon weakens thy body and robs thee of thy strength and limbs and beauty. terised

Do thou, therefore, seek that one only treasure. 41

Very soon

the Destroyer, with Disease for

his

strong hand, for taking thy

life,

pierce and break

thy body.

Do thou, therefore, practise

austere

penances. 42

Very soon

within

thy body,

will

those

terrible

wolves that

charioteer, will

reside

stands it completely and takes it as equivalent to 'achirena.' Singha skips over it. T.

with a

K. P.

* The Burdwan translator gives a ridiculous version of thia Verse.—T. t 'Kevalam nidhim'i is literally, 'one only treasure.' It may imply either Samadhi or Brahma. Acts, whether good or bad, all arise

5rom error.

Abstention from acts is the true way to Emancipation.

— T.


+

MAHABHARATA.

68-1

assail thee

[Mokmctdharma

Do thou endeavour, therefore, id

from every side.

Very soon

achieve acts of righteousness.** 5

hold golden trees on the top of the

those evil

companions and the

in

Very soon

of thine, (viz., the

foes

of friends, swerve

guise

ail

Do thou, therefore,

hill.

hasten to achieve acts of righteousness.-)-**

dressed

thou,

wilt

and very soon wilt thou be-

alone, behold a thick darkness,

will

senses),

from correct

thee

Do thou, then, O son, strive to achieve that which 45 Do thou earn that wealth which is of the highest good. vision.

has no fear from either kings or theives, and which one has

Earned by one's own acts,

not to abandon even at Death.** that

wealth has never

be

to

among

divided

co-owners.

Each enjoys that wealth (in the other world) which each haa

O son, give that to others by which

earned for himself. 47

Do thou also set

they may be able to live in the next world. thyself to

the acquisition of that wealth which is

tible and durable.*

Do not

8

think that thou

enjoy all kinds of pleasures and

Emancipation,

first

thy heart on

thou art satiated with enjoyment

for before

hasten to do acts of goodness.

49

nor relatives, nor dear friends

Yama one has to

shouldst

then turn

Do thou, in view of this,

thou mayst be overtaken by Death.

honors, accompany the

indestruc-

man

Neither mother, nor son, even

that dies.

when solicited with To the regions of

go oneself, unaccompanied by any one. 50

Only those deeds, good and bad, that one did before death accompany the man that goes to the other world. 51 The gold

and gems that one has earned by good and bad means do one when one's 2 with dissolution/' Of men that have gone to body meets

not become productive of any benefit to the other world, there of

all

*

acts

is

done and

no witness, better than

undone

in

life.

The passions are spoken of as wolves.

63

the

— T.

+ The sight of golden trees is a premonitory sign of Death. \

Literally rendered, the Verse would run

thus

ing is complete of the Yavaka of a rich man, in

Do thou,

By 'Yavaka' is meant

of

— T,

a

particular kind

food

—T.

'Before the cook-

:

fact,

uncooked, thou mayst meet with death.

flower of bar lev.

soul,

That when the

while

it is

stiH

therefore, hasten.'

made

of

ghee and


CSS

canti parva.

Parva.]

tanya, the destruction

the

of

body

witness-Chai-

the

into

acting-Chaitanya (Jiva-soul) enters

takes

when Yogins enter

place,

is

seen

the firmament of

by Yoga-intelligence 64 Even here, the god of Fire, the Sun, and hearts.*

their

the Wind,

— these three reside in the body. These, behold-

ing as they do all witnesses.

55

of one's

practices

the

Days and Nights,

the virtue of displaying

terised by the virtue of concealing

incessantly and touching all their allotted periods

and the

things

all

become one's

life,

— the former characterised by

things

charac-

— are running

(and thereby lessening

Do

of existence).

observant of the duties of thy

latter

things,

all

own

thou, therefore, be

The road

order.-}-™

in

the other world (that leads to the regions of Yama), is infested by many foes

(in

the form

of iron-beaked

wolves)

and by many repulsive and

worms.

Do thou take care of thy

will

to

terrible

own

birds

and

insects

and

only acts

acts, for

accompany you along that road,"

There one has not

others, but

every one enjoys or

share

one's

with

acts

endures the fruits of those acts which every performed. great

5'

As Apsaras and great Rishis

felicity,

after

the

same manner,

deeds, as the fruits of their respective

one has himself

attain to fruits of

men

of righteous

righteous acts, obtain

in the other world cars of transcendent brightness that move

everywhere at the will of the riders/ deeds and cleansed souls and pure

Men

of stainless

birth obtain in

world fruits that correspond with their own

the

next

righteous acts

00

By walking along the high road constituted by the duties of domesticity, men acquire happy ends by attaining to the region of Prajapati or Vrihaspati or of him of in this life.

a hundred sacrifices.

01

sands of instructions.

I can give thee thousands

Know, however, that

* In Verse 53 it is said that the Soul

is

the

and thoupuissant

the witness in the other

In Verse 54, what is said when the body is not, is possible, for

world of all acts and omissions in this life. is that the

existence of the Soul,

Yogins, in Yoga, live in their bodies.

The entrance

of the

Souls, unconscious the while of their

acting-Chaitanya into that Chaitany*

which survives as the witness means the death of the body. — T. t

The Buidwan translator gives an erroneous version of this Verse.—


MA'S arm a rata.

686

cleanser (viz., Righteousness),

the Dark.* 62

keeps

Thou hast passed

[Mokahadharma

and

Thou art now full five and twenty years

Do

thou,

before

When it is

fi4

brought

is

thy body

thy duty to go along that road in

which thyself only shalt be in front and thyself only fear,

what need then hast thou with either

When men have

spouse and children ?t 65

view

of such

situation

a

seek to acquire that one only

to go

the

individually is

of terror, thou

treasure

in

thy body or thy

and without companions to the region of Yama, it that in

years

senses of their respective

that consummation

thy duties, relying on

about, hasten to observe alone.f

Thy

of age.

The Destroyer that dwells within error and heed-

lessness will very soon deprive thy

powers.

twenty years.

Do thou begin to lay thy store of righte-

are passing away. ousness. 6 *

persons in

foolish

all

four

plain

shouldst

Righteousness

(viz.,

The puissant Yama, regardless of the afflictions of others, snatches away the friends and relatives or Yoga-samadhi). 6 *

There

of one's race by the very roots.

I impart to thee

righteousness."

are all

is

Do thou, therefore, seek to

resist him.

no one that can

acquire a

stock of son, that

these lessons,

Do thou He who

with the scriptures I follow.

agreeable

observe them by acting according to their import.

68

supports his body by following the duties laid down

for

own order, and who makes gifts for earning whatever - --.- - - .— ! — ^ -

" '

'

.

.

'I

'

.

"

-'

,

.

'

his

fruits

* I think the sense is that only righteousness can bring a man

'

"

to*

the path that leads to happiness, and not mere instructions howsoever repeated. t

— T.

The Commentator explains

that 'Pramadagah'

'Pramadagrihavasin' and refers to 'Antakah.' senam.'

mya.'

'Grahitam'

is

body.

is

equivalent to

'Chamura'

'Yatha grahitam'

is

is

'Indriya-

'dehamanatikra-

may mean either 'in the near future' or mean 'before,' i. e., 'before the Destroyer makes

In this Verse 'pura'

<soon,' or 'pura' may

thy senses so, &c.' T. % 'The road in which thyself shalt be in front and thyself in the! tear' is the road of Self-knowledge.

The Burdwan translator does not

understand how the first line comes to mean 'Knowledge of Self; accordingly, though he uses the word 'atmajnana' (following the Com-

mentator), yet he erroneously repeats

the line.— T.

•"-

'

"

some

of the

words

of used in


Canti parya.

Parva.]

may attach to such acts, becomes

687

freed from the

consequen-

09

ces that are born of ignorance

and error.* The knowledge which a man of righteous deeds acquires from Vedic declaThat omniscience is identical rations leads to omniscience. with the science of the highest object of human {viz.,

Emancipation).

Instruction,

imparted

to

aquisition

the

ful,

become

the

attainment of that highest object of human

tion).-f

70

beneficial

(in

The pleasure that one takes in

habitations of men is truly a

that cord, felicity.

grate-

consequence of their leading to living

fast-binding

acquisi-

amidst the

Breaking

cord.

men of righteous deeds repair to regions of great Wicked men, however, fail to break that bond. 71

What use hast thou of wealth, with children, since thou

hast

thyself in seeking for thy soul

Where have

all

thy

forenoon which

to

Do

die ?

which

in

employ a

thou wouldst keep for the afternoon.

does not wait for any one, to see

cave.

Do that today Do that in the

l

tomorrow.

for

thou

hidden

is

gone f

grandsires

which thou wouldst keep

with relatives, or

son, or

Death

whether one has or has not

accomplished one's task. 75

Following the body after one's the crematorium), (to one's relatives and kinsmen death

and friends come back, throwing it on the funeral pyre. 74 Without a scruple do thou avoid those men that are sceptics

and that are devoted to wicked ways, and do thou endeavour to seek, without listthat are destitute

lessness

or

of compassion,

apathy, that

which

is

When, therefore, the world is thus

for

thy

afflicted

highest good. 76

by

Death, do

thou, with thy whole heart, achieve righteousness, aided all * The last word of the second line is If 'yujyate'

be adhered

to,

'niuchyate'

the meaning would

and not

'yujyate.'

be 'freed from the

consequences of ignorance and error, he would succeed in attaining to

Brahma.'— T. t This is a very abstruse Verse.

lead of the Commentator.

I

have renderd it, following the

'Crutam,' he explains,

born of Vedic declarations like Tattwamasi £c.'

is

'the

knowledge

'Sarvamacnute'

ia

equivalent to 'samastam Brahmandam vyapnoti,' meaning 'such knowledge leads to s>armtmyam, i. e., omniscience.' 'Tadetat <£c.,' is 'that

omniscience is the darganam of para ru pur u&hartha or Mokhsa.' tajna upadishtaiu art ha in'

is 'samhitaw.'

— T.

'J£.ri*


mahabhaiuta.

688

the while by unswerving patience.

71 '

[Mukbhadharma

That man who

well

is

conversant with the means of attaining to Emancipation and

who duly discharges the duties of his order, certainly attains to greit felicity hi

the other world. 77

that dost not deviate from

the

no destruction.

He

there

is

wise.

truly

righteousness is

For thee that dost not

attainment of a different body and

recognise death in the

path trod by the righteous, that

the stock of

increases

He, on

the

other hand, that

73 One that from righteousness is said to be a fool. is engaged in the accomplishment of good deeds attains to

falls away

heaven an 1 oth^r reward* as the fruits of those deeds but 78 he that is devoted to wicked deeds has to sink in hell. ;

humanity, so

of ac-

Having acquired the

status

quisition, chat is the

stepping-stone to heaven, one should

fix one's soul

nore.

s0

of

ou Brahmj, so that one may not

difficult

fall

away onca

That man whose understanding, directed

the

to

path of heaven, does not deviate therefrom, is regarded by the wise as truly a man of righteousness and when he dies his friends should indulge in grief.

81

standing is not restless and which

is

who has attained to heaven, 3

( viz.,

hell). '

That man whose underdirected

to Brahma and

becomes freed from a great terror

They that are born in

retreats

of ascetics and

that die there, do not earn much merit by abstaining all their 3 He, howfrom enjoyments and the indulgence of desire/ ever, who though possessed of objects of enjoyment casts them

life

off

in the practice of penances,

and engages himself

succeeds

The fruits of the penances of such much higher. 84 Mothers and sires and

in acquiring everything.

a man

are, I

think,

sons and spouses, by hundreds and thousands, every one and will have in this world. Who, however, were they

whose are we ?*

sa

I may call mine.

I am quite alone.

I

have no one

Nor do

to

any one

I

belong

not see that person whose I am, nor

had and

whom

else.

I do

whom I

do I see him

* The sense is that in course of our repeated rebirths we have got these relations repeatedly

and will get them

as repeatedly.

like the union of pieces of

gtdher temporarily,

wood

floating

now separated,— T,

in

But we

Their union with us is

are, in reality, quite unconnected with them.

a

river,

now

joined

to*


'

6S9

CANTi parva,

Parva]

may call mine. 86

Thou

They have nothing to do with thee.

All creatures take birth agree-

hast nothing to do with them.

Thou also shalt have to go hence (for taking birth in a new order) determined by thy own acts.' In this world it is seen that the friends and ably to their acts of past lives.

7

followers of only those that are rich behave towards the rich

that are

of those, however,

The friends and followers

with devotion. poor

away during even the

fall

of the

life-time

Man commits numerous evil acts for the sake of From those evil acts he derives his wife (and children). The wise man much distress both here and hereafter.

poor. 85

89

devastated

beholds the world of life

Do thou, therefore,

by every living being.

ing to all the instructions possessed of true field

vision,

cooks

strength,

ible

I

have given

beholding this

of action, should, from

world, do acts that

by the acts performed

desire

good. 61

are

The man

world to be only a

of felicity

the

in

Time, exerting his

creatures

all

son, act accord-

thee !''°

with the aid of his ladle constituted

(in

own

his

cauldrorj),

by months and

the sun for his fire, and days and nights

his

for

next

irresist-

seasons,

fuel,

— days

of and nights, that is, that are the witnesses of the by every creature. 92 For what purpose is that wealth which is not given away and which is not enfruits

every act done

joyed ?

For what purpose

is

that

strength

which

not

is

employed in resisting or subjugating one's foes ? For what purpose is that knowledge of the scriptures which does not impel one to

deeds

of righteousness ?

pose is that soul which abstain from evil acts 1 "

Bhishma

does not

And for what

subjugate

the

pur-

and

senses

9S

continued,

— 'Having

heard these beneficial

words spoken by the Island-born (Vyasa), Cuka, leaving his sire,

teach him the

t

'Mokshadaicikam' is explained by the Commentator as 'MokshahK. P. Singha wrongly renders this word. This Section

proceeded to seek a preceptor that could "* a4 religion of Emancipation.'

deshataram.' is called i»,

'pavakadhyayanam,' meaning 'chitta-godhakadhyayanam, that 5

the Lesson which,

ing of the heai-t.

— T.

87

when read and mastered, is to lead to the cleans-


[M okshadharma Section CCOXXIII. "Yudhishthira said,

'If there is

any efficacy in

gifts, in

sacrifices, in penances well-performed, and in dutiful services

seniors, do

•rendered to preceptors and other reverend

thou,

L grandsire, speak of the same to me \'

"Bhishma

said,

—'An understanding associated with

-causes the mind to one's acts,

into

fall

and then

sin.

into

falls

evil

In this state one stains

great distress. 2

Those that

as

persons of very

in-

digent circumstances.

From famine to

famine, from pain

to

pain, from fear to fear,

is

are of sinful acts have to take

birth

They are more dead

their change.

8

Possessed of affluence, from joy to than those that are dead. from happiness to happiness, proto heaven, joy, from heaven

ceed they that are possessed of faith, that are self-restrained,

and that are devoted

righteous deeds. 4

to

unbelievers have to pass, with groping

They that

are

hands, through re-

gions infested by beasts of prey and elephants and pathless -tracts teeming

fear.

with snakes and robbers and other causes of

What more need be said of these

?

5

They, on the other

hand, that are endued with reverence for gods and guests, that are liberal, that have proper regard for persons that are good, and that make gifts

in

path (of felicity) that belongs

have

sacrifices,

to

men

for

of cleansed

the

theirs

and sub-

Those that are not righteous should not be counted among men even as grains without kennel are not counted among grain and as cockroaches are not counted

dued souls. 8

among birds.

7

one runs fast.

The acts that one does, follow one even when Whatever acts one does, lie down with the Indeed, the sins one

doer when the doer lays himself down. 8 does, sit when

the

doer sits, and

sins act when

the

doer

like his shadow. 9

acts,

run when he runs.

The

the

doer

and, in

fact, follow

Whatever the acts one does by whatever

means and under whatever circumstances, are sure

to

be

by the doer enjoyed and endured 10 From every side Time is always dragging in his next life. (in respect of their fruits)

all

creatures, duly observing the rule

tvioj

bo

in

respect of the

dis-

which they ire thrown and which is commensurate


691

Cahti parva.

parva.)

As

11 with their acts.*

and

flowers

fruits,

without being

urged, never suffer their proper time to pass away without making their appearance, even so the acts one has done past

in

life

make

18 appearance at the proper time.

their

Honor and dishonor, gain and are

seen

to

growth, they

of them

enduring, for disappear

must

13 after appearance.

one's acts.

destruction and

in.

set

None

come).

loss,

No one can resist them (when is

suffers is the

The sorrows one

flows

The happiness one enjoys

From the time when one lies within

it

acts.

womb

one

the mother's

1

begins to enjoy and endure one's acts of a past life. *

ever acts good and bad one does in

of

result

from one's

What*

childhood, youth, or old

age, one enjoys and endures their consequences in one's next

As the calf recognises its dam even when the latter may stand among thousands of her specie?, after the same manner the acts done by one in one's past life in

life

similar ages. 15

come to one

in

although one may

next

one's live

As a piece of dirty cloth

life

(without any mistake) lc of one's species;

among thousands

whitened by being washed in

is

same manner, the righteous, cleansed by continuous exposure unto the fire of fasts and penances, at water,

after

the

last attain to unending happiness.

gence, the desires and

17

O thou of high intelli-

purposes of those whose

sins

have

been washed off by long-continued penances well-performed,

become crowned with fruition. 13

The track of the righteous

cannot be discerned even as that of birds in the sky or that of fishes in the others

;

water. 19

There is no need of speaking

nor of reciting the

tripped.

instances

On the other hand,

delightful, agreeable,

of

which others have

one should always do what

and beneficial to one's own self. -J-'

* Time, as a personified agent, distances.

in

ill

is throwing all

is

" 20

creatures at unequal

Some are thrown near and some to a great distance.

These

distances are regulated by the nature of the acts done by the creatures

thrown. Some are cast among insects, some among animals, some among men. Throwing or hurling them thus, Time drags them again, the binding-cords being always in his hands. *

— T.

Both the Vernacular translators have misunderstood the first Unas


[Nokskadharma

Section CCCXXIY. "

Yudhishthira

said,

O grandsire, how

me,

'Tell

high-souled Cuka of austere penances took

birth

the

as the

son

of Vyasa, and how did he succeed in attaining to the highest

Upon what woman did Vyasa. endued with wealth We do not know who of his ? was Cnka's mother, nor do we know anything of the birth

success ? l

of asceticism, beijet that son

of that high-souled ascetic.

How was it that, when he was

2

a mere boy, his mind became directed to the knowledge of the subtile (Brahma) ?

can be seen

so early an age.

Indeed,

?

predilections could be marked at

I desire to hear all this in detail,

great intelligence. excellent and

world no second person

in this

whom such

in

I

am

words. 4

nectar-like

Tell

their proper order, of the greatness,

O grandsire, in

me,

and the knowledge of !' 5

Cuka and of his union with the (Supreme) Soul "Bhishma continued,

O thou of

never satiated with hearing thy

— 'The Rishis did not make merit

depend upon years or decrepitude or wealth or friends. They 6 said that he amongst them was great that studied the Vedas. All this that thou enquirest about has penances for its root. That penance, again, O son of Pandu, arises from the sub-

Without doubt, one incurs

7 jugation of the senses.

It is

by giving one's senses the reins.

only

fault

by restraining

The merit that attaches to a thousand Horse-sacrifices or a hundred Vajapeyas

them that one succeeds in earning

success. 8

cannot come up to even a sixteenth portion of the merit that arises from

to

thee

Yoga. 9

the

I

present

foremost end

— topics that are incapable

by persons

of uncleansed

souls.

of this Verse although there is

Mrishto dharma-vyatikramah

:

no

occasion, recite

Cuka's birth, the fruits he

circumstances of

won of his penances, and the his acts),

the

on

shall,

10

of

he achieved (by

being understood'

Once on

difficulty

in

it.

a time

on

the

Apastamva says

Sahasancha purvesham.'

What

Bhish-

ma says here is that one should not speak of those instances of 'Vyatikrainali' and 'Sakasam.'

— T.


— Canti parva.

Pdrva.]

693

summit of Meru adorned with Kamikara sported, accompanied by the associates.

11

The daughter Parvati,

the goddess

to

austerities.

practices

the

were his

There, at

there.

O

12

of Yoga,

himself by Yoga into his

best

the

close

own

for the

to

the

engaged sake

Earth and Water and

in

Dha-

of (obtaining)

great

O puissant one, let me have a son that will sance of Fire and

withdrawing

ascetic,

Soul, and

The prayer he addressed

Kurus, devoted

of the

great

the

rana, practised many austerities a son. 1 *

that

spirits

king of mountains, viz.,

of the also

Mahadeva

summit, the Island-born (Vyasa) underwent

vicinity of that

extraordinary

was

terrible

flowers,

God

have

was,

the

Wind and

puis-

Space.' 4

Engaged in the austerest of penances, the Island-born Rishi begged of that great God who is incapable of being approached by persons of uncleansed souls, (not by words but) by his Yoga-resolution. 16 Tho puissant Vyasa remained there for

a

hundred years, subsisting on

air

alone, engaged

in

adoring Mahadeva of multifarious form, the

lord

of Uma. 1B

Thither all the regenerate Rishis and

sages

and the

royal

Regents of the world and the Sadhyas along with the Vasus, and the Adityas, the Rudras, and Surya and Chandramas, and the Maruts, and

Oceans, and

the

the Rivers, 17

and the Acwins, the Deities, the Gandharvas, and Narada, and Parvata, and the Gandharva Vicwavasu, and the Sid18 There Mahadeva, called also by dhas, and the Apsaras. with an excellent garland sat, decked Rudra, of name the of Karnikara flowers, and

Moon with his rays.

19

with refulgence

blazed

like

the

In those delightful and celestial woods

populous with deities and heavenly Rishis, the great Rishi remained, engaged in high Yoga-contemplation, from desire of obtaining a son.

20

His strength suffered no diminution,

nor did he feel any pain.

much amazed.

21

At

this

energy, sat

in

his energy,

were seen to blaze

illustrious Markandeya

it

like

for

this

three

worlds were

that

the

flames of fire. 22

was from whom

He used always to recite to me the is

the

While the Rishi, possessed of immeasurable Yoga, his matted locks, in consequence of

acts

I

heard

The

of this.

of the deities. ?s

It

matted locks of the high-souled and


Uahabharata,

694 (Island-born)

[Mokttha&harmct

Krishna, thus enblazed by

occasion, seem to this day to be endued

of fire. 21

his energy on that

with the complexion

such penances and such devotion,

Gratified with

O Bharata, of the Rishi, the great God resolved (to grant him his wish). 25 The Three-eyed deity, smiling with pleasure, addressed him and said, O Island-born one, thou shalt get a son like to what thou wishest 26 Possessed of greatness,

!'

he shall be as pure as Fire, as Wind, as Earth, as Water, and as Space M He shall be possessed of the consciousness of !

his being

Brahma's self

his understanding and soul shall be

;

devoted to Brahma, and he shall completely depend upon

Brahma so as to be identifiable with it

!

" 28 '

Section CCCXXV.

"Bhishma said,

—'The son of Satyavati, having obtained was one day employed in 1 While thus engaged)

this high boon from the great God,

rubbing his sticks for making a

fire.

O king, beheld the Apsara Ghritachi, who, in consequence of her energy, was then possessed of

the illustrious Rishi,

great beauty. 2 illustrious

Beholding the Apsara

in

those woods, the

Rishi Vyasa, O Yudhishthira, became

smitten with desire. 3 Rishi's heart troubled

suddenly

The Apsara (Ghritachi), seeing the by

desire, transformed

she-parrot and came to that

spot.

4

herself into

a

Although he beheld the

Apsara disguised in another form, the desire that had arisen in

the

Rishi's

heart

(without disappearing) spread itself

over every part of his body. 5 the ascetic endeavoured to his effort, however,

agitated mind.

Summoning all

his

patience,

With

all

Vyasa did not succeed in controlling

his

suppress that desire.

In consequence of the inevitability of what

was to happen, the Rishi's heart was attracted by Ghritachi's fair form. 6 He set himself more earnestly to the task of making a fire for suppressing his emotion, but in spite of all his efforts his vital

rate ones, however,

seed came out. 7

That best of regene-

O king, continued to rub his stick

out feeling any scruples for what had happened. seed that fell, was born

a

son

with-

From

the

unto him, called Cuka. 8

In


Parva.]

canti parva^

6Q5

consequence of this circumstance attending his birth, he came to be called by the name of Cuka. Indeed, ifc was thus

that

that

great

ascetic, that

highest of Yogins, took his birth father had for making fire). 9

sheds

its

effulgence

foremost of Rishis and

from the two sticks (his

As in a

a blazing

sacrifice

around when

all

libations

fire

of clarified

butter are poured upon it, after the same manner did

Cuka

take his birth, blazing with effulgence in consequence

of his

own energy. 10 that were his

Assuming the excellent form and complexion Cuka,

sire',

son

shone like a smokeless

fire.

Ganga, O king, coming

to

embodied form,

bathed

waters. 12

fell

1 '

Kuru, of cleansed Soul,

of

The foremost

Cuka

of rivers, viz. t

of Meru, in

the breast (after

his

own

her

with her

birth)

from the welkin, O son of Kuru, an and a dark deer-skin fur the use, O monarch, of the high-souled Cuka. 13 The Gandharvas sang repeatedly and the diverse tribes of Apsaras danced and celestial kettle-

There

ascetic's stick

;

drums of loud sound began to beat. 14 The Gandharva Vi(jwavasu, and Tumvuru and Narada, and those other Gandharvas called by the names of Haha, and Huhu, eulogised the birth of Cuka. 16

There the regents of the world with

Cakra at their head came, as also the deities tial

and the regenerate

and the celesThe Wind-god poured

Rishis. 16

showers of celestial flowers upon the spot. 17 verse, mobile and

The entire

immobile, became

uni-

ls

filled with joy. The Mahadeva of great effulgence, accompanied by the Goddess, and moved by affection, came there and soon

high-souled

after the

birth

thread.

sacred

Muni's son

of the

19

invested

him with the

Cakra, the chief of the gods,

gave him,

from affection, a celestial Kamandalu of excellent form., and

some

celestial

Swans and Catapatras and cranes

robes.'

by thousands, and many parrots and Chasas,

O

Bharata,

wheeled over his head. 21

Endued with great splendour and intelligence, Cuka, having obtained his birth from the two

sticks,

continued to live there, engaged the

attentive observance of many vows and

Cuka was born, the Yedas with all their abstracts,

came

fasts.

their

for dwelling in

while 22

the as

and

all

king, even

as

mysteries

him,

in

As soon


<

mahabharata,

696

For all that, Cuka selected Vrihas-

they dwell in his sire.- 3 pati,

who was conversant with all

their branches and

bering the

for

24

universal

mysteries and

their

remem-

preceptor,

his

Having studied

practice.*' all

the

all

abstracts, as

and the science of governmet, O puis-

also all the histories

ascetic

returned home, after giv-

tuition-fee.

Adopting the vow of a

sant monarch," the great the

ing his preceptor

the Vedas together with

commentaries,

Vedas together with

[Al okshadharmct

Brahmacharin, he then commenced

to practise the austerest

thereon. 26

penances, concentrating all his attention

In even

his childhood, he became an object of respect with the gods

and Rishis for his knowledge and penances. 27 great

the

modes

of

O

ascetic, life

with

the

The mind of

no pleasure in the three

took

king,

domestic

among them, keeping

view, as he did, the religion of Emancipation.'"

Section

"Bhishma

said,

in

28

CCCXXVI.

— 'Thinking of Emancipation, Cuka ap-

proached his sire, and possessed as he was of humility and desirous of achieving his highest good, he

preceptor and said,'

Do thou, O illustrious

Emancipation.

upon it, one,

— Thou art well versed

so that

!*

of his

science

diverse

Cuka,

sire,

righteous men, mastered all the the

religion of to me

O puissant son, the

his

— Do thou study, O son, the

gion of Emancipation and all the

At the command

great

his

one, discourse

— Hearing these words of

great Rishi said unto him,

also

in the

supreme tranquillity of mind,

may be mine

rata, as

saluted

duties

that

treatises

on

reli-

of life F

foremost

of all

Yoga,

Bha-

4

When

promulgated by Kapila.

Vyasa beheld his son to be possessed of the resplendence of the Vedas, endued with the energy of Brahma, and fully conversant with the religion him, 5

saying,

— Go thou

to

of Emancipation, he

addressed

Janaka the ruler

of Mithila.

* Although the Vedas came to Cuka of their

own accord,

yet

he

was, in deference to the universal custom, obliged to formally acquire

ihem from a preceptor.— T.


0ANT1 PARVA.

Pavva.]

CD?

The king of Mithila will tell thee everything cipation.

6

— Bearing the command of his

for thy

king,

sire,

EmanCuka

proceeded to Mithila for enquiring of its king about the truth of duties and the Refuge

Emancipation.

of

out, his sire further told him,

path which ordinary human

— Do thou go thither by

beings

take.

He was

— Along your way do not seek

since friends and

world.

3

spouses

are

for

should

he

from desire of pleafriends

and spouses, to

Although the ruler of Mithila is one in whose

we

officiate,

still

thou

shouldst

not indulge

thy

doubts,* 10

That king

duties and well acquainted with the

is

sacri-

in

well

any-

versed ia

sacrifices.

EmanThou

bids. 11

—Thus

scriptures on

cipation.

He is one for whom I

officiate in

shouldst,

without any scruple,

do what he

instructed, the righteous-souled Cuka

the

Thou shouldst him. Even he

him.

under his direction and in obedience to

will dispel all all

that;

not have re-

of attachment

causes

feeling of superiority while living with live

Do

told that

further

proceed thither with simplicity and not

fices

he set

thy

humble by nature). 8 sure.

Before

Yoga-puissance for proceeding through the At this Cuka was not at all surprised (for he wag

course to skies.

7

proceeded to Mithila

on foot although he was able to traverse through the skies over the whole Earth with her seas. 12 Crossing many hills

and mountains, many rivers, many waters and lakes, and many woods and forests abounding with beasts of prey and other animals, 13 crossing the two

Varshas of Mem and Hari

successively and next the Varska of Himavat, he came at last to the

seen

Varska known

many

countries

by

the

inhabited

name

of Bharata. 14

Havinc* by Chins and Huns, the

great ascetic at last

reached Aryavarta. 16

the commands of his

sire

In obedience to

and bearing them constantly in his way on the Earth

his mind, he gradually passed along

* Vyasa was the priest or Rifcwija of the house of Mithila and as such the kings of Mithila were his 'Yajyas' or 'Yajamanas.' The duty of a 'Yajamana' is to reverence every member of the priest's family.

The sire, therefore, cautions the son that he should not, while

living

with the king of Mithila, assert his superiority orer him in any pect.— T.

res-


MAHABHARATA,

[Mokahadharma

like a bird passing through the air. 16

Passing through many

C95

delightful towns and populous cities, he of wealth without waiting to observe

saw diverse kinds

On

them. 17

way

his

he passed through many delightful gardens and planes and

many

sacred

waters. 18

much time had passed he

Before

reached the country of the Videhas that was the virtuous

and high-souled Janaka.

19

many populous villages, and many kinds

by

protected

There he beheld of food and

drink

and viands and habitations of cowherds swelling with men and many herds of cattle. 20 He beheld many fields abound-

many

ing with paddy and barley and other grain, and

lakes

and waters inhabited by swans and cranes and adorned with lotuses. 21 Passing through the Videha country

beautiful

teeming with well-to-do people, he arrived at the delightful gardens of Mithila

rich

many

with

species

of

trees.

22

Abounding with elephants and horses and cars, and peopled by men and women, he passed through them without waiting to observe any of the things that were presented eye.

23

Bearing that burthen

in

his

mind and

to

his

ceaselessly

dwelling upon it (viz., the desire of mastering the religion of Emancipation),

Cuka of cheerful soul and taking delight Mithila at

in internal survey only, reached

at the gate, he sent word through the keepers. tranquillity

of mind, devoted

the

principal

street

Arrived

Endued with

contemplation

to

he entered the city, having obtained ing along

2

last. *

and Yoga,

permission. 26

Proceed-

abounding with well-to-do and entered it without

men, he reached the king's palace

any scruples. 26 The porters forbade him with rough words. 27 Thereat, Cuka, without any anger, stopped and waited. Neither the sun nor the long distance he had walked had fatigued him in the

least.

Neither hunger, nor

thirst,

nor

The heat of the Sun had not scorched or pained or distressed him in any degree. 28 Among those porters there was one who felt compassion for him, beholding him staying there like the midday Sun in his effulgence. 29 Worshipping him in due form and the exertion he had made, had weakened him.

saluting him properly, with joined hands he led him to the first

chamber

of the

palace.

30

Seated there, Cuka,

son,


6&9

Oanti parva,

p<xr«a.]

began to think of Emancipation only. Possessed of equable splendour he looked with an equal eye upon a shaded spot 31 Very soon after, tha and one exposed to the Sun's rays. joined hands, led with place to that coming minister, king's 32 That chamber him to the second chamber of the palace, led to a spacious garden which formed a portion of the

inner apartments

regular intervals.

at

It

palace.

looked like a

Delightful

second

and of which

Beautiful pieces of water occurred

Chaitraratha. there

of the

here

trees, all

Be-

garden."

were in their flowering season, stood in

that

vies of damsels, of transcendent beauty,

were in attendance.

The minister led Cuka from the second chamber

that

to

Ordering those damsels to give the ascetic 54 Those well-dressed a seat, the minister left him there.

delightful spot.

damsels were

of beautiful

of excellent

possessed

features,

young in ears, clad in red robes decked with many ornaments of burnished hips,

and

texture,

of fine

gold.

They

35

and maddening revelry, and thorough mistresses of the arts of dancing and were well skilled in agreeable conversation

Always opening their lips with

singing.

smiles, they

equal to the very Apsaras in beauty. 3 " the

of dalliance,

acts

men upon whom they

were

Well-skilled in

all

competent to read the thoughts of wait, possessed

of every

accomplish-

ment, fifty damsels, of a very superior order and of easy virtue, surrounded the ascetic. 37 Presenting him with water for washing his feet,

and worshipping him respectfully with

the offer of the usual articles, they

gratified

him with ex-

After he had eaten,

cellent viands agreeable to the season. 38

those damsels then, one after another, singly led him through

the grounds, showing him every object rata.

39

O Bha-

of interest,

Sporting and laughing and singing, those damsels,

conversant with the thoughts, of all men, entertained that auspicious ascetic

born in the

fire-sticks,

soul.

40

observant

The pure-souled

ascetic

without scruples

of any

senses under complete and a thorough master of his wrath, was neither

kind of his control,

of noble

duties,

having

pleased nor angered at beautiful

all

all

this.

women gave him an

his

41

Then

those

excellent

seat.

foremost 42

of

Washing


[Mokshadharma

ma.habbara.ta,

700

his feet and other limbs,

Cuka said his evening

on that excellent seat, and began

to think

prayers, sat

of the

object

for

43

In the first part of the night, which he had come there. The puissant ascetic, passed Yoga. to he devoted himself 4 Very soon wakthe middle portion of the night in sleep."

went through the necessary rites of cleansing his body, and though surrounded by those

ing up from his slumber, he

beautiful women, he once again It was in this way,

devoted himself to Yoga. 45

O Bharata, that the

born Krishna passed the

latter

part

son

of the

Island-

of that

day

and the

whole of that night in the palace of king Janaka.'

" 48

Section CCCXXVII.

"Bhishma said,

— 'The next morning, king Janaka,

Bha-

rata, accompanied by his minister and the whole household, 1 Bringing with came to Cuka, placing his priest in the van.

him costly seats and diverse kinds of Jewells and gems, and bearing the ingredients of the'" A rghya on his own head, the monarch approached the

son

of

his

reverend preceptor. 2

The king, taking with his own hands, from the hands of his priest, that seat adorned with many gems, overlaid with an excellent sheet,

beautiful in

all its

costly, presented it with great

parts,

reverence

and exceedingly

to

his

preceptor's

After the son of (the Island-born) Krishna had taken his seat on it, the king worshipped him according to 4

son Cuka.-"

At first offering him water to wash his feet, 6 The ascetic he then presented him the Arghya and kine.

prescribed rites.

accepted that worship offered

with due

rites

and mantras.

That foremost of regenerate persons, having thus accepted the worship offered by the king," and taking the kine also that were presented to him, then saluted the monarch.

Possessed of great energy, he next enquired after the king's 7 Indeed, O king, Cuka embraced in •welfare and prosperity. his enquiry the welfare of the monarch's followers and officers

Receiving Cuka's permission, Janaka sat down with 8 Endued with a high soul and possessed all his followers.

also.

pf high

birth, the

monarch, with joined hands,

sat

down


— cahti p\rvl,

Parva.)

701

on the bare ground and enquired after the welfare and un9 The monarch then asked abated prosperity of Vy as \'s son. his guest the object of his visit. " 'Cuka said,

10

— Blessed be thou, my

sire said

his Yajamana, the ruler of the Videhas,

me that

unto

known all over the

world by the name of Janaka, is well versed in the religion of

He commanded me to come

Emancipation. 11 delay,

if I

to him

had any doubts requiring solution in

without matter

the

He gave me to understand that the king of Mithila would dispel all my

of thejeligion of either Pravritti or

doubts.

my

12

Nivritti.

come hither, at the command of

I have, therefore,

of taking

from thee.

It

behooveth thee, O foremost of all righteous persons, to

in-

sire,

struct me

the

for

purpose

What are the duties of a Brahman a, and what

13 !

is the

essence

of those

their

object.

How

Is

obtainable

it

penances ? "

lessons

duties

also

that

have Emancipation for

Emancipation

is

to

be obtained ?

by the aid of knowledge or by that of

14

'Janaka said,

—Hear what the duties are of a Brahmana

from the time of his birth.

After

his

investiture,

O

son.

with the sacred thread, he should devote his attention to the study of the

Vedas. 16

By practising penances and duti-

fully serving his preceptor and observing the duties

of

macharyya, O puissant one, he should pay

off the

debt he

owes to the deities and the

off all

malice. 16

Pitris,

and cast

Brah-

Having studied the Vedas with close attention and subjugated his senses, and having given his preceptor the tuitionfee,

he should, with

home. 17

the permission of his preceptor, return

Returning home, he should betake himself to the

domestic mode of life and to her,

wedding a spouse confine himself

and live freeing himself from every kind

and having established

his

domestic

fire.

18

of malice,

Living, in

the

domestic mode, he should procreate sons and grandsons. After that, he should retire

to the

forest,

and continue to worship

the same fires and entertain guests with cordial hospitality. 19

Living righteously in the his fire in

his soul,

casting off all

forest,

he should

and freed from all pairs

at last

establish

of opposites,

and

attachments from the soul, he should pass his


— MAHABHARATA,

702

[Mohshadharmt*

days in the mode called Sannyasa which the mode of Brahma.

otherwise

is

— If one succeeds in attaining to an under-

" 'Cuka said,

standing cleansed by study of the

and

to

true

succeeds in

free-

scriptures

conceptions of all things, and if the heart

ing itself permanently from the effects of all pairs necessary

sities, is it still

such a person

for

after another, the three modes of life

Garhastya, and Vanaprastha ? 21 It behooveth thee to tell tell

is

what

Indeed,

me.

adopt, one

to

Brahmacharyya,

called

This

of oppo-

ask thee.

I

of men,

ruler

me this according to the true import of the Vedas " 'Janaka

said,

things

which

attainment

of

conception of all the

do 22

!

— Without the aid of an understanding

cleansed by study of the scriptures and

Vijnana,

called

20

is

without that true

known by

Emancipation

That cleansed understanding, again, it

is

name

the

impossible.

is

unattain-

said, is

with a preceptor. 23

able without one's connection

of

The

pre-

ceptor is the helmsman, and knowledge is the boat (aided by

whom and which one succeeds in crossing world).

the

ocean

of the

After having acquired that boat, one becomes crown-

ed with success.

Indeed, having crossed the ocean, one

may

abandon both. 81

For preventing the destruction

the

worlds and for preventing

which the worlds depend)

,

the

destruction duties

the

four modes of life were practised

Emancipation.*

(upon

25 by the wise of old.

to this

one succeeds, in course of many births, 26

of acts

appertaining to the

abandoning acts, good and bad, agreeably acts,

of all

in

By

order of

attaining to

That man who, through penances perform-

ed in course of many births, succeeds in obtaining a cleansed

mind and understanding and to attain to Emancipation first

soul, certainly

becomes able

(in a new birth) in

even the very

mode, (viz., Brahmacharyya).-}* 27

to a cleansed understanding,

When, having attained

Emancipation becomes his and

* It is certain that one must abandon all acts before one can attain to Emancipation.

But then acts should not be cast off all at once. It should be abandoned, i, e., in the

is according to this order that they

order of the several modes. T

— T.

The 'karanafe are the inner faculties. — T. 1


GANTI PARYA.

Pavva.)

703

in consequence

thereof he becomes

possessed of knowledge what desirable object is there to attain by observing the three other modes of life ?* as

in respect of all visible things,

One should always cast off faults born

of the

attributes

of

Rajas and Tamas. Adhering to the path of Sattwa, one should

know

Self by Self.-f- 29

and

creatures in one's self, one should live (without being

all

Beholding one's

self in all creatures

attached to anything) like acquatic animals living

in transcending

and

pairs of attributes

all

in

water

He who succeeds

without being drenched by that element. 30

resisting

influence, succeeds in casting off all attachments,

their

and attains

to infinite felicity in the next world, going thither like a bird

soaring into the sky from below/ 1 In this connection, there is a

saying sung of old by king Yayati and borne in remembrance,

O sire, by all persons conversant

with the scriptures bearing

The effulgent ray (i. e., the Supreme Soul) exists in one's Soul and not anywheie else. It exists

upon Emancipation. 3

-

One can see it oneself if one's heart When a person lives in such a way be devoted to Yoga. that another is not inspired with fear at his sight, and when equally in all creatures. 33

a person is not others, is

himself inspired

when a person

ceases to

with

the

fear at

sight

cherish desire and

of

hate, he

When a person ceates to

then said to attain to Brahma. 34

entertain a sinful attitude towards all creatures

thought,

in

Brahma. t ?6

By

restraining the mind and the soul, by casting off malice

that

word, and deed, he is then said to attain

and by

stupifies the mind,

one

tion,

is

said

throwing

attain

to

to

assumes an equality of attitude hearing and vision

be

of opposites,

* /. e.,

off desire and

Brahma. 36 in

When

respect of all

stupefaca

person

objects

is

then

creatures, and said

transcends

to attain

to

all

Brahma. 37

when Emancipation and omniscience have been attained in

the very first mode of

life,

the three other modes of

no further need exists for conforming to

life.

— T.

behold the Supreme Soul by his own Soul.

— T.

t

/.

|

Instead of 'papakam' some texts read 'pavakam,' meaning

e.,

of

(and the operations of the other senses)

as also in respect of all living

pairs

to

the nature of

fire.'

—£

,

'of


mar Ann a rata,

704

[Mokahadharma

When a person casts an equal eye upon praise and dispraise, and misery, 3 heat and

gold and iron, happiness

and evil, the agreeable and the disagreeable, he is then said

to

attain

to

Brahma.'

duties of the mendicant orders

cold,

good

and death,

life

One observing

8

should restrain

the

senses

one's

and the mind even like a tortoise withdrawing its out-stretch-

As a house enveloped

ed limbs.**"

of bding seen with the aid

manner can the soul be seen understanding.

O

41

that

darkness

capable

is

lamp, after the same

with the aid of the lamp of the

foremost

that all this knowledge

in

of a lighted

of

intelligent

persons, I

am communicating

I

to

see

thee

Whatever olse should be known by one de-

dwells in thee.

sirous of learning

the

known to thee. 42

O

of Emancipation

religion

regenerate

Rishi, I am

already

is

convinced that

through the grace of thy preceptor and through the instructions thou hast received

thou

objects of the senses.-f- 43

O great

of that sire

have attained to omniscience, and

of thine, I

already

hast

ascetic,

transcended

all

through the grace

hence I have succeeded in knowing thee. 44

Thy knowledge thinkest thou hast. Thy perceptions also that result from intuition are much greater than what thou thinkest thou hast. Thy puissance also is much greater than thou art conscious of. 4S Whether in con-

is

much greater than what thou

sequence of thy tender age, or of the doubts thou hast not been able to dispel, or of the fear that is due to the unattain-

ment of Emancipation, thou art not conscious

of that

know-

ledge due to intuition although it has

in

thy

mind. 48

After one's doubts have

been

arisen

dispelled

by persons

like

us,

one succeeds in opening the knots of one's heart and then, by a righteous exertion one attains to and becomes conscious of that knowledge/ 7

As regards

hast already acquired knowledge.

and tranquil.

thyself,

thou art one that

Thy intelligence is steady

Thou art free from covetousness.

* After 'manasa,' 'saha' is understood.

It does not

For all that, mean that the

senses are to be restrained by the mind, but the words imply that the

mind and the senses are to be restrained. K. P. Singha renders the line correctly. The Burdwan translator, as ubiial, is careless.— T. t

K. P. Singha skips over this Ver&e.— T.


CANTI PVRVA.

PurVOL.]

O Brahmana, one

succeeds

never

705 attaining to Brahma,

in

without exertion. 48

which is the highest object of acquisition,

Thou seest no distinction between happiness and misery. Thou art not covetous. Thou hast no longing for dancing 49 Thou hast no attachand sono-. Thou hast no attachments. ment to friends. Thou hast no fear in things that inspire () blessed one, I see that thou castest an equal eye upon fear. a lump of gold and a clod of earth. possessed of wisdom, behold thee

and indestructible path

51

Myself and other persona in

the highest

Thou

stayest,

established

of tranquillity.

51

O

Brahmana, in those duties which obtain for the Brahmana that fruit which should be his and which is identical with the essence of the

represented by Emancipation,

object

else hast thou to ask

me

1

What

" i2 '

Section CCCXXVIII.

"Bhishma said,

— 'Having heard these words of king Ja-

naka, Cuka of cleansed soul and

settled

conclusions

be^an

to stay in his Soul by his Soul, having of course seen Self Self.* 1

His object being accomplished,

and tranquil,

he

by

became happy

and without putting further

questions

to

Janaka, he proceeded northwards to the mountains of Himavat with the speed of the wind and like

mountains abounded with diverse

the wind.f 2

tribes

of

Those

Apsaras and

echoed with many soft sounds.

Teeming with thousands of Kinnaras and Bhringarajas,! 5 it was adorned, besides, with many Madgus and Khanjaritas and many 'Jivajivakas of variegated

hue. 4

And

there

gorgeous colors, uttering their

Many bevies of swans

also,

were many peacocks also of shrill but melodious cries."

and many

flights

of gladdened

The prince of birds, viz.4 Garuda, dwelt on that summit constantly." The four Regents Kokilas too, adorned

* /.

e.,

lie

place.

turned his soul's gaze on his soul and withdrew himself

from every worldly object. t

the

— T.

He no longer walked like ordinary men.

Without

trailing alon^

the solid support of the Earth, he proceeded through the sky. \ Popularly, Bhimaraja, the Lanius Malabar ieut. T.

89

— T.


— mahabharata.

706

[Mokahadharma

of tho wovld, the deities, and diverse classes of Bishis, used

always to come there from desire of doing good to th« world. 7 It was there that the high-souled Vishnu had undergone the severest austerities for the object of obtaining generalissimo

named

in his younger days, disregarding the three

worlds

It was there that

a son."

Kumara,

the celestial

with all the celestial denizens, threw down his dart, piercing Throwing down his dart, Skanda, the Earth therewith. 9 addressing the universe, said,

is

— If there be any person that

superior to me in might, or that

Brahman as

holds

dearer, or that

can

compare with me

in

Brahmanas and

the

Vedas, or that

possessed

!

be

of energy last

shake

Hearing this challenge, the three worlds became

filled

iike unto me, it

him draw up

is

to

devotion to the

10

let

this dart

at

or

with anxiety, and all creatures asked one another, saying, Who will raise this dart ? u Vishnu beheld all the deities

and Asuras and Rakshasas to be troubled in their senses and mind. 12 He reflected upon what should be the best to be

Without being

done under the circumstances.

to bear

able

that challenge in respect of the hurling of the dart, he cast ls The purehis eyes on Skanda the son of the Fire-god.

souled Vishnu caught hold of the blazing dart with his left 14 When the dart was being hand, and began to shake it.

thus shaken by Vishnu possessed of great might, the whole Earth with her mountains, forests, and seas, shook with the dart.

Although Vishnu was

15

dart, still he

10

Having shaken

dressing

competent to raise the

contented himself with only

this, the puissant lord

tact.

fully

Prahlada,

only kept it

himself,

the

fell

down on

the hill-top

Hiranya-k?.cipu

fell

all.

in

down on

18

Vishnu, ad-

17 !

"Unable

He

dart.

Uttering a

a swoon.

it.

might of Kumara

this dart

bear this, Prahlada resolved to raise the

but was unable to shake it at

In honor of Skanda in-

the divine

said,— Behold the

None else in the universe can raise

shaking

I

to

seized it,

loud cry, he

Indeed, the son of

the Earth.

19

Repairing

to-

Mahawards the northern side of those grand mountains, the undergone had dsva, having the bull for his sign, had 20 The asylum where Mahadeva penances.

uistjrest


canti pauva.

Parva.]

<fQ7

undergone those austerities is encompassed on all sides with a blazing fire. Unapproachable by persons of uncleansed souls,

that

There

is

a

mountain

girdle

fiery

of Aditya, SL

known by the name

is

around

all

it,

width of

the

of

approached by

incapable of being

ten Yojanas, and it is 22 The illustrious Yakshas and Rakshasas and Danavas. energy, dwells there in mighty of possessed Fire, of god

employed in removing all impediments from the side of Mahadeva of great wisdom who remained there for a

person,

28

thousand celestial years, all the while standing on one foot. Dwelling on the side of that foremost of mountains, Mahadeva of high vows (by his penances) scorched the deities At the foot of those mountains, in a retired greatly.* 2 * Paracara's

spot,

son

of

great

ascetic

25 taught the Vedas unto his disciples.

the

highly

Sumanta,

blessed

merit,

Those

viz.,

Vyasa,

were

disciples

Vaicampayana, Jaimini of

great wisdom, and Paila of great ascetic merit. 20

Cuka

ceeded to that delightful asylum where his

sire,

the great

his

disciples. ?

ascetic Vyasa,

was dwelling, surrounded by

2

Seated in his asylum, Vyasa beheld his son approach blazing

fire

28

like a

resembling the Sun him-

of scattered flames, or

self in effulgence.

pro-

As Cuka approached, he did not seem Completely and engaged in

to touch the trees or the rocks of the mountain.

dissociated from

of the

all objects

senses,

Yoga, the high-souled ascetic came, resembling, in speed, a 29 Born on the fire-sticks, Cuka, apshaft let from a bow, proaching his sire, touched his feet. With becoming formalities he then accosted

the

disciples

of his

ticulars of his conversation with king

son of Paracara, after the arrival

Janaka.

of his

With

sire.*

great cheerfulness he then detailed to his father all

the

par-

Vyasa the

31

puissant

son, con-

tinued to dwell there on the Himavat, engaged in teaching his disciples and his son.

82

disciples, all well-skilled in

* It

is

One day the

as

he

was seated, his

Vedas, having

their

senses

believed that a person, by performing austere penances,

scorches the three worlds.

It is in consequence

of this

effect

of pen-

ances that the superior deities were always compelled by the Asuras

and Danavas to grant them whatever boons they solicited.

— T.


Mahabhakata.

703

[Mokuhaclharma

under control, and endued with tranquil selves around him/"

All

souls, sat

All of them

the Vedas with their branches.

were observant

With joined hands they addressed

of penances.

them-

them had thoroughly mastered

of

their

pre-

ceptor in the following words/ 4 "

'The disciples said,

— We have, through thy grace, been)

endued with great energy. Our fame also has spread. There r6 is one favor that we humbly solicit thee to grant us.

Hearing these words of theirs, the regenerate Rishi answered them, saying, Ye sons, tell me what that boon is which

ye wish I should grant you

:f

'

!

— Hearing this answer of their

j)receptor, the disciples became filled

bowing their heads low their hands/

7

:

them

of

all

excellent words

one voice

in

said,

We all solicit thee,

ss !

boon.

Be thou inclined to be graceful to (besides us

five)

be

king, these

crowned with

great Rishi, to

success

disciple

O

— If our preceptor has been pleased with

O best of sages, we are sure to

us, then,

Once more

with joy.

unto their preceptor and joining

us.

grant us a

Let no sixth

succeed in attaining to

fame

89 !

We are four.

Our preceptor's son forms the fifth. Let the Even this is the boon that we Vedas shine in only us five !

solicit !*

n

— Hearing these words of his

of Paracara,

son

versant

possessed of great

disciples,

Vyasa, the

intelligence, well

con-

with the meanings of the Vedas, endued with a

righteous soul, and always engaged in

thinking

of objects

world hereafter, said

that confer benefits on a person in the

unto his disciples these righteous words fraught with great The Vedas should always be given unto him who benefit:

is a Brahmana, or

unto him who

is

desirous of listening

to

who eagerly wishes to attain to Vedic 41- * Do ye multiply. a residence in the region of Brahman Let the Vedas spread (through your exertions). The Vedas instructions, by him

2

!

should never be imparted unto one that has not formally

become a disciple. is

Nor should they be given unto one who vows. Nor should they be given

not observant of good

for

dwelling in one that

is

of

uncleansed soul. 43

These

should bo known as the proper qualifications of persons that can be accepted as disciples (for the communication of Vedic


canti parva.

Parva.]

No science should be

knowledge).

709

imparted unto one

out a proper examination of one's character. 44 is

tested by heat, cutting,

and rubbing,

ments.

Ye

never

should

As pure gold man-

after the same

ner disciples should be tested by their birth 45

and accomplish-

your disciples

set

with-

tasks

to

to

which they should not be set, or to tasks that are fraught with danger. One's knowledge is always comraei surate with one's understanding and diligence

study. 46

Let all disand let all of them meet with Ye are competent to lecture on the auspicious success. Only ye should, scriptures unto persons of all the orders. in

ciples conquer all difficulties,

while van.

lecturing, address

47

Brahmana, placing him

a

These are the rules

in

respect

in

the

study of the

of the

This again is regarded as a high task. The Veda3 were created by the Self-born for the purpose of praising the

Vedas.

deities therewith.

43

That man who, through stupefaction of

intellect, speaks ill of a

Vedas, is certain to

of such evil-speaking.

49

rules, solicits knowledge,

He

in

consequence

who, disregarding all

righteous

and he who, disregarding the rules

communicates knowledge, either of them

of righteousness, falls off

Brahmana well-conversant with the

meet with humiliation

and instead of that

between preceptor and

affection

disciple,

which should prevail

such questioning and such

communication are sure to produce distrust and suspicion. 60 I have now told ye everything about the

your minds

!

disciples,

in

which the

Ye should act

Vedas should be studied and taught.

way towards your

way

in

this

bearing these instructions in

" 6l '

Section CCCXXIX.

"Bhishma said, 'Hearing these words of their preceptor, Vyasa's disciples endued with great energy, became filled Addressing one anwith joy and embraced one another. That which has been said by our illustriother, they said, 1

ous preceptor in view of our

future

remembrance and we shall certainly

good, will

live

act according

Having said this unto one another with joyful

in

to

our it.

2

hearts, the


[Mokshadharma

mahabharata,

flO

who were thorough masters

of Vyasa,

disciples

5

of words,

If it pleasea once more addressed their preceptor and said, this mounfrom descend to wish we one, puissant thee, O

O great ascetic, for the

Earth,

tain to the

dividing the Vedas !*

the puissant

— Hearing these words of his

of Paracara

son

of sub-

disciples,

unto them in these

replied

were fraught, besides, with righteous-

beneficial words that 5 ness and profit,

purpose

— You may repair to the Earth or to the

regions of the celestials as ye

like.

f'

always liable

that they are

heedful, for the Vedas are such

to be misunderstood !*

You should always be

— Permitted by their preceptor of

truthful speech, the disciples left

him

circumambulat-

after

heads unto him. 7

Descending upon the Earth they performed the Agnishtoma and other and they began to officiate at the sacrifices of sacrifices Brahmanas and Kshatriyas and Vaicyas. 8 Happily passing their days in the domestic mode of life, they were treated by the Brahmanas with great respect. Possessed of great fame and prosperity, they were employed in teaching and ing him and bowing

their

;

9

After his disciples

had gone away,

his

asylum, with only

his

officiating in sacrifices.

Vyasa remained company.

in

great Rishi, possessed of wisdom, kept retired

son

in

his

Passing his days in anxious thoughtfulness, the

10 corner of the asylum.

great ascetic merit came to that

silent, sitting

in

a

At that time Narada

of

spot for seeing

Vyasa, and

addressing him, said these words of melodious sound. 11 " 'Narada said,

— O regenerate Rishi of Vacishtha's race,

why are Vedic sounds silent now ? silent and alone,

Why art thou sitting

engaged in meditation

with an engrossing thought ? 12

like

Alas, shorn

one taken up of Vedic echoes,

this mountain hath lost its beauty, even as the

Moon shorn

13 of splendour when assailed by Rahu or enveloped in dust.-f

* The sense is that if the Vedas are not constantly studied, they »re likely to be forgotten.

t 'Upaplava'

is

Rahu

—T. or the

ascending node.

In many parts of

upper India, during the hot months in particular, large quantities of dust are raised by whirlwinds in the afternoon or at evening. Called

Andi

t

the clouds of dusk cover the moon for hours together,

— T»


'

CANTI PA1.YA.

Pawn.]

711

Though inhabited by the celestial Rishis, yet shorn of Vedic sounds, the mountain

no longer looks beautiful now but

resembles a hamlet of Nishadas.* 14

The Rishis, the

deities,

no longer shine a3 before in conand the Gandharvas, sequence of being deprived of Vedic sound 15 Hearing these too,

!

words of Narada, the Island-born Krishna answered, saying, O great Rishi, O thou that art conversant with the

declarations of the Vedas, all that thou able to me and it truly behooves

Thou

Thou

omniscient.

art

hast said

thee to say

hast

seen

it

agree-

is

unto

everything. "

curiosity also embraces all

things within its sphere. 16 17

that has ever occurred in

the

Do thou

to thee.

then,

O

three

worlds

regenerate

!

All

known

well

is

me Thy

Rishi, set thy

com-

me what I am to do 18 Tell me, O regenerate Rishi, what; should now be done by me. Separated from my disciples, my mind has become very cheermands on me.

less now.

O,

— The stain of the Vedas

recitation.

non-observance the

!

19

" 'Narada said,

of their

tell

The

of vows.

Cariosity

Earth.

is

stain

of the

is

the

suspension

Brahmanas

is

their

The Vahika race is the stain of the stain of women. 20 Do thou

with thy intelligent son recite the Vedas, and do thou

with

the echoes of Vedic sounds dispel

from

Rakshasas

!

the

fears

arising

21

"Bhishma continued,

— 'Hearing these words of Narada,

Vyasa, the foremost of all persons conversant

with duties

and firmly devoted to Vedic recitation, became filled with joy and answered Narada, saying, So be it.'-'*— With his son

Cuka, he set himself to recite the Vedas in a loud sonorous voice, observing all the rules of orthoepy and, as it were, filling the three

worlds with that sound."

and son, who were

well

conversant

with

One day

as

sire

were engaged in reciting the Vedas, a violent wind arose that seemed to be impelled by the gales that blow on the bosom 2

of the ocean.' *

the

hour

was

all

duties,

Understanding from this circumstance that not

* The lowest order of

suited

to

sacred

recitation,

men, living by slaying animals.— T,

Vyasa


M a h a rh v r at a

712

immediately bade his son thus forbidden

by his

to

suspend the recitation.

became

sire,

He asked his sire, saying, — wind ?

the

Wind.™

filled

Cuka,

with curiosity. 85

regenerate one, whence is this

me everything about

It behooveth thee to tell

conduct of

[MokaKadliavma

.

the

— Hearing this question of Cuka,

Vyasa became filled with amazement. He answered Cuka by telling him that that was an omen which indicated that the 27 recitation of the Vedas should be suspended. Thou hast

Thy mind too has, of itself, beevery impurity. of Thou hast been freed from cleansed come the attributes of Passion and Darkness. Thou stayest now Thou beholdest now thy in the attribute of Goodness. even as one beholds one's own shadow in Soul with thy Soul Staying thyself on thy own Soul, do thou reflect a mirror. obtained spiritual vision.

2

29 on the Vedas.

"

The path

of the

Deva-yana (the path of the

gods).

Supreme Soul is called The path that is made

up of the attribute of Tamas is called Pitri-yana (the path These are the two paths in the world hereafter, of Pitris).

By one, people go to hell.

80

heaven.

By

the

other people go

The winds blow, on the Earth's

surface

and

in

to

the

There are seven courses in which they blow. Listen S1 The body is to me as I recount them one after another. welkin.

with the senses.

The senses

dominated over by the Sadhyas and many great beings of mighty strength. furnished

are

These gave birth to an invincible son named Samana. 52

From Samana sprang a son called Udana. From Udana sprang Vyana. From Vyana arose Apana, and lastly from Apana sprang the wind called Prana. 83 all foes, viz.,

That invinciblo scorcher of

Prana, became childless.

thee the different functions

the cause of the different

of those

I shall

winds/ 4

functions of all

now recite to The wind is

living

creatures,

and because living creatures are enabled to live by it, there85 fore is the wind called Prana (or. life). That wind which is first the enumeration the in above and which is known by the name of Pravaha (Samana) urges, along

the

first

course,

masses of clouds born of smoke and heat.

Coursing through the welkin, and coming into contact with the water contained in the clouds, that wind displays

itself in

effulgence


Tl3

canti parya.

Parva.]

The second wind, called Ivaha blows with a loud noise. It is this wind that causes Soma and the other luminaries to rise and appear. Within the body (which is a microcosm of the universe) that wind 3 That wind which sucks up is called Udana by the wise,

among the darts

8

of lightening.* "

'

and having sucked it up imparts it to the clouds in the welkin, and which, having imparted clouds presents them to the deity of rain, to the it enumeration and known by the name of in the is third ss" 39 That wind which supports the clouds and divides Udvaha.

water from the four oceans,

them into diverse portions, which melts them and once more

rain

solidifies

them,

which

pouring

for is

perceived

sound of the roaring clouds, which exists for the of the world by itself assuming the form of the clouds, which bears the cars of all celestial beings along

as the

preservation

known by the name of Samvaha. The fourth in. it is endued with great strength so that it 40 " 41 The fifth wind is capable of rending the very mountains,

the sky,

is

the enumeration,

is

fraught with great force

and speed.

and breaks down

trees.

roots

all

It

is

dry and

Existing with

clouds come to be called by the name

of Valahaka.

it, 42

upthe

That

wind causes calamitous phenomena of many kinds, and produces roaring sounds in the firmament. It is known by the name of Vivaha. 42"* The sixth wind bears all celestial

firmament and prevents them from falling Sustaining the sacred waters of the celestial Ganga,

waters in the

down. that wind blows, preventing them from having a downward course. 45 Obstructed by that wind from a distance, the Sun, which is really the source of a thousand rays, and which enlightens the world, appears as a luminous ray.

4G

Through the

action

waning, wanes again

wind

is

known,

O

* This Verse, ia the edition, the third line is

till

of that

he displays his

foremost

Bengal

body of but one

wind, the Moon, after

of ascetics,

texts, is a

full

That

by the name of

triplet.

excluded from Verse 36.

disc.

In the

Bombay

There is no incon-

venience in this ; only, it should be construed as referring to the wind called Samana or Pr^vctha.

90

— T.


.

MARABHARATA,

Ill

[Mokshadhav>va

That wind which takes away the life of all living creatures when the proper hour comes, whose track is

Parivaha.* 47

and Surya's son Yama, 4s which becomes the source of that immortality which is attained by Yogins

followed by Death

49 of subtile sight who are always engaged in Yoga- meditation.

by whose aid the thousands of grandsons of Daksha, that lord

of creatures, by

ten

his

succeeded in days of

sons,

ends of the universe, whose touch

the

old in attaining to

Emancipation by freeing oneself from the obligation of returning to the world, that wind

enables one to

attain

to

is

called

The foremost of all

by the name of Paravaha.

winds, it is incapable of being resisted by anybody

winds

derful are these

all

of

whom

are

Won-

sons of Diti.

the

Capable of going everywhere and upholding

5lr5:

things, they

all

blow all around thee without being attached to thee at any 52 This, however, is exceedingly wonderful, viz., that time. this foremost of

mountains should thus be suddenly shaken

6s This wind is the by that wind which has begun to blow. urged forth with speed, When nostrils. Vishnu's of breath

it

begins to blow

with great

imiverse becomes agitated.

64

which the whole

force at

Hence, w hen the wind begins r

to blow with violence, persons, conversant with the Vedas do not recite the Vedas. The Vedas are a firm of wind.

If uttered

tured.'—'

with

force,

the

external

wind

becomes

tor-

65

"Having said these Avords, the puissant son of Paracara bade his son (when the wind had ceased) to go on with hia Vedic recitation.

He then left that spot

the waters of the celestial Ganga,.' "f

*

Some texts read 'Jayatamvarah.'

for

If this

be accepted, it would in

strength

courses or

streams.

ba an adjective of Parivaha, meaning the foremost or energy. .

plunging into

66

of all

—T.

t The sacred river Ganga has,

Oae flows on the surface nether regions;

of the

it is

said, three

Earth

;

the second flows through

and the third flows through heaven.

—T.

the


— Parva.)

?

Section CCCXXX.

— 'After Vyasa had

"Bhishma said,

left

the

spot,

Narada^

traversing through the sky, came to Cuka employed in study-

The celestial Rishi came fur the object of asking Cuka the meaning of certain portions of the Vedas. 1 Beholding: the celestial Rishi Narada arrived at his retreat, Cuka worshipped him by offering him the Arghya ing the scriptures.

according to the rites laid down in the Vedas. 2 the

honors

bestowed

saying,— Tell me, means,

O foremost of righteous

Pleased with

addressed Cuka,

upon him, Narada

what

persons, by

O dear child, may I accomplish what is

for thy high-

— Hearing these words of Narada, Cuka said unto him, O Bharata, these words — It behooveth thee to instruct est good !'

:

me in respect of that which may be beneficial to me " 'Narada

said,

4 !

— In days of yore the illutrious Sanat-

kumara had said these words unto certain Rishis of cleansed souls that had repaired to him for enquiring after the truth. 5 There is no penance

There is no eye like that of knowledge.

There is no sorrow

like the practice of truth.

ment.

There is no happiness

tion from sinful acts, steady

conduct, the due

constitute the highest good.

humanity which

is

7

fraught

religious

:

such a man

the

and

never succeeds

The understand-

worldly

to

net

man who becomes enmeshed in the net to sorrow both here

— these

Attachment (to things

of sorrow. 8

ing of a person that is attached in

duties,

with sorrow, he that becomes

in emancipating himself from sorrow.

more and more enmeshed

desire and wrath)

is

for

arise

for

one's

The

of stupifaction.

of stupifaction attains

One

hereafter. 9

things becomes

should, by

means in one's power, restrain both desire and wrath seeks to achieve what

good

Having obtained the status of

attached to it, becomes stupified

of the world) is an indication

Absten-

of righteousness,

practice

observance of all

attach-

like

renunciation. 6

like

good.

Those two,

every if

one

(viz:,

10 only destroying one's good.*

One should always protect one's penances from wrath, an4 *—

r-

*

The first line runs into the second. — T.


Mahabharata.

716

[Alokshadharma

One should always protect one's

one's prosperity from pride.

knowledge from honor and dishonor, and one's soul from error.* 11 Compassion is the highest virtue. Forgiveness is the highest might.

knowledge.

There

The knowledge is

always proper to speak the

truth.

the

highest

truth. 12

It

of self is

nothing higher than It

is

better again to

is

speak what is beneficial than to speak what

is

I hold

true.

that that is truth which is fraught with the greatest benefit to all creatures.-f* ls

That man is said to be truly learned and

truly possessed of wisdom who abandons every act,

indulges in

hope,

who

who never

completely dissociated from

is

all

worldly surroundings, and who has renounced everything that appertains to

being attached

the

world. 14

thereto,

That person who, without

enjoys

all

objects

of

sense

with

the aid of senses that are completely under his control, is possessed

or sorrow,

of a tranquil

who who is never moved by joy Yoga-meditation, 15 who lives in

soul,

who is engaged in

campanionship with the deities presiding over his senses and

By penances one

* Penances should be protected from wrath. attains to great power.

of

Brahman himself.

The ascetic's puissance frequently equals that If, however, the ascetic indulges in wrath and

curses one from wrath, his puissance becomes diminished. reason, forgiveness is said to be the practise.

A Brtlhmana's might

lay

highest virtue a in

forgiveness.

should be protected from honor and dishonor,

i.

For

this

Brahmana can Knowledge also

one should never

e.,

receive honor for his knowledge, that is,

do anything for the object of achieving honor. Similarly, one should never do anything which may have the effect of dishonoring one's knowledge. These are some of the highest duties preached in the scriptures. + The saying 'Satyadapi hitam vadet'

is

— T.

frequently misunderstood.

The scriptures do not say that truth should be sacrified in view of what is beneBcial, for such a view will militate with the is nothing higher than truth.

saying that there

The saying has referrence to those ex-

ceptional instances where truth becomes a source of positive harm.

The story of the Rishi who spoke the truth respecting the place where certain travellers lay concealed, when questioned by certain robbers who were for killing the travellers, is an instance to the point. The goldsmith's son who died with a falsehood on his lips for allowing his lawful prince to escape from the hands of his pursuers did a meritori-

ous act of loyalty.

I hen, again, the germ of the

utilitarian

may be detected in the second line of this Verse.— T.

theory


— CANTi PARYA.

Pdrva.]

717

dissociated also from them, and who, though

body, never regards himself as identifiable

endued with a

with

it,

emancipated and very soon attains to that which est good.

is

becomes

never talks with others, soun, one's highest good.

17

high-

his

One who never sees others, never touches

18

others,

O ascetic, attains to what is for

One should not injure any creature. On

the other hand, one should conduct oneself in perfect

Having obtained the status

liness towards all.

friend-

of humanity,

A

one should never behave inimically towards any being."

complete disregard for all (worldly) things, perfect contentment, abandonment of hope of every kind, and patience, these constitute the highest good of one that

has subjugated

one's senses and acquired a knowledge

19

Casting off

all

thy senses,

of self.

O child, do thou subjugate

all attachments,

and by that means attain to felicity both here and hereafter. 20

They that are free from cupidity have never to suffer any One should, therefore, cast off all cupidity from one's soul. By casting off cupidity, O amiable and blessed

sorrow.

one, thou shalt be able to free thyself from sorrow and pain. sl

One who wishes

to

conquer that which

unconquerable

is

should live devoting oneself to penances, to self-restraint, to taciturnity, to

a

subjugation

of the

Such a person

soul.

should live in the

midst of attachments without being at-

tached to them.* 22

That Brahmana who lives

of attachments without

in

midst

the

who

being attached to them and

always lives in seclusion, very soon attains to the highest felicity.

23

That man who

lives

in

happiness by

himself in

the midst of creatures who are seen to take delight in

ing lives of sexual union, should be

known

whose thirst has been slaked

by knowledge.

known

thirst

that

that

man whose

knowledge has never to indulge

in

is

well

has been slaked

by

grief.

24

It

One

the status of the deities by means of good acts

;

attains to

to the status

of humanity by means of acts that are good and

bad

by acts that are purely wicked, one helplessly

falls

among the lower animals."

lead-

be a person

to

;

while

down

Always assailed by sorrow and

* 'To conquer the unconquerable' means to attain to Brahma.

— T.


S

[Mokskadharmcc

ilAQABeA-RATA,

71

decrepitude! and death, a living creature is this world (in the cauldron of Time).

Thou frequently regardest that to be

it r° is

really injurious; that to be certain

tain

being cooked in Dost thou not know

;

which

beneficial

which is really uncer-

and that to be desirable and good which is undesirable

and not good.

why dost thou not awake

Alas,

apprehension of these VlX

Like a silkworm

correct

to a

ensconces

that

own cocoon, thou art continually ensconcing thyself in a cocoon made of thy own inumerable acts born of

itself in

its

stupifaction and error.

A'as,

why dost, thou not awake to a

correct apprehension of thy situation ? 28

objects is productive of evil.

cocoon round itself is at

last

No need of attach-

Attachment

ing thyself to things of this world.

worldly

to

The silk-worm that weaves a destroyed by its own act. 29

Those persons that become attached to sons and spouses and relatives meet with destruction at last, even as wild elephants

sunk in the mire of a lake are gradually weakened till overtaken by Death/ Behold, all creatures that suffer then> selves to be dragged by the net to great grief even

means itself,

of large

nets

!

of no

land, dragged

Relatives, sons,

service

become subject

of affection

on

in the

good and bad, that one does, follow

to

the

things, alas,

spouses, the

by

body

care, are unsusbsr

next world.

Only

one

other

to

the

other

world, leaving

behind thee

all

these

why dost thou then suffer thyself to be attached

to such unsubstantial things of no value, without to that

thereto

When it is certain that thou shalt have to go help-

world. 33 lessly

31

fishes

and all one's possessions stored with

tantial and prove acts,

as

which constitutes thy

real

attending

and durable wealth? 9 3 -

The path which thou shalt have to travel through resting places of any kind (in which to take

rest).

is

without

There

is

no support along that way which one may catch for uphold-

The country through which it passes is unknown and undiscovered. It is, again, enveloped in thick darkness. Alas, how shalt thou proceed along that way ing oneself.

without equipping thyself with the necessary expenses P* •

When thou shalt go along that road, nobod} will follow thee 7

behind.

Only thy acts, good and bad, will follow behind thee


Oanti parva,

Barva.]

719

•when thou shalt depart from this world for seeks

of

object

one's

next. ?s

the

One

by means of learning, acts,

objects

and internal), and great knowb due.

purity (both external

When that foremost of objects is attained, one becomes freed (from rebirth)/ 6

The desire that one feels for

midst of human habitations

living

the

in

They

binding cord.

a

like

is

that are of good acts succeed in tearing that bon 1 and

free-

Only men of wicked deeds do not succeed 37 them. The river of life (or the world) is terribreaking in ing themselves.

Personal beauty or

ble.

mind is the speed

form

Taste constitutes its current. its

constitutes

Scent is

by which is

to

it

steady

that

that

the string

The

boat.

practice

that boat along difficult waters.

the wind that urges swift speed,

it is

river of

life.

~ 39

Forgiveness

the

is

righteousness

of

the

of that

sails

with

that

Cast

off

boat

both

Endued with

boat.

that

virtue

one must

cross

and

and truth

vice,

off all purpose,

do thou cast off virtue

With

also by casting off all desire.

;

By

casting

do thou cast

off sin

off.

the

4"

of the

aid

under-

standing, do thou cast off truth and falsehood; and, at off the

understanding

the highest topic (viz., the Supreme off

body having bones

for

the skin

for

fasces and, therefore,

assaults

its

outer case;

of decrepitude

and sorrow

disease and weakened by pain

;

thou cast

sinews

for its

blood

for

outer

full

of

smell ;

last,

knowledge of

Do

pillars

its

emitting a foul

by

itself

Soul). 41

binding strings and cords; flesh and plaster;

the

Having cast off truth and falsehood, do thou

and falsehood.

this

is

Charity or gift constitutes

cast off that by which these are to be cast

do thou cast

oar

be attached to the mast for dragging

to

is

is

towards

Truth is the ballast that

be propelled.

to

is

Sound

leads

Body is the boat

heaven is attended with great difficulties.

by which one must cross that river.

island.

ith

mire.

its

That particular part of it which

waters.

The

banks.

its

Touch forms

current.

of its

;

;

its

urine and

exposed to the

forming the seat of

possessed

of the attribute

of

Hajas in predominance; not permanent or durab'e, and which serves as the (temporary) habitation of the ture.

42 ' 43

indwelling crea-

This entire universe of matter, and that

which

is


mahabbabata.

720 called Mahat or

elements.

[Al okshudharma '

Buddhi, are made up of the

That which is called Mahat is due

of the Supreme. 44

The

Tamas, Sattwa, and Rajas,

great

the

action

to

three

senses, the

five

(five)

attributes of

— these (together with those which 45

have been mentioned before) constitute a tale of seventeen. These seventeen, which are known by the name of the Unmanifest, with all those

that

five objects of the

senses, (that

five

are

Manifest,

called

to

is

the

viz.,

say, form, taste,

sound, touch, and scent), with Consciousness and the Understanding, form

the

well-known

When endued with those

four

tale

and twenty. 4 "

of four

and twenty

possessions, one

He

comes to be called by the name of Jiva (or Puman). 47

who knows

aggregate of three (viz., Religion, Wealth,

the

and Pleasure), as also happiness and sorrow and life and death, truly and in all their details, is said to know growth and decay. Whatever objects exist of knowledge, should be

known gradually, one after

another. 48

All objects that

are

apprehended by the senses are called Manifest.

Whatever objects transcend the senses and are apprehended by means

only of their indications are said to

Unmanifest. 49

be

By

restraining the senses, one wins great gratification, even like

a thirsty and parched traveller at a delicious shower of rain.

Having subjugated the senses one beholds

one's

soul

spread

out for embracing all objects, and all objects in one's soul. 50

Having its root in knowledge, the puissance is never

lost

the man who (thus) beholds the Supreme in his soul,

— of the

man, that is to say, who always beholds all creatures in conditions (in

his

own

soul).*

He

51

of

all

who, by the aid of

knowledge, transcends all kinds of pain born of error and stupefaction, never catches any evil by

with all creatures.f* 2

.

—__—

coming into contact

Such a man, his understanding being

—-— -'

'

i.

-

,-..

.

-— -

,

...

-

^

* In the Crutis, 'Paravara' is an equivalent for the Supreme Soul. The correct reading is 'nacyati' at the end of the first line, and not 'pacyati' as in some of the Bengal texts.

Adhering to 'pacyati' (which

lves no meaning), the Burdwan translator gives a ridiculous

meaning version of this Verse. correct reading. t

and un* K. P. Singha, of course, adopts the

— T.

This Verse is not at all difficult.

The tense is

that the man who


cantt pm.vh,

Parva.]

721

fully displayed, never finds fault with the

tion says that the

without end

;

Supreme Soul

conduct

of

without beginning and

is

that it takes birth as

sides (as a witness) in

course

One conversant with Emancipa-

that prevails in the world.

all

the .Tiva-soul

creatures

that it re-

;

that it is inactive, and

;

Only that man who meets with grief in con-

without form.

sequence of his own misdeeds/"" 54 slays numerous creatures for the purpose of

warding off that

of such sacrifices, the performers

In

grief.*

consequence

have to attain to rebirths

and have necessarily to perform innumerable acts on every 65 side. Such a man, blinded by error, and regarding that to be felicity which is really a source

of grief,

continually

is

rendered unhappy even like a sick person that eats food that is

Such a man

improper. 60

and grinded by

pressed

is

Bound by

acts like any substance that is churned.

he obtains rebirth, the

order

by the nature of

acts.

his

of his

57

life

wheel

through

all

thy

Thou abstainest from

bonds.

Possessed of omniscience

kinds of

of rebirths even

like

Thou, however, hast cut

turns ceaselessly.

that

his acts,

determined

many

Suffering

torture, he travels in a repeated round

a

being

his

acts! 5 *

all

and the master of all things, let

success be thine, and do thou become freed

from all existent

objects.

Through subjugation of their senses and the power

of their

penances,

many persons

(in

days of yore), having

destroyed the bonds of action, attained to high success and

uninterrupted felicity.

" 69 '

transcends all attachments never comes to grief

with other creatures.

meaning version of this couplet. *

if

brought into union

The Burdwan translator gives a thoroughly un-

— T.

The object of this Verse is to show that men

of

knowledge do

not perform sacrifices, in which, as a matter of course, a large number of creatures is

form sacrifices.

Men wedded to the religion of Pravritti perComing into the world in consequence of past acts,

slain.

they seek happiness (by repairing to heaven) along the fice

and religious

besides the

rites.

victims ostensibly

offered, a

and minuter creatures is killed in the

infinite

sacrificial

number fires

of the other prepai-ations that are made in sacrifices.

91

way

of sacri-

A large number of creatures is slain, for

T/.

and

of smaller in

course


T

[Mokakadharma

Section " 'Narada said,

CCCXXXI.

— By listening to such scriptures as are

about tranquillity, as dispel grief, and aa are productive of happiness, one attains to (a pure) underblessed, as bring

standing, and having attained to it obtains to

high felicity. 1

A thousand causes of sorrow, a hundred causes of fear, from day to day, afflict one that is destitute of understanding but not one that is possessed of wisdom and learning. 2 Do thou, therefore, listen to some old narratives as I recite them to you, for the object of dispelling thy

If one

griefs.

one's understanding, one is sure to attain to

accession of what is undesirable and is

agreeable, only men

of little

past, one should

that

become subject

When things have become of their merits. He

not grieve, thinking

thinks of such

emancipate himself. the faults

By

from what

dissociation

intelligence

to mental sorrow of every kind.*

can subjugate

happiness. 3

5

past

things

with affection can never

One should always

of those things to

seek

to

which one begins

out

find

to

become

One should always regard such things to be fraught with much evil. By doing so, one should soon free 6 The man who grieves for what is past oneself therefrom. attached.

fails to

acquire either

wealth or religious merit or fame.

When such

That which exists no longer cannot be obtained. things pass

away, they do not return (however keen the

regret one may indulge in for their

sake). 7

Creatures some-

No man

times acquire and sometimes lose worldly objects.

in this world can be grieved by all the events that fall upon

him. 5

Dead or lost, he who grieves

gets sorrow for sorrow.

for

what

is

past, only

Instead of one sorrow, he gets two.* 9

Those men who, beholding the course of life and death in the world with the aid of their intelligence, do not shed Such persons have never tears, are said to behold properly. to shed tears (at anything

that

may

happen). 10

When any

such calamity comes, productive of either physical or mental

— * Sorrow increases by indulgence.


T23

oanti parva,

Farva.]

being warded off by oven one's best 11 This efforts, one should cease to reflect on it with sorrow.

grief, as is incapable of

is the

medicine for sorrow, viz., not to think of it. By thinknever dispel it on the other hand, by

ing of it, one can

;

12 thinking upon sorrow, one only enhances it.

should be killed by wisdom dispelled by

One should not, in such

griefs

while physical grief should be

;

This

medicines.

Mental

the

is

power

matters, behave

like

of knowledge.

men

of little

Youth, beauty, life, stored wealth, health, association with those that are loved, these all are exceedunderstandings.

13

ingly transitory.

One possessed of wisdom should never covet

One should not lament individually for a sorrowful

them. 14

an entire community.

occurrence that concerns

indulgence in it and

it

Instead of

when grief comes, one should seek to avert

apply a remedy as soon as one sees the opportunity for

doing it.' 5

misery is

There is no doubt that in this life the measure of much greater than that of happiness. There is

no doubt in

this that all

of the senses and

men show attachment

that death

for objects

* regarded as disagreeable. 1

is

That man who casts off both joy and sorrow, is said to When such a man departs from this attain to Brahma. world, men of wisdom never indulge in any sorrow on his aecount. 17 it

there

is

In protecting

In spending wealth there is pain. pain.

In acquiring

it

there

is

pain.

when one's wealth meets with

destruction, one

indulge in any sorrow for it. 18

Men of little

attaining to different grades of wealth,

ment and at last are always

end in dissolution. fall

perish in misery.

contented. 19

All

fail

understandings,

win content-

to

Men of wisdom, however,

combinations

All things that are high

down and become low.

Hence,

should not

are destined are

to

destined to

Union is sure to end in disunion,

and life is certain to end in death. 80

Thirst

is

unquenchable.

Contentment is the highest happiness. Hence, persons of wisdom regard contentment to be the most precious wealth." One's allotted period of life is running continually. It stops not in its course for even a single moment. When one's body itself is not durable, what other thing is there (in this world) that one should reckon as durable ? 22

Those persons


mahabhakata.

724

[M okshadharma

who, reflecting on the nature of all creatures and concluding that it is beyond the grasp of the mind, turn their attention to the highest path, and, setting out, achieve a fair in

it,

have not to indulge in sorrow.* 23

progress

Like a tiger seizing

and running away with its prey, Death seizes and runs away with the man that is employed in such (unprofitable) occupation and

that

enjoyment. 24

is

still

unsated

with

objects

of desire

from sorrow.

one's operations with

cheerfulness, that is, without indulging

in sorrow the while, having freed

oneself from

a

particular

sorrow, one should act in such a way as to keep sorrow distance by

and

One should always seek to emancipate oneself One should seek to dispel sorrow by beginning

abstaining

from

all

faults

at

of conduct.f 2S

a

The

rich and the poor alike find nothing in sound and touch

and form and scent and taste, after the immediate enjoyment

thereof.^ 28

sorrow.

Before union,

creatures are never

subject

to

Hence, one that has not fallen off from one's original

nature, never indulges in sorrow when that

an end.$ 27

comes to

union

One should restrain one's sexual appetite and the

* This is a very doubtful Verse.

The Commentator is silent. I The object of the Verse there are men that are employed in reflecting upon

follow the meaning as it lies on the surface.

seems to be this

:

the nature of things less, for truly

;

these should know that such occupation is use-

the nature of things is beyond the grasp of the mind.

The greatest philosopher is ignorant of all the grass, the purpose for which it exists, the

virtues of a blade of

changes that

it

undergoes

Those men, however, who leave such unprofitable occupation for walking along the highest path every instant of time and from day to day.

(the path, that is, which leads to Brahma) free themselves from grief. + I am not sure that I have understood this Verse correctly. J

— T.

— T.

What is intended to be said is that the gratification of the senses

The pleasure lasts as long as the contact conThe Burdwan translator, not suspecting that the word used is 'adhana,' gives a ridiculus version. — T. $ What is said here is this: a man has spouses and children, or. wealth, &c. there was no sorrow when these were not with his union with these his sorrow commences. Hence, when these things leaves nothing behind.

tinues of the objects with the senses.

:

:

an intelligent man should not indulge in any sorrow. Bonds or attachments are always productive of grief. When bonus are severed or deployed, there ought to be no grief.— T,

disappear,


f

J

Canti pauva.

Parva.)

725

One should

stomacli with the aid of patience.

hands and feet with the aid of the eye.

protect

One's eyes

one's

and ears

and the other senses should be protected by the mind. One's mind and speech should be ruled with the aid of wisdom.' 3 Casting off love and affection fur persons that are known as well as for those that are

unknown, one should

Such a person is

conduct oneself with humility.

possessed of wisdom, and such a one surely

said

be

to

finds happiness. 59

That man who is pleased with his own Soul,* who is devoted to Yoga, who depends upon nothing out of self, who is without

who conducts himself without the assistance of

cupidity, and

anything but his self, succeeds in attaining to felicity.

" l0 '

Section CCCXXXII. " 'Narada said,

— When the vicissitudes of happiness and

sorrow appear or disappear, the transitions are incapable of being prevented by either wisdom or policy or exertion. 1 "Without allowing oneself to fall away from one's true nature,

one should strive one's best

He who

betakes himself

to

protecting

for

own

Self.

and exertion, has something dear, one

Regarding Self as

never to languish.

one's

such care

should always seek to rescue oneself from decrepitude, death,

and disease. 2 like

Mental and physical diseases

keen-pointed shafts shot from

bowman. 3 that

The body of a person that by agony, that

agitated

is

afflict

the

body,

the

bow by

a

strong

is

tortured by

thirst,

perfectly

is

helpless,

that is desirous of prolonging his

life,

is

Days and nights

are

ceaselessly

destruction.

4

bearing away

human lessly

* I.

Like

beings.

currents

the

-

'

— —" -

-

-

—-

periods

of

of rivers, these

without ever turning back. 5 —

fc

their current

in

-.!—.

The ...

and

dragged towards running, life

of all

flow

cease-

ceaseless

succes.__

I

whose pleasures do not depend upon external objects such T. as spouses and children, &c. e.,

t 'Vidhitsabhih'

is

'pipooabhih.'

It

comes from

'dhe'

meaning

'drinking.'— T. ;

Vyasa lived in northern India and was evidently unacquainted

with the tides that appear in the Bengal rivers.

— T.

«,


726

Kahabbarata.

sion of the lighted and

the

[Mokshadharma

dark fortnights

wasting

is

all

mortal creatures without stopping for even a moment in work. 6

this

Rising and setting day after day, the Sun, who

is

himself undecaying, is continually cooking the joys and sorrows

The nights are ceaselessly going away, taking with them the good and bad incidents that befall man, that

of all men. 7

depend on destiny, and that are unexpected by him. 8

If the

fruits of man's acts were not dependent on other circumstances,

then one would obtain whatever object one would desire.

9

Even

men of restrained senses, of cleverness, and of intelligence, if destitute

of acts,

never succeed in earning any

fruits.*

10

Others, though destitute of intelligence and unendued with

accomplishments of any kind, and who are really the lowest of men, are seen, even when they do not

long after success,

11 to be crowned with the fruition of all their desires.f

Some

one else, who is always ready

to

creatures,

do

to

acts

of injury

seen to wallow in happiness. tains great prosperity ;

12

Some one that

fruits

almost within

Do thou ascribe it as one

of the

faults

to miss

seed, originating in one's nature

of man

sometimes produces an embryo and sometimes forth a great single fruitj

15

it

ob-

his !

reach.t

The

13

vital

from sight of one person,

When imparted to

goes to another person. 14

sexual congress fails,

idly,

sits

while another, by exerting earnestly,

desirable

is seen

all

and who is engaged in deceiving all the world, is

the

womb, it

When

fails.

resembles a mango tree that puts

many flowers without, however, producing a As regards some men who are desirous of

* The object of this Verse is to show the utility and necessity of

Without acting, no one, however clever, can earn any fruit. Both the Vernacular translators give ridiculous versions of this plain

acts.

aphorism.

—T.

t *A§i' is used in the sense of 'akanksha.' X

'Naprapyamadhigachcchati'

is

c

— T.

na aprayarn &c.'

—T.

§ I do not quite understand in what the fault lies that is referred to here.

Perhaps the sense is

this.

In Hindu physiology, the vital

seed is said to be generated by the sight of a desirable woman.

"When

sexual congress takes place with one whose sight has not originated

the vital seed but with another,

fails

to

ndulges in such intarsourse is to blame.

— T,

it

be productive.

Whoever


canti parya,

Parva.]

having offspring and who,

for

the

727 of their object,

fruition

strive heartily (by worshipping diverse deities), they

procreate an embryo in the womb. 16

fail

to

Some person again, who

fears the birth of an embryo as one fears a

snake of virulent

poison, finds a long-lived son born unto him

and who seems back to the stages through which

to be his own self come

Many

he has passed. 17 offspring

persons

with ardent longing for

and cheerless on that account,

to many deities

and undergoing severe

after

sacrificing

austerities, at

last

beget children, duly borne for ten long months (in the wombs of their spouses), that prove to be veritable wretches of their race.

18

who have been obtained through

Others,

virtue

of

and observances, at once obtain wealth such blessed and grain and diverse other sources of enjoyment earned and stored by their sires. 19 In an act of congress, when two rites

persons of opposite

sexes come into

other, the embryo takes birth in the afflicting the mother.

29

Very soon

contact

with one an-

womb, like a calamity after

the

suspension

of

the vital breaths, other physical forms possess that embodied creature whose gross body has been destroyed but whose acts

have all been performed with that gross body made of flesh

and phlegm.* 21 Upon the dissolution of the body, another body, which is as much destructible as the one that is destroyed, is kept ready for the burnt and destroyed creature (to

migrate into) even

transferring

to

itself

one boat goes to another for

as

the

passengers of

the other.f 22

* 'Paracarirani' has 'prapnuvanti' understood after

it.

In

'Cchinna-

means 'whose seed has been broken,' that is, the creature whose gross body has met with destruction. The gross body is called the 'vijam' or seed of (heaven and hell). The sense of the Verse is that vijam'

every one, after death, attains to a new body. exist without the bonds

of

A creature can sever

body being attached

to

him.

Of coursej

who succeed in achieving their Emancipation by the destruction of all acts. The Burdwan translator

the case

is

otherwise with persons

following the Commentator faithfully, renders this Verse K. P. Singha skips over it entirely. T.

correctly,

Then, again, the Commentator exK. P. Singha gives a ridiculous version. The Burdwan translator is correct. 'Nirddagdham' and 'vinacyantam' t This is not a difficult Verse.

plains

it

carefully.


MATTMm\r.ATA.

728

[Mokshadharmn

consequence of an act of congress, a drop of the vital seed, that

is

inanimate,

into

cast

is

through whose or what care

womb. I ask thee, embryo kept alive? 23

the the

is

That part of the body into which the food that goes and where it is digested,

resides, but it is not digested there.

and faeces,

one's

sojourn

24

In

the

the

born

in these respects,

he is

matter of residence therein or escape creature is not a free agent. perfectly helpless.

25

eaten

In the womb, amid urine

regulated by Nature.

is

is

the place where the embryo

is

In fact,

therefrom,

Some embroyos fall from the womb (in

an undeveloped state). Some come out alive (and continue to

While as regards some, they meet with destruction in the womb, after being quickened with life, in consequence

live).

of some other

being ready for them (through the

bodies

nature of their acts).*

28

That man who, in an act of sexual

congress, iajects the vital

The

daughter.

offspring

from

fluid,

obtains

thus

obtained,

comes, takes part in a similar act

its

a son

or

When

the

close, the five

pri-

of congress. 27

allotted period of a person's life is at

it

when the time

mal elements of his body attain to the seventh and the ninth stages and then

undergoes no change.-f* 28 afflicted

by diseases as

to be. The person, however, Without doubt, when persons are little animals assailed by hunters,

cease

imply the dying or dead Jiva' 'Paradeham chalachalani ahitam bhavati' means 'another body, as much subject to destruction, is kept

ready".— T. * I expand this "Verse a little for bringing out its meaning. "What some die there is said here is that some come out of the womb alive before being quickened with life and some die there after being ;

:

quickened with life, the reason being that their acts of past lives bring for them other bodies even at that stage.

— T.

The Commentator, I think, displays considerable ingenuity in explaining it. The order of the words is 'Gatayushah tasya sahajatasya pancha saptamim navamim dacam prapnuvanti tatah na bhavanti sa na.' The ten stages of a person's life are (1) residence within the womb, (2) birth, (3) infancy, up to 5 years, (4) childhood, up to 12 years, (5) Pauganda, up 'to 16 years, t This Verse is certainly a crux.

;

;

(6) youth, Tip to 48 years, (7) old

age, (8) decrepitude, (9) suspension

of breath, (10) destruction of body.

— T.


OANTt parva,

Parva.]

up and moving about. 59

they then lose the power of rising If when men are afflicted

729

wish

diseases, they

by

even vast wealth, physicians with their best their

alleviate

pain. 20

and well-up

skilled

with

in

disease

drink

many

astringents

ghee,

they

are

seen

that

are

their

scriptures

and

well-equipfe

themselves

are

medicated

of

When animals and

beasts of prey and poor men are treats them with medicines ?

by

men

if

broken by decrepitude

be 2

well-

afflicted

Even

hunters/ 1

by

and diverse kinds

to

trees by strong elephants/

be ill."

to

fail

physicians,

animals assailed

like

efforts

Even

medicines,

excellent

spend

to

like

and

birds

by ailments, who

afflicted

Indeed, these are not seen to

Like larger animals assailing smaller ones, ailments

are seen to afflict even

terrible

prowess." 4

invincible

All

kings

of fierce

reft

of the

men,

energy and

power of even

uttering cries indicative of pain, and overwhelmed

by error and grief, are seen to be borne away along the fierce current

into which they

have

been

thrown. 55

Embodied creatures,

even when seeking to conquer nature, are it

unable to conquer

with the aid of wealth, of sovereign

austerest

7'

penances.*

If

all

power, or

of

the

men make were

attempts

crowned with success, then men

would never

never be

would never come upon would be crowned with

subject

to

decrepitude,

anything disagreeable, and fruition

attain to

in

respect

gradual

of all

lastly

superiority

wish they strive to

the

All men

their wishes. 37

best

power.

of their

however, does not agree with their wish.f 3 are perfectly heedful, that are honest,

* 'Niyuktah' means

employed.

the task of conquering Nature'. tasks by the influence

of past

I

take

acts'.

gradual

wealthy, one desires to be a councillor the prime minister ; and so on. desire to rise is un satiable.

92

— T.

gratify

The

this

result,

Even men that

*

and brave and endued

it

to

imply 'employed in usual,

Nature here means, of course is

subject, viz., the

birth, of death, of disease and decrepitude, &c.

implies

wish to

It may ialso mean, 'set to their

the grand laws to which human existence

t 'Uparyupari'

To

of position.

would

die,

superiority. ;

if

law of

— T. If

one

becomes

a councillor, one wishes

to

The sense of the Verse is that man's


'

mahabbarata,

730

with prowess, are seen to pay toxicated with the

[M okshadharvid adorations

their

men

to

in-

and with even alcoholic stimulants.* 39 Some men are seen whose calamities disappear before even these are marked or noticed by them. pride

who

Others there are

of affluence

seen

are

to

is

no wealth

possess

A great

who are free from misery of every kind. 40

but;

disparity

observable in respect of the fruits that wait upon conjunc-

tions

of

Some

acts.

are

seen

bear

to

shoulders, while some are seen to

vehicles on their

on

ride

vehicles. 41

those

A few only

All men are desirous of affluence and prosperity.

have cars (and elephants and steeds) dragged (or walking)

Some there

in their processions.

are

that

have a

to

fail

single spouse when their first-wedded ones

dead

are

42 others have hundreds of spouses to call their own.

and happiness are the two things that exist

Men have

either

subject of wonder

misery or

Do

!

ousness and sin

sight

43

Cast

!

by

side

off

the

former

a

be

both Righte-

off

Having

!

cast off both truth and falsehood, do thou then cast

with whose aid thou shalt cast

side. is

thyself to

Cast off also truth and falsehood

!

while

Misery

Behold, this

habpiness.

not, however, suffer

stupefied by error at such a

;

off

O

44 !

Rishis, I have now told thee that which is a great

that

best

of

mystery

!

With the aid of such instructions, the deities (who were all human beings) succeeded in leaving the Earth for becoming the denizens of heaven " 'Hearing

and possessed

reflected upon the drift

could

not arrive

words of Narada, Cuka, endued with

these

great intelligence

45 !

of the

of

conclusion. 48

of

understood that one suffers great misery children

the accession

of

undergo great

labour

Vodic

lore.

that situation

and spouses the

in ;

acquisition

He

consequence of

that of

one has to science

He, therefore, asked himself, saying,

and

What is

which is eternal and which is free from misery

of every kind but *

for

of mind,

instructions be received, bufc

any certainty

at

tranquillity

in

which there

is

great

prosperity? 47

The reading I prefer is 'acathah' and not 'cathah'. If the latter be kept, it would mean, men of both descriptions are seen to

reading

pay court to the wicked.

— 1.


+

731

canti parv/l.

parva.)

moment upon the course ordained for him to ran through, Cuka, who was well acquainted with Reflecting

a

for

the beginning and the end

of all duties, resolved

attain

to

43 fco the highest end that is fraught with the greatest felicity.

He

questioned

himself,

saying,

attachments and becoming excellent end ?

— How shall

perfectly

How, indeed, shall I attain to

ent situation whence there is no return 49

diverse kinds of birth of existence

!

I desire to

whence 'there

is

!

that

all

that

to

excell-

the

ocean of

that

condition

into

obtain

no return

tearing

I,

attain

free,

Casting

off

all

kinds of attachments, arrived at certainty by reflection with the aid of the mind, I shall attain

to

fi0

end

that

I

!

shall

attain to that situation in which thy Soul will have tranquillity,

and when I shall be able to dwell for eternity without

being subject to decrepitude

or

certain that that high end cannot

change. 61

One that has attained to the

aid of Yoga.

It

be attained

however,

is,

without the

state

of perfect

knowledge and enlightenment never receives an accession of low attachments through acts.* 52 I shall, therefore, have

body which is my present residence, I shall transform myself into a wind and enter that mass of effulgence which is represented by the 53 When Jiva enters that mass of effulgence, he no sin.-frecourse

to

Yoga,

longer suffers

like

exhaustion of merit,

and

casting

off this

Shoma who, with the gods, upon the falls down on the Earth and having

once more acquired sufficient merit returns to heaven.

64

The

* A. vavandhah' is low attachments, implying those that appertain In fact, the acquisition of the body itself is such an to the body. What is said here is that that Jiva who has become enattachment. lightened becomes freed from the obligation of rebirth or contact I

with body once more. +

— T.

The mass of effulgence constituting the Sun is nothing else than

Brahma. Brahma is pure effulgence. 'Savitri-mandala-madhyavartirNarayanah' does not mean a deity with a physical form in the midst That of the solar effulgence but incorporeal and universal Brahma. effulgence is adored in the Gayatri.

— T.

'Shomah' to mean 'Shomagath Jivah'. I The Commentator takes of the Verse. The grammatical construcrest the He does not explain tion presents no

difficulty.

If,

'Shomah' be taken

in

the

sense iu


[N okshadharma

mahabhakata.

732

Seeing to wane and once more wax. not do repeatedly, I waxing on that go this waninig and

Moon is always seen

wish to have a form of existence

which there are such

in

The San warms all the worlds by means of his rays. His disc never undergoes any diminution.

changes/' 5 fierce

Remaining unchanged, he drinks energy from

all

things.

58 of blazing effulgence.*

Hence, I desire to go into the Sun There I shall live, invincible by all, and freed from

all

the solar region.

fear,

having cast

With the

57

great Risfeis I

these

these

trees,

these

elephants,

inner soul

body of mine

in

enter

the

shall

I declare unto all

unbearable energy of the Sun. •unto

my

in

off this

creatures,

mountains,

the

Earth herself, the several points of the compass, the welkin, the deities, the Danavas, the Gandharvas, the

Rakshasas, that

Uragas, and the

creatures in the world.f

59

today

words, Cuka, informed Narada

of

!

—Having said these

world-wide celebrity of

Obtaining Narada's permission, Cuka then

proceeded to where his the great

all

Let all the gods with the Rishis

behold the prowess of my Yoga

his intention/

Pi^achas, the

shall, verily, enter

I

B?

Muni,

viz.,

sire was.

the

Krishna, Cuka walked round

Arrived at his presence,

and Island-born him and addressed him the

high-souled

Hearing of Cuka's intention, the highsouled Rishi became highly pleased. Addressing him, the

usual enquiries. 61 great Rishi said,

— O son, O dear son, do thou stay here

today so that I may behold thee for some time for gratifying which the Commentator explains it, the meaning would be this. He •who enters the solar effulgence has not to undergo any change, unlike 'Shomah' and the deities who have to undergo changes, for they fall down upon the exhaustion of their merits and re-ascend

when they once more acquire merit. Both the vernacular translators have made a mess of the Verse. The fact is, there are two paths, 'archiradi-margah' and 'dhumadi-margah'. They who go by the former reach Brahma and have never to return. While they who go by the latter way, enjoy felicity for some time and then come back.

* Here, the words Sun and

— T.

Moon are indicative of the two differ-

ent paths mentioned in the note immediately before. T. t What Cuka says here is that he would attain to universal Brahma

and thus identify himself with all things.

—T.


*

Canti parva,

Parva.)

732

my eyes S" — Cuka, however, was indifferent to

that

request

Freed from affection and all doubt, he began to think only Leavof Emancipation, and set his heart on the journey/ 8

ing his sire, that fore most of Rishis spacious breast of Kailasa which of ascetics crowned with success.'

proceeded to the

then

was inhabited by crowds " fi4

Section CCCXXXIII.

"Bhishma

said,

— 'Having ascended the summit of the

mountain, O Bharata, the son of Vyasa sat down upon a from blades of grass and retired from the

level spot free

haunts of other creatures.

1

Agreeably

to

the direction

of

the scriptures and to the ordinances laid down, that ascetic

conversant with the gradual order of the successive processes one

and then in ancommencing from his feet and proceeding through all the limbs. 2 Then when the Sun had not risen long, Cuka sat, with his face turned Eastwards, and hands and feet drawn in, in an humble attitude/ In that spot where the

of Yoga, held his soul first

in

place

other,

intelligent son of Vyasa sat prepared

address

to

himself to

Yoga, there were no flocks of birds, no sound, and no sight that was repulsive or terror-inspiring.* He then beheld his

own Soul freed from all attachments. est of all things,

he

laughed

in

himself to Yoga for attaining to the

Becoming the graat master element of space/

of

Beholding that high-

He

joy.* 6

once more set

path of Emancipation.

Yoga, he transcended the

He then circumambulated

the celestial

Rishi Narada, and represented unto that foremost of Rishis the fact of his having addressed himself to the highest Yoga. 7 " 'Cuka said,

— I have succeeded in beholding the path

(of Emancipation).

be thou,

O

thy grace, is

I

have addrest myself to

thou of wealth

of penances

!

I

it.

shall,

Blessed

through

O thou of great splendour, attain to an end

— highly desirable

that

!'

* Mahasa hasam' is an instance in Sanskirt of the cognate govern-

ment of neuter verbs. — T.


[Mokshadharma

mahap.ua rata,

734>

Bhishma

"

said,

— 'Having received the permission of

Narada. Cuka the son of the Island-tern Vva>a sainted once more

Hishi and

celestial

1l,e

Yoga and

himself to

set

entered the elemen t of space. 9 breast

Ascending then from the mountain, he soared into the sky.

Kailasa

of the

Capable of traversing through the welkin, the blessed Cuka of fixed conclusion, then identified himself with the element of Wind. 10

As that foTeimst

the

skies

with

creatures cast

the

speed

of

ones, possessed

was traversing through

the

wind

or

11

Endued

upon him.

eyes

their

of regenerate

of Garuda,

that

of effulgence like

thought,

with

all

the

splendour of fire or the Sun,

Cuka then regarded

worlds in their entirety

one homogeneous Brahma, and

proceeded along

that

as

path

of great

creatures, mobile and immobile, cast as he proceeded

quil

and

length. 12 their

the

three

Indeed, all

upon him

eyes

with concentrated attention, and a tran-

fearless

soul. 15

All

creatures,

agreeably to the

to their power, worshipped him The denizens of heaven rained showers of 11 Beholding him, all the tribes celestial flowers upon him. of Apsaras and Gandharvas became filled with wonder. The

ordinance

and according

with reverence.

Rishis also, that were crowned with success, became

amazed.

15

And they

asked themselves,

that has attained to success

withdrawn from filling us

all

his

with

by

his

— Who

penances ?

equally this

is

one

With gaze

own body but turned upwards, he is by his glances lS Of highly

pleasure

!

righteous soul and celebrated throughout the

three

worlds,

Cuka proceeded in silence, his face turned towards the East and gaze directed towards the Sun. As he proceeded, he seemed to fill the entire welkin with an all-pervading noise. 17 Beholding him coming in that way, all the tribes of the Apsaras, struck with awe,

ment.

18

O king, became filled with amaze-

Headed by Panchachuda and others, they looked expanded by wonder. And they asked

at Cuka with eyes

one another, saying,

— What deity

ed to such a high end ?

is

this one that has attain-

Without doubt, he comes

hither,

freed from all attachments and emancipated from all desire

—Cuka

then proceeded

to

the

19 !

Malaya mountains where


— canti parva.

Pdrva.]

735

20 Both of Urvagi and Purvachitti vised to always dwell. them, beholding the energy of the son of the great regenerAnd they said, ate Rishi, became filled with wonder.

Wonderful is this concentration of attention (to Yoga) of a regenerate youth who was accustomed to the recitation and

Vedas welkin like the Moon.

study

of;

the

Soon

!

It

he

will

the

traverse

mininstrations towards his sire that he acquired this "

21 22 lent understanding.

entire

was by dutiful service and humble

He

firmly

is

excel-

attached to his

sire,

very much loved by why has he been dismissel by his inattentive way whence there is no father to proceed (thus) along a possessed of austere penances, and is his sire.

Alas,

return '? 2S

— Hearing these words of Urvaci, and attending to conversant

their import, Cuka, that foremost of all persons

with duties, cast his eyes on

sides ,24

all

with iher moun-

beheld the entire welkin, the whole Earth tains and waters rivers.

25

and

and

forests,

All the deities

also, of

son

hands, paid reverence to the

also

and once more the

all

and

lakes

both

sexes, joining

their

of the

Island-born

Rishi

and gazed at him with wonder and respect. 28 That foremost of all righteous men, Cuka, addressing all of them, If my sire follow me and repeatedly call said these words, 27 do all of you together return him name, after me by my an answer for me. Moved by the affection all of you bear

for me,

do you

ing these words of Cuka, the forests,

all

points

the

all

of the

28 !

— Hear-

compass,

all

the seas, all the rivers, and all the mountains,

answered him from every

command, O regenerate one

side, saying, !

It

29

— We accept thy

shall be

It is in this way that we answer the

Rishi !—

mine

this request of

accomplish

as

thou say est I

words spoken by the

" !0 '

Section CCCXXXIV.

"Bhishma said,— 'Having spoken things),

the

regenerate Rishi

faults.

Casting off also the eight

this

off

the

kinds

of

Cuka, stayed on his success, casting 1

in

austere

of

way (unto penances, four

all viz.,

kinds

Tamas, he

of dis-


ma e Aim a rata.

736 mls33d

th3

kind?

five

Endued

Rtjas.

of

is

great

All

He then dwelt in

that

destitute of attributes, freed

from

2 this seemed exceedingly wonderful.

that

with

attribute of Sattwa.

intelligence, he then cast off the

eternal station

[Mukshadhurma

every indication, that is, in Brahma, blazing like a smokeless

Meteors began

fire."

The points

shoot.

to

of

the

compass seemed to be ablaze. The Earth trembled. All 4 The trees these phenomena seemed exceedingly wonderful. their mountains the and branches began to cast off their Loud-reports

summits.

of thunder)

(as

Himavat mountains.

seemed to rive the

Fire refused to blaze

that moment to be shorn of splendour. forth.

The lakes and

rivers

Vasava poured showers fragrance.

A

of

were heard that

The Sun seemed at

6

and seas were rain

taste

excellent

of

agitated.

all

Cuka,

beheld two

beautiful

through the welkin,

he proceeded

as

summits, one belonging

and another to Meru.

and

excellent

pure breeze began to blow, bearing

perfumes. 7

6

These were in

close

to

Himavat

contact

with

One of them was made of gold and was, there8 the other was white, being made of silver. fore, yellow each other.

;

Each of them, O Bharata, was a hundred Yojanas in height and of the same measure journeyed towards the summits. 8

in

breadth.

north, he

With a fearless

Indeed, as

saw those two

heart he dashed against those

two summits that were united with each other. bear the force,

The

sight

Unable to

10 the summits were suddenly rent in twain.

they thereupon presented,

ceedingly wonderful to behold.

summits, 11

Cuka

beautiful

for they

monarch, was ex-

Cuka pierced through

those

his onward course. made by the denizens

were unable to stop

At this a loud noise arose in heaven,

The Gandhanas and the Rishis also and others that dwelt in that mountain uttered loud cheers at the sight of the mountain being rent in twain and Cuka pass-

thereof.

18

Indeed,

ing through it.

O Bharata, a loud noise was heard

everywhere at that moment, consisting of the words— Excel,! He was adored by the Gandharvas and lent, Excellent !

crowds of Yakhas and Rakshasas, and by 4 The entire firmament beall tribes of the Vldyadaaras.'

the Rishis, by


canti parva.

Parva.)

TS7

came strewn with celestial flowers showered from heaven at that moment when Cuka thus pierced through that

monarch!

barrier,

trable

impene-

The righteous-souled Cuka stream Manda-

15

then beheld from a high region the celestial

kini of great beauty, running below through a region

ed by many flowering groves and woods.

10

adorn-

In these waters

Beholding Cuka many beautiful Apsaras were sporting 17 who was bodiless, those unclad aerial beings felt no shame. Learning that Cuka had undertaken his great journey, his 1

.

sire Vyasa, filled with affection, followed

the same aerial path.

him behind along

Meanwhile Cuka, proceeding through

18

that region of the firmament that is above the

wind,

displayed

of the

region

Yoga-prowess and identified himself

his

with Brahma.* 18

Adopting the subtile path of high Yoga, Vyasa of austere penances, reached within the twinkling of the eye that spot whence Cuka first undertook his journey. 28 Proceeding along the same way, Vyasa beheld the mountain summit rent in twain and through which Cuka has Encountering the Island-born ascetic, the Rishis

passed.

began to represent

to

him the achievements of his

Vyasa, however, began to indulge in

son. 31

lamentations, loudly

calling upon his son by name and causing the three worlds to

resound with the noise he made. 22

Meanwhile, the righteous-

souled Cuka, who had entered all things, had become the soul of all things, and had sire by uttering

echo."

the

At this, the

acquired

omnipresence, answered his

monosyllable Bho

creatures, uttering the monosyllable

the

form of an

Bho, echoed the answer

From that time to this, when sounds are uttered

of Cuka.'24 in

in

entire universe of mobile and immobile

mountain-caves or on mountain-breasts, the

latter, as if

in answer to Cuka, still echo

them (with the monosyllable

Bho). 2&

the attributes

Having

cast

and showing

his

appearance,

Cuka

station. 20

off all

Yoga-prowess in

this

in

the

of sound,

manner

way attained

to

the

&c, dis-

highest

Beholding that glory and puissance of his son

* The Rishis knew that the height of the atmosphere minable.

of his

— T. 93

is

not inter-


maeabharata.

73S

[Mokshadharmd

Vyasa sat down on the breast

of immeasurable energy,

the mountain and began

with

think of his son

to

The Apsaras who were sporting on the banks

of

grief."

of the celestial

stream Mandakini, seeing the Rishi seated there, became all

agitated with shame and lost

heart. 28

Some

of them, to

hide their nudity, plunged into the stream, and some entered

the groves hard by, and some quickly took up their

clothes,

29

(None of them had betrayed any The Rishi, beholding these movements, understood that his son had been emancipated from all attachments, but that he himself was not At this he became filled with both joy and freed therefrom. shame. 80 As Vyasa was seated there, the auspicious god Civa, armed with Pinaka, surrounded on all sides by many deities and Gandharvas and adored by all the great Rishis, came thither. 51 Consoling the Island-born Rishi who was burning with grief on accout of his son, Mahadeva said these words unto him, s2 Thou hadst formerly solicited from me a at beholding the Rishi.

signs of agitation at sight of his son).

son possessed of the energy of Fire, Earth, of Water, of Wind,

and of Space 8S Procreated by thy penances, the son that was born unto thee was of that very kind. Proceeding from my grace, he was pure and full of Brahma-energy. ? * He haa attained to the highest end, an end that is, which none can !

win that has not completely subjugated even any of the deities.

As long as the hills will last, as

long as the ocean will last, so

endure undiminished thou shalt behold

!

in

senses, nor by

Why then, O regenerate Rishi, dost

thou grieve for that son ? s5 5G

his

long will the fame of thy son

Through my

grace,

O great Rishi,

this world a shadowy form resembling

thy son, moving by the side and never deserting thee single moment

37 !

— Thus favoured by the

illustrious

for a

Rudra

himself,

O Bharata, the Rishi beheld a shadow of his son by

his side.

He returned from that place, filled with joy at this.*

I have now told

thee,

chief of Bharata's

8

race, everything

regarding the birth and life of Cuka about which thou hadsfc

asked me. 59

The celestial Rishi Narada and the great Yogin Vyasa had repeatedly told all this to me in days of yore when the subject was

40 suggested in course of conversation.

That


canti parva.

Farm.]

739

who hears this sacred

history

directly connected with the topic of Emancipation is "* u to attain to the highest end.'

certain

person devoted to tranquillity

Section CCCXXXV. *'

Yudhishthira

said,

a

'If

man

house-holder or

be a

Brahmacharin, a forest-recluse or a mendicant, and if he l desire to achieve success, what deity should he adore ?

Whence can he certainly acquire heaven and whence

that

which is of the highest benefit (viz., Emancipation) ? According to what ordinances should he perform the homa in 2 What is the end to honor of the gods and the Pitris ? which one goes when one becomes emancipated ? What is What should one do so that the essence of Emancipation ? one, having attained to heaven, would not have to fall down

And who is the Who is the deity of the deities superior to him who is he that Who is Pitri of the Pitris thence ??

?

?

is

Tell

the deity of the deities and the Pitri of the Pitris ?

me

all this,

Grandsire !'*

"Bhishma said,

— O thou that art well acquainted with

the art of questioning, this

me, O sinless one,

is

question that thou hast asked

One

one that touches a deep mystery.

cannot answer it with the aid of the science of argumentation even if one were to strive for a

out the

grace

of

Narayana,

O

hundred

king,

or

years.

6

With-

an accession of

high knowledge, this question of thine is incapable of being answered.

Connected though

this

topic

be

with a deep

mystery, I shall yet, O slayer of foes, expound it to thee If

6

* In this Section, Bhishma recites to Yudhishthira the fact of Cuka'a

departure from this world, and Vyasa's grief at the occurrence.

He

speaks of the fact as one that had been related to him in bygone times

by both Narada and Vyasa himself. It is evident from this that the Cuka who recited the iCrimad-Bhagavat to Parikshit the grandson of Yudhishthira, could not possibly be the Cuka who was Vyasa's son. Or* thoxy would be staggered at this, for the prevailing impression is that

Cuka who recited the Bhagavata to Parikshit. — T. What Bhishma says here is that without faith this subject is in-

it was Vyasa's son

t

eapable of being understood,

— T,


mahahbauata,

740

In this connection is cited

old

the

[Mokshadharma

history of the

between Narada and the Rishi Narayana.

form,

as

I

Manu, the eternal Narayana, the Soul of the

universe, took birth as viz.,

discourse

heard

it from monarch, during the epoch

my sire that in the Krita age, of the Self-born

7

the

of Dharma

son

Narayana, Hari,

Nara,

a quadruple

in

and the

Self-create

8" 9

Amongst them all, Narayana and Nara underwent the severest austerities by repairing to the Himalyan retreat known by the name of Vadari, and riding on their golden cars. 10 Each of those cars was furnished with eight wheels, and made up of the five primal elements, and exceed-

Krishna.*

Those original regents of the world who had taken birth as the sons of Dharma, became exceedingly

ingly beautiful.f

emaciated

in

person in consequence of the

underwent.

Indeed,

energy, the

very deities

for

those

unable to

were

they

austerities

and

austerities

look

for

their

them. 11

at

Only that deity unto whom they were kind could behold them. 12 Without doubt, with his heart devoted to them, and impelled by a longing desire to behold them, Narada dropped down on Gandhamadana from a summit of the high mountains of Meru and wandered over all the world. 13 Possessed of great speed, he

at

last

repaired

to

that spot

whereon was situate the retreat of Vadari. Impelled by curiosity he entered that retreat at the hour of Nara's and Narayana's performing their himself,

This is truly

rites.

14

the retreat of that

the

are established all

daily

worlds including

He said Being the

in

unto

whom

deities,

the

Asuras, the Gandharvas, the Kinnaras, and the great snakes

1S !

That

There was only one form of this great Being before.

form took birth in four shapes for the expansion of the race * This is a triplet.

The last word

of the third line, viz.,

ljhuvah' refers to 'Ki*ishnah,' but it has no especial meaning.

'SwayamIt

s an

adjective used more for the sake of measure than for anything else. T. t The golden cars referred to here are the fleshy bodies of the two deities. The body is called the car because like the car, it is propelled by some force other than the Soul which owns it for a time, the

Soul being inactive.

comes attached to it

golden because every one beThe eight wheels as something very valuable. It is regarded as

are Avidya and the rest.

— T.


— Canti palva,

Parva.]

741

of Dharma which have been reared by that deity. 18 How won-

derful it is that Dharma has thus been honored by these four

great deities, viz., Nara, Narayana, Krishna, and Hari this spot

Krishna and Hari dwelt formerly.

17 !

now dwelling

however, viz., Nara and Narayana, are

In

The other two, here

engaged in penances for the object of enhancing their merit. 18 These two are the

highest

refuge

of the

What

universe.

can be the nature of the daily rites these two perform ?

They

are the sires of all creatures, and the illustrious deities of all

Endued with high

beings.

intelligence,

two Pitris of all beings adore mind, and filled with

what is that deity

Who are those Pitris whom these

whom these two worship ?

18 ?

devotion

— Thinking of

this

in

his

towards Narayana, Narada

suddenly appeared before those two gods. 20

After those two

deities had finished their adorations to

deities

Rishis, they looked at the

celestial

their

Rishi arrived

and the at

their

The latter was honored with those eternal rites that

retreat.

are ordained in the scriptures. 21 Beholding that extraordinary

conduct of the two original deities in themselves worshipping other deities and Pitris, the illustrious Rishi Narada took his seat there, well pleased

with

the

honors he had received. 22

With a cheerful soul he cast his eyes then on Narayana, and bowing unto Mahadeva he said these words. 23 " 'Narada said,

— In the Vedas and the Puranas,

in

the

Angas and the subsidiary Angas, thou art sung with reverence Thou art unborn and eternal Thou art the Creator Thou art the mother of the universe Thou art the embodiment of Immortality and thou art the foremost of all things. The Pa&t and the Future, indeed, the entire universe has been established on thee 21 The four modes of !

!

!

!

!

life,

lord,

having the domestic

sacrifice to thee

father

that art

their first, ceaselessly

for

of diverse

forms. 25

Thou

art

the

and the mother and the eternal preceptor of the

universe.

We know not who is that deity or that Pitri

unto whom thou art sacrificing today " 'The

— This topic

one

said,

nothing should be

said.

It

very

great.

holy

devotion to

me

is

l* !

is

an

is

one

ancient

Hence,

about which mystery.

Thy

regenerate

one,


742 I shall

discourse

That which immobile,

is

Uahaeharata,

[MoJcshadhavma

thee

to

on

it

agreeably

minute, which

is

inconceivable,

unman ifest,

of

all

connection

with the

to

durable,

destitute

the

truth."

senses and the objects of the senses, that which is dissociated

from the (live) elements, 88

— that

is

of all existent creatures.

That

is

called the in-dwelling Soul

known by

the

name

of

Transcending the three attributes of Sattwa, and Tamas, that is regarded as Purusha in the

Kshetrajna. Rajas,

From Him hath

scriptures. 29

followed

the

unmanifest,

O

foremost of regenerate ones, possessed of the three attributes of Sattwa,

Though

and Tamas.

Rajas,

really

she is called indestructible Prakriti and

dwell

unmanifest,

in

mani-

all

Know that She is

30

the source whence we two That all-pervading Soul, which is made up existent and non-existent things, is adored by us.

fest forms.

have sprung. of all

Even He is what we worship

in

those rites

all

perform in honor of the deities and the

Pitris. 31

O regenerate

no higher deity or Pitri than

He,

should be known as our Soul.

It is Him that

This course of duties

followed

one, been promulgated by

by men

Him.

It

is

deities

and the

Daksha, Bhrigu,

Pitris.

38

is

one

!

He

O regenerate

has,

His ordinance that

Brahman,

Dharma, Yama,

we

we worship. 32

we should duly perform all the rites laid down in the

that

There

respect of

Sthanu,

Marichi,

Manu,

Angiras,

Atri,

Pulastya, Pulaha, Kratu, 3 * Vacishtha, Pararaeshthi, Viva swat,

Shoma, he that has been called Karddama, Krodha, Avak, and Krita, 35 these one and twenty persons, called Prajapatis,

All of them obeyed

were first born.

Supreme God.

3'

were ordained those

foremost

in

Observing

the

all

law of the

the eternal in

rites,

detail,

honor of the deities and the of

regenerate

persons

acquired

that

Pitris, all all

those

sought. 37

The incorporeal denizens of Heaven itself bow to that Supreme deity and through His grace they attain to those fruits and that end which He objects

which they

ordains

for

them. 88

This

the

settled

conclusion of the

scriptures that those persons that are freed

from these seven

and ten

of knowledge, the

five

is

attributes, (viz., the

senses of action, the five

five

vital

senses

breaths,

and mind and


743

canti pahta,

parva.]

that have

understanding),

acts,

ten elements which

divested of the five and to

gross body, are said

cast off all

be Emancipate. 59

and that are constitute

the

That which the

Emancipate attain to as their ultimate end is called by the name of Kshetrajna. He is regarded (in the scriptures) as both possessed of and

freed

from

all

He

attributes. 4 "

the

Knowledge alone. We two have sprung from Him. Knowing him in that way, we adore 41 The Vedas and all the that eternal Soul of all things. can be apprehended by

modes of life, though characterised by divergences of opinion, all

worship

moved felicity.

spirit,

Him

with devotion.

It

He

is

who, speedily

them high ends fraught with

to

grace, confers on

42

Those persons in this

world who, filled with His

become fully and conclusively devoted to Him, attain

to ends that are much higher, for they

Him and becoming merged

in

his

what

Narada, discoursed to thee on I bear

moved by the love

Indeed, in consequence

to

thee

of that

succeed

Self.

for

in

entering

I

have

now, O

a

high mystery,

43

is

thy devotion to me.

devotion

which thou pro-

towards me, thou hast succeeded in listeuing to this

fessest

my discourse

!

">44 4 '

Section CCCXXXVI.

"Bhishma said,

—'Addressed by Narayana, that foremost

of beings, in these words, Narada, the foremost of men, then said these words unto Narayana for the good of the world. 1 " 'Narada

said,

— Let that object be accomplished

for

which thou, O Self-born Being, hast taken birth in four forms in the house of Dharma I shall now repair (to the !

White Island) for beholding thy worship my seniors.

care.

I

never spoken an

have studied the Vedas

have undergone astere penances. untruth. 3

As ordained

in

I have always protected the four that should *

/.

e.

always

1

never divulged the secrets of

O lord of the universe, I

others.

with

I have

original nature. 2

the

I

have

scriptures,

be protected.*

the hands, the feet, the stomach, and the organ of pleasure.

The hands are said to be projected wheu they

are restiained from

th©


MAHABHARA.TA,

744)

[Mokshtldharma

and

I always behave equally towards friends

and conclusively devoted to Him, that the

Supreme

Soul,

cleansed my soul by these acts

merit,

of special

I not succeed in obtaining a sight of that

the universe ?

Having

adore Him. 4

iucessantly

I

Wholly

foes.

of deities, viz.,

first

why

shall

Lord of

Infinite

—Hearing these words of Parameshthi's son,

Narayana, that protector of the scriptures, said unto him, saying, 5

— Go,

Narada

!

— Before dismissing him, however,

the great deity worshipped rites

the

celestial

Rishi with

laid down Narada also gave due honors

and ceremonies which have been

scriptures by himself.

in

the

to

the

honors had been

such

After

those

Narayana. mutually given and received, the son of Parameshthi de8 Endued with high Yoga-puissance, parted from that spot.

ancient Rishi

Narada suddenly soared into the firmament and reached the summit of the mountains of Meru. Proceeding to a retired on that summit, the great ascetic took rest for a short while. 7 He then cast his eyes towards the north western

spot

direction and behold an

exceedingly

wonderful

To-

sight.

wards the north, in the ocean of Milk, there is a large island

named the White Island. 8 The learned say that its distance from the mountains of Meru is greater than two and thirty thousand Yojanas. The denizens of that realm have no senses. They live without taking food of any kind. Their eyes 9 Their are winkless. They always emit excellent perfumes. from every are cleansed sin. They complexions are white. They blast the eyes

of those sinners

Their bones and bodies

are

regard honor and dishonor look as

if

they are

of

in

that

look

the

celestial

same

origin.

to

be

like

them,

They They all

light.

All of them

endued, besides, with auspicious marks and great Their heads seem

at

hard as thunder.

as

umbrellas.

are

strength. 10

Their voices are

commission of all improper acts ; the feet are said to be duly pi-otected when they are restrained from touchiug all improper places. The stomach is said to be protected when one never takes any kind of improper food, and when one abstains from all evil acts for appeasing one's hunger. And lastly, one is said to restrain the organ of pleasure when one abstains from all aGti of

improper congress.

—T.


OANTl PAKVA,

Pdrva.]

745

them have four Mushkas.* The soles of their feet were marked by hundreds They had sixty teeth all of which were white (and of lines. They had many tongues. large), and eight smaller ones. deep

that

liko

of

the

Each

clouds.

of

With those tongues they seemed to lick the very Sun whose face is turned towards every direction.

capable

to be

of devouring

that

11

Indeed, they seemed

great

deity

duties,

the Munis wedded to the attribute of tranquillity.'

"Yudhishthira said,

whom

from

universe, the Vedas, the

hath sprung the entire

and

18

—'O grandsire, thou hast said

that;

those beings have no senses, that they do not eat anything for supporting their lives

;

that their eyes are winkless

that they always emit excellent perfumes.

I ask,

What also is the

to

they born ? attain ?

superior end

O chief of Bharata's race, are the

13

those men

and how were ;

which they

indications

of

become emancipate the same as those by of the White Island are distinguished ? u denizens which the that

Do thou dispel my

doubts The curiosity I feel is very Thou art the repositary of all histories and discourses. As regards ourselves, we entirely depend on thee for know!

great.

ledge and instruction !'

16

"Bhishma continued,

—'This narrative, O monarch, which

I have heard from my sire, it

to

thee.

narratives.

18

Indeed,

it

is

is

extensive.

now

recite

essence

of all

I shall

regarded as

the

There was, in times past, a king on Earth of

He was known to be the friend of He was devoted to NaraHe was observant yana called also by the name of Hari. the name of Uparichara.

Indra the chief of the celestials.

17

of all the duties laid down in the to his

sire,

he

scriptures.

Ever devoted

was always heedful and ready

He won the sovereignty

world

of the

boon he had obtained from

in

Narayana. 18

Sattwuta ritual that had been declared

in

for

action.

consequence of a

Following the days of yore by

Surya himself, king Uparichara used to worship the God of * The word 'Mushka' as ordinarily understood, implies the scrotum or testes.

The Commentator Nilakantha supposes that it may stand for

the shoulder-knot.

He believes that the phrase implies that the people

of tins Island had each four arms,

94

— T,


MAIUHHARATA,

7±6

[MoJcehudiiarni'a

gods (Narayana), and after his worship was over, to adore 18 (with what remained) the Grandsires of the universe.* After

Avorshipping

the Brahmanas.

the

Grandsires

that were dependent on him.

ing those, the king truth, the

creature.

20

(Pitris),

he

He then divided the offerings satisfied

worshipped

among

those

With what remained after servhis own hunger. Devoted to

monarch abstained from doing any injury to any With his whole soul, the king was devoted to

that God of gods, viz., Janarddana, who is without beginning and middle and end, who is the Creator of the universe, and 21

Beholding the who is without deterioration of any kind. foes, of the divine chief slayer that of devotion to Narayana of the celestials himself shared with him his own seat and His kingdom and wealth and spouses and animals were all regarded by him as obtained from Narayana. He, bed.

22

therefore, offered all his possessions

Adopting the Smttwata

to

that great deity.f 83

king Uparichara, with con-

ritual,

centrated soul, used to discharge all his sacrificial acts and 24 In the palace observances, both optional and obligatory. of that

illustrious

king,

many

foremost

Brahmanas, well

conversant with the Pancharatra ritual, used to eat before 26 As long all others the food offered to the god Narayana. ^as

that slayer of foes continued to rule his

kingdom

righte-

ously, no untruth ever escaped his lips and no evil thought 26 With his limbs he never committed ever entered his mind.

even the slightest sin. The seven celebrated Rishis, viz., Angiras, Pulastya, Pulaha, Kratu, and Atri, Marichi, Vacishtha of great energy, who came to be known by the

name of Chitra-cikhandins, uniting together on

the breast

of that foremost of mountains, viz., Meru, promulgated an excellent treatise on duties and observances that was con*

The 'Sattwata' ritual is explained by the Commentator to mean 'Tachccheshena' implies 'with what remain-

the 'Pancha-ratra' ritual.

tA after Vishnu's worship was over.'

— T.

dedicated his possessions to the service of Narayana, and he never held them as the great God's custodian. In other words, t

/.

e.,

regarded his wealth as his own, but was always ready to devote v.U good and

pious purposes.

— T.

it

to


— Canti pauva.

Parva.]

The contents

sistent with the four Vedas.

already

of that

and observances.

duties

treatise

and constituted the best

were uttered by seven mouths,

compendium of human

747

Known, aa

by the name of Chitra-cikhandins, those

stated,

seven Rishis constitute the seven (Prakriti-) elements (of

and the Self-born Manu, who

Mahat, Ahankara, &c), eighth

the kriti.

the enumeration, constituted

in

eight that promulgated senses

their

the treatise

eight

these

the Future, and

are

—This

reflecting in their

worlds,

minds in In

is

highly

way, those Rishis created

this

of

morality

that

treatise

and duty

thafc

authors dis-

the

and Wealth and Pleasure, and subse-

They also

also.

laid

down

in

ifc

and

limitations intended

for

Heaven. 33

They composed that

treatise

restrictions for

concentrated

beneficial,

and the science

Earth as also

with

ascetics,

— This

Brahma,

is

coursed on Religion

after

With

of Truth. 31

quently on Emancipation various

7" 30

devoted to the religion

governs those worlds. 82

the

to.-

with the Past, the Present, and

souls, are fully conversant

This is good,

adverted

Pra-

was these

it

and minds under complete control, and ever

devoted to Yoga,

the

original

These eight uphold the universe, and

is

having worshipped with

the

penances the puissant and

illustrious Narayana called also Hari, for

thousand

a

celes-

company with many other Rishis. 34 Gratified with their penances and worship, Narayana commanded the tial years, in

goddess of speech, of those Rishis.

viz.,

Saraswati, to enter

into

the persons

The goddess, for the good of the worlds, did

what she was ordered. 35 the goddess of speech

In consequence of the entrance of into their

persons, those

Rishis, well

conversant with penances, succeeded in composing that fore-

most of treatises in respect of vocables, import, and reason.* ' 3

Having composed that

treatise

sanctified

with the syllable

Om, the Rishis first of all read it to Narayana who heard them from kindness. 37 The illustrious and incorporeal Narayana became highly pleased with what he heard. * /.

e.,

That foremost

the treatise those Rishis composed was the

foremost of its

kind in respect of choice and harmony of vocables, of import or sense, i*id of reasons with which every assertion was fortified.

— T,


74S

MAiiABHAKATA,

of all Beings then addressed

and

voice

said/''

those Rishis

— Excellent

composed consisting

a

of

is

viz.,

hundred

the Yajushes, the

ti.*

40

have

thousand verses.

The

worlds will flow

respect

in

from this Vedas,

four

Samans, and the Athar-

Richs, the

vans of Angiras, this treatise of yours worlds

incorporeal

that ye

In complete accordance with the

?fi !

in all the

an

in

treatise

this

duties and observances of all the

your work

[Muktthadharmd

of both

be an

will

Pravritti

authority

and Nivrit-

Agreeably to the authority of the scriptures I have

created Brahman

from the attribute

of Grace,

Rudra from

my Wrath, and yourselves, ye Brahmanas, as representing Surya, the Prakriti-elements (of Mahat, Ahankara, &c.). 41 and Chandramas, Wind, and Earth, and Water and Fire, all the stars and planets and constellations, all else that ia called by the name of creatures,42 and utterers of Brahma and act

(or the Vedas), all live

in

their

and are all respected as authorities.

Even

ye have composed shall be regarded by

respective

treatise

that

persons in

the

this all

spheres

same light, viz., as a work of the highest authority. This ia my command. Guided by this treatise, the Self-born Manu himself will declare "

to

world

the

When Ucanas

observances. 43 14

ita

course

of duties

and Vrihaspati will

and arise,

they also will promulgate their respective treatises on morality and

religion,

treatise if'

born

5

of

by and quoting from

this

your

After the publication of his treatise by the Self-

Manu and

cation

guided

the

of that treatise

by Ucanas, and after the publiby Vrihaspati, 46 this science

also

composed by you will be acquired by king Vasu (otherwise * Ihere are two religious,

viz.,

that of Pravritti, implying

acts and

observances, and that of Nivritti, implying a complete abstention from all acts and observances.

cipation.

The last is also called the religion

of

Eman-

—T.

+ Whether any work on morality and religion was ever actually composed by the seven Rishis or not, no such work, it is certain, is in existence

now.

Besides this mention

of

the

work

thai'ata, no reference to it has been made anywhere else. Tiiti',

it is extant.

Vrihaspati's 'niti-castram' is defunct.

in

the

Maha*

As to 'CukraIt is probable,

however, that before 'Cukra-niti', there was an anterior work, brief if

not exhaustive, on the same subjects^

— T.


Canti parva,

Parva]

known by the name regenerate

of Uparichara).

ones, that king

this work from Vrihaspati.

749

-

Indeed, ye foremost of

will acquire

47

this

knowledge of

That King, filled with all good Guided by this

thoughts, will become deeply devoted to me. treatise,

ance^.

43

he will accomplish all his religious acts and observVerily,

composed by you

this treatise

foremost of all treatises on morality

and

be the

will

Possessed

religion.

of excel lence, this treatise is fraught with instructions for ac-

quiring both Wealth and Religious merit, and is full of mysteries.

49

In consequence of the promulgation of this treatise

of yours, ye will be progenitors of an extensive race

Uparichara also will prosperity. 60

Upon

become

the

death, however, of that king, this

eternal treatise will disappear from all this i

fil

King

!

endued with greatness and the world.

— Having said these words unto

all

I

tell

those

you

Rishis,

Narayana left them and proceeded to some 62 Then those sires of place that was not known to them. the invisible

the world, those Rishis that bestowed their thoughts on

ends pursued by the world, duly promulgated that

the

treatise

which is the eternal origin of all duties and observances." Subsequently, when Vrihaspati was born in Angiras's race in the first or the Krita age, those seven Rishis charged him

with the task of promulgating their treatise which was consistent with the Upanishads and the several branches of the Vedas. 64 They themselves who were upholders of the universe

and the first promulgators of duties and religious observances, then proceeded to the place

themselves to penances.'

they chose, resolved to devote

" 65

Section CCCXXXVII.

"Bhishma said, 'Then, upon the expiration of the great Kalpa, when the celestial Purohita Vrihaspati was born in 1 the race of Angiras, all the deities became very happy, The words Vrihat, Brahma, and Mahat all bear the same sense.*

The celestial Purohita, O king, came

* 'Paryyaya' liberally means

a

list.

The

fact

is,

to

i<n

be all

called Sanskrit

'


IIA ha BR areata.

750

[Mokshadhamm

Vrihaspati because he was endued with all

King Uparichara, otherwise

these

attributes.'

called Vasu, became a

of Vrihaspati and soon became the foremost

of his

disciple disciples.

Admitted as such, he began to study at the feet of his preceptor that science^ which was composed by the seven Rishis who were (otherwise) known by the name of Chitra~ (jikhandins.

8

With soul cleansed from all

by

evil

sacrifices

and other religious

rites,

ruling the Heaven. 4

The illustrious king performed a great

Horse-sacrifice

he ruled

the

Earth

Indra

like

which his preceptor Vrihaspati became the

in

Hotri. 6

The sons of Prajapati (Brahman) themselves, \\z. r Ekata, Dwita, and Trita, became the Sadasyas in that sacri8 There were others also who became Sadasyas in that fice,*

sacrifice, viz.,

Dhanusha, Raivya,

Rishi Medhatithi,

the

great

Arvavasu,

Rishi

Tandya,

Paravasu, the 7

the

blessed

Rishi Canti, he called Veda^iras, the foremost of Rishis, viz; t Kapila,

who was

Tittiri

the elder brother

the father

Devahotra, forming in

all

of Calihotra, 8 the of

Vaicampayana,

sixteen.

9

first

Kalpa r

Kanwa, and

In that great sacrifice,

O monarch, all the requisite articles were collected. No aniThe king had ordained it so. 10 He was full of compassion. Of pure and liberal mind, he had

mals were slain in it.

cast off all desire, and

was well-conversant with

all

rites.

The requisites of that sacrifice all consisted of the productions 11 The ancient God of gods {viz., Hari) r of the wilderness. became highly gratified with the king on account of that sacrifice*

Incapable of being seen by any one else, the great

God showed

himself

to

his

worshipper. 12

Accepting by

taking its scent, the share offered to him he himself took up together. lexicons, words expressive of the same meanings occur These lists are known by the name of 'Paryyaya'. A more definite idea of the meaning of this word may be had by the English reader when he remembers that in a lexicon like Rogett's Thesaurus, groups are given of words expresive of the same signification. Such groups

are called 'Paryyayas'. *

—T.

The Hotri has to pour

viantrai the while.

libations on the

sacrificial

fire,

reciting

'Sadasyas' are persons that watch the sacrifice, i, e. t

take care that the ordinances of the scriptures are duly complied with,

They are, what is called, 'Vidhwlarcinas'. — T.


!

'

cawti farvz*.

i-'arva.)

751

The great God took up the offerings without being seen by any one. 13 At this, Vrihaspati became angry. Taking up the ladle he hurled it with violence afe the sky, and began to shed tears in wrath. 14 Addressing

the Vuroda:a*

king Uparichara he said,— Here, I place this as Narayanan share of the sacrificial offerings Without doubt, he shall take it before my eyes ,B !

!

"Yudhishthira said,— 'In the great sacrifice of Uparichara, all the deities appeared in their respective

forms

their shares of the sacrificial offerings and

were seen by

for

taking all.

Why is it that the puissant Hari only acted otherwise by invisibly taking his share ?

16 '

"Bhishma continued, 'When Vrihaspati gave way to wrath, the great king Vasu and all his Sadasyas sought to paciliy the great Rishi.

i7

With cool

dressed Vrihaspati, saying,

heads, all

of them

ad-

— It behooveth thee not to give

hi this Krita age, this anger to which thou way to anger should not be the characteristic of any one 18 way hast given !

!

The great deity for whom the share of the was designed by thee,

ings

is

himself

sacrificial

free

offer-

from anger

He is incapable of being seen either by ourselves or by thee, O Vrihaspati 19 Only he can see Him to whom He becomes !

gracious — Then the Rishis Ekata, Dwita, and Trita, who !

were well conversant with the science of morality and duties compiled by the seven Rishis, addressed that conclave and

began the following narration. 20

— We are the sons of Brhman,

begotten by a fiat of his will (and not in

the ordinary

way).

Once on a time we repaired to the north for obtaining what is for our highest good. 2 Having undergone penances '

for

thousands of years and acquired

great

ascetic

merit,

we again stood on only one foot like fixed stakes of wood. 48 The country where we underwent these austerest of penances, lies to

the north of the mountains of Meru

of the ocean of milk.

28

and on the shores

The object we had in mind was how his own form. Upon the

to behold the divine Narayana in * Clarified

battel-

barley siseep ed in it.

offered

— T.

in sacrifices,

with cakes of

powdered


mahahhakata,

752

[Mokshadharma

completion of our penances and after we had performed the final ablutions, an incorporeal voice was heard by us, O puissant Vrihaspati, at once deep as

that of the

exceedingly sweet and

heart

voice

said,

filling

the

clouds and

with joy. 24

The

—Ye Brahmanas, well have ye performed these

penances with cheerful souls

Devoted unto Narayana, ye

!

seek to know how ye may succeed in beholding

great puissance

milk there

On the northern

25 !

that god

shores of the

ocean

of of

an island of great splendour called by the

is

The men that inhabit that

name of White Island.

island

have complexions as white as the rays of the Moon and that devoted to Narayana. 20

are

of all Beings, they are

Worshippers of that foremost

devoted to

Him

They all enter that eternal and 27 They are divested a thousand rays.* souls.

not subsist on any kind of food.

Their

Their bodies always emit a fragrance. of

White Island

believe

of us, hearing these incorporeal

the

whole

deity

of senses.

They do

eyes

are

Indeed, the denizens revealed myself 2g !

large

words, proceeded by the way

country described." 8

island

Eagerly

desirous

White

see Him.f _

Indeed, our vision

was blinded by

_^

* Professor

last

Arrived there,

the energy of the great deity and 30

of

Island.

called

we could see nothing.

Go

— All

beholding Him and our hearts full of Him, we arrived at at that

of

winkless.

and worship only One God.

thither, ye ascetics, for there I have

indicated to

with their

illustrious

accordingly we could

At this, the idea, due to the grace .....

Weber "supposes

that

in

i

not

of the great -

.

this narrative

of the

>m

three

Bishis Ekata, Dwita, and Trita, the poet is giving a description of either Italy or some island in the Mediterranean, and of a Christian

worship that ceriain Hindu pilgrims might have witnessed. Indeed, a writer in the Calcutta Review has gone so far as to say that from what follows, the conjecture would not be a bold one that the whole passage refers to the impression

made ou certain Hindu pilgrims upon witness-

ing the celebration of the Eucharist according to the ordinances of the Boman Catholic Church. The Hon'ble K. T. Telang supposes that the

whole passage

is

gatah' is taken by some to

mean

"worshippers of the

I do not think that such a rendering would be correct.

t

'Ekantabhavopa*

based on the poet's imagination.

The Bombay reading

is

divine Umity"»

—T.

'tad&pratihato-abhavat'.

This seems to


753

canti pauva.

Parva.)

God Himself, arose in our minds that one that had not under31

gone sufficient penances could not speedily behold Narayana. Under the influence of this idea we once more set ourselves to

the

practice

of

some severe

austerities, suited

the

to

Upon the completion of our vows, we beheld a number of men of auspicious fea32 All of them were white and looked like the Moon tures. Their (in color) and possessed every mark of blessedness. time and place, for a hundred

hands were always joined were turned towards

the

years.

The

faces

of some

of some

to

the East.

prayer.

in

North and

They were engaged in silently thinking on Brahma.* 33 The Yapa performed by those high-souled persons was a men(and did not consist of the actual recitation of

tal yapa

any mantras

words).

in

In consequence of their hearts

having been entirely set upon Him, Hari became highly 84 The effulgence that was emitted by pleased with them. each of those

men

foremost

resembled,

splendours which Surya assumes when the the dissolution of the universe. that Island was the

were

tants

home

perfectly

the

comes

for

Indeed, we

of all

equal

superiority or inferiority

35

of ascetics,

time

in

All

energy.

There

among them.

there

thought that

Energy.

the

36 ]-

inhabi-

was

suddenly beheld once more a light arise that seemed the concentrated effulgence of a pati.

no

We then be

to

thousand Suns, O Vrihas-

The inhabitants, assembling together, ran towards

37

that light, with hands joined

in

reverential

attitude, full

and uttering the one word Namas (we bow thee heard a very loud noise uttered by all of them then We

of joy,

3" !

).

to-

be better than the Bengal reading 'tato-apratihata &c.\ If the Bengal reading be adhered to, 'apratihatah' should be taken in the sense of 'nasti

same.

pratihato-yasmat'.

The meaning, of course, would remain the

—T.

* 'Yapa' means the silent recitation of certain sacred mantras or of the name of some

deity.

In the case of the inhabitants of

White

Island, the silent recitation was no recitation of mantras or words, but

was a meditation on incorporeal Brahma. this clear. t

The next Verse makes

— T.

This would seem to show that it was the

the pilgrims saw.

— T. 95

Roman Republic which


mahabharata.

754f

It seemed that those men

gGther.

a sacrifice to the great God/

9

[M'okshadh arm*

were employed in offering

As regards ourselves, we were

suddenly deprived of our senses by his Energy. of vision and strength and all the

or feel anything.*

O thou of eyes like lotus-petals

O Creator of the universe 4i !

foremost of Beings,

keca,

see

We only heard a loud volume of sound

40

uttered by the assembled inhabitants. thed,

Deprived

we could not

senses,

It !

said,

—Victory to

Salutations to thee, Hrishi-

Salutations to thee,

O thou that art the First-born

!

Even this was the sound we heard, uttered distinctly and

42 Meanwhile, a breeze, agreeably to the rules of orthoepy.f fragrant and pure, blew, bearing perfumes of celestial flowers,

and of certain herbs and plants that were of use on the 43 Those men, endued with great devotion, possessed occasion. of reverence, conversant

of hearts full laid

down

great deity

with the ordinances

the Panchardtra, were then worshipping the 44 Without doubt, with mind, word, and deed.t

in

Hari appeared in that place whence the sound we heard As regards ourselves, stupefied by His illusion, we arose. could not see Him.

45

After the

breeze

had ceased and the

sacrifice

had been over, our hearts became agitated with

anxiety,

O foremost one of Angiras's race

among those thousands

of

men

all

of

46

As we stood

whom

were of pure

!

47 descent, no one honored us with a glance or nod.

Those

* Professor Weber thinks that this has reference to the absence of idols or images.

The pilgrims saw no deities there such as they had

in their own temples.

— T.

t Professor Weber wrongly renders the words 'Purvaja' and 'cikshakshara-samanwitah'. The first word does not, as he renders it, imply,

almost every eldest son of God', but simply 'first-born'. It is seen in synonymous is It Deity. hymn in the Mahabharata to the Supreme

mean

with 'Adipurusha'. Then 'ciksha &c.' does not, as he accompanied by teaching', but it is the science of Orthoepy and is one Angas (limbs) of the Vedas. The Vedas were always chaunted thinks,

of the

the Eishis melodiously ; the science of Orthoepy was cultivated by

with great care. X The

— T.

'Pancha-kala', or

'Pancha-ratra', or

'Sattwata vidhi',

means

Eishis in respect of certain ordinances laid down by Narada and other

the worship of Narayana.— T.


oanti palva,

Tarva.]

755

whom were cheerful and filled

ascetics, all of

with devotion

and who were all practising the Brahma-frame of mind, showed no kind of feeling for us.* 48 We had been exceedingly tired. Our penances had emaciated us. At that time, an incorporeal Being addressed us from the sky and said unto us these words. 49

— These white men, who are divested of

all'

outer senses, are competent to behold (Narayana). Only those foremost of regenerate persons whom these white men

honored with their glances, become competent to behold the great

Qod.f 5

come

1

'

!

" 51

Go

hence, ye Munis, to the place whence ye have

That great Deity

incapable

is

by one that is destitute of devotion s2 I

seen in

of being

ever

seen

Incapable of being

consequence of his dazzling effulgence, that illus-

trious Deity can be

beheld by

course of long ages succeed

and solely to Him.

only

those

persons that in

devoting themselves wholly

in

Ye foremost of regenerate

a great duty to perform

53

ones, ye have

After the expiration

!

of this

the

Krita age, when the Treta age comes in course of the Vivas-

wat cycle, a great calamity

will

overtake

the

worlds.

Ye

Munis, ye shall then have to become the allies of the deities (for dispelling that calamity)

ful

64 !

— Having heard these wonder-

words that were sweet as nectar, we soon got back to the

place we desired,

When with the

through the grace of that great Deity 5:

'

.

aid of even

such austere penances and of

offerings devoutly given in sacrifices,

of the great Deity, how, indeed,

Him so easily

5C ?

offerings of clarified

the aid end.

vas

of Vedic

can you expect

to

behold

is

a

Great Being.

He

is

He

is

adored in

Narayana

Creator of the universe.

butter and

mantras.

we failed to have a sight

He

with

other food dedicated

with

has

no beginning and no

He is Unmanifest. Both the deities and worship Him Induced by these words 57

!

the

sacrifices

the

Dana-

spoken by

Ekata and approved by his companions, viz., Dwita and Trita, * The sense is this: as all of them were practising that frame of mind which resembles Brahma, they regarded us not, i. e., neither

honored nor dishonored t

us.

—T.

Both the vernacular translators have erred

simple Verse.

— T.

in

rendering this


maharharata,

756

[MOksh.adkarma

and solicited also by the other Sadasyas, the high-minded Vrihaspati brought that sacrifice to a completion offering the

accustomed adorations to the

Uparichara also, having completed his great to

rule

his

subjects

At

righteously.

body, he ascended to heaven.

last,

duly

after ss

King

sacrifice,

began

casting

off his

deities.

After sometime, through

the

curse of the Brahmanas, he fell down from those regions of felicity

Vasu,

and sank deep into the bowels of the Earth. 59

O tiger among monarchs, was always devoted

true religion.

King to

the

Although sunk deep into the bowels of the

Earth, his devotion to virtue did not abate.

60

Ever devoted to

Narayana, and ever reciting sacred mantras having Narayana for their

deity, he

Narayana's grace.'

once more

11

ascended to heaven

through

Ascending from the bowels of the Earth,

king Vasu, in consequence of the very highest end that he attained, proceeded to a spot

that

region of Brahman himself.*'

" r,a

even higher than the

is

Section CCCXXXVIII. "Yudhishthira said,

— 'When the great king Vasu was so

wholly devoted to Narayana, fall

for

what reason then did he

down from heaven and why again had he to sink beneath

the surface of the Earth V 1

"Bhishma said,

'In this connection

is

cited an old narra-

tive,

Bharata, of a discourse between the Rishis and

gods. 1

The gods, once on a

time, addressing

of Brahmanas, said unto them that

many

sacrifices should

formed by offering up Ajas as victims.

By

the

the

foremost be per-

word Aja

should be understood the goat and no other animal. 3 * The construction seems to be this 'Parangatimanuprapta iti Bahmanah samanantaram naishthikarn sthanam &c.,' It does not :

mean, as K. P. Singha puts it, that he proceeded to Brahman's region, nor, as the Burdwan translator puts it, that having gone to

region he attained to the highest end. is that as his was the very highest

spot that is higher than

Brahman's

The sense, on the other hand,

end. he, therefore,

Brahman's region.

ascended to a

The simple meaning

that king Uparichara attained to identification with Brahma.

—T.

is


'

'

oanti parva.

Parva.)

"'The RlsMs the

sacrifices

said,

757

— The Vedic Qruti declares that in should consist

offerings

of (vegetable) seeds.

It behooveth you not to

Seeds are called Ajas,

slay

goats.*

Ye deities, that cannot be the religion of good and righteous people in which the slaughter of animals is laid down. again,

How can

the Krita age.

is

in this epoch of righteousness ?

"Bhishma continued, on between

the

5

animals

This,

slaughtered

be

—'While this discourse was going

Rishis

and

deities, that

the

kings, viz., Vasu, was seen to come that way.

foremost

of

Endued with

coming through the welkin, accompanied by his troops and vehicles and animals. Be-

great prosperity, the king was

11

holding king Vasu coming to that the Brahmanas addressing

remove our doubts

the

spot

deities, said,

He performs

7 !

through the

How, indeed, will the

great

— This one will

sacrifices.

He always seeks the good

in making gifts.

skies,

He

is

of all

liberal

creatures.

Vasu speak otherwise 8 !

ing thus spoken unto each other, the deities and

the

— HayRishis

quickly approached king Vasu and questioned him, saying,—

O king, with what should one perform sacrifices

9

Should one sacrifice with the goat or with herbs and plants ? Do We constitute thee our thou dispel this doubt of ours ?

!

— Thus addressed by them, Vasu humility and said unto them, — Tell me joined his hands truly, ye foremost of Brahmanas, what opinion entertainthis matter u — ed by which of you — The opinion entertained by 'The Rishis O judge

this

in

matter. 1 " in

is

in

"

king,

?

said,

deities,

us,

that sacrifices should be performed with grain

is

however, maintain that sacrifices should be

ed with animals.

Do thou judge between

which of these opinions is correct

12 !

us

and

The

!

performtell

us

"Bhishma continued, 'Learning what the opinion was that was entertained by the deities, Vasu, moved by partiality for them, said

that sacrifices

should be performed

Avith

13

At this answer, all the Rishis, endued with the Addressing Vasu who was seated on his car and who had (wrongly) taken up animals.

splendour of the Sun, became very angry.

the side of the

deities,

they

said

unto him, 14

— Since thou


[Mokshadharm®

Mahabha.ra.ta.

758

hast (wrongly) taken up the side of the deities,

down from heaven

From this

!

lose the power of journeying

do thou

through the sky

Through our

!

Earth

curse, thou shalt sink deep below the surfac e of the .

fall

O monarch, thou shalt

day,

15 !

— After the Rishis had said these words, king Uparichara O monarch, and went down

immediately fell down, in

the

Earth.

At the command,

a

hole

however, of Narayana,

To the good fortune of Vasu, the deities, pained at the curse denounced on him by Vasu's memory did not leave him.

Ifi

the Brahmanas, began to

anxiously as

think

curse might be neutralised.

17

They

said,

how

to

that

— This high-souled

king hath been cursed for our sake. We, denizens of heaven, should unite together for doing what is good to him in return for that which he has

done to us

this in their minds with the aid

— Having quickly settled

18 !

of reflection, the deities pro-

ceeded to the spot where king Uparichara was. Arrived at 19 Thou art devoted his presence, they addressed him, saying,

to the great God of the Brahmanas

(viz.,

Narayana)

!

That

great Lord of both the deities and the Asuras, gratified with thee, will rescue thee from the curse that has been denounced

upon thee !'° It is proper, however, that the high-souled Brahmanas should be honored. Verily, O best of kings, 1 their penances should fructify.*-

fallen down

O

Indeed, thou hast already

from the sky on the Earth

We desire, however,

!

best of kings, to show thee a favor in one respect

as thou,

O sinless one,

22

As long

!

shalt dwell in this hole, so long shalt

23 Those thou receive (due sustenance, through our boon) with Brahmanas concentratstreaks of clarified butter which !

ed minds pour

in

sacrifices

in

accompaniment

Avith

sacred

inantras, and which are called by the name of Vasudhara, Indeed, weakness shall be thine, through our care fur thee !

or distress shall not touch thee !f-

While dwelling,

4

king

* /. e., when they have cursed thee, their curse should fructify. Thou shouldst not do anything that may have the effect of nullifying

that curse. t

— T.

To this day, in many

religious rites, these

poured with mantras recited the while.

streaks of ghee are

They are

and are poured along the surface of a wall.

called

Vasudhara

First, a waving line of red


canti parva.

Parva.)

759

Earth, neither hunger nor thou shalt drink those streaks thirst shall afflict Thy energy also shall of clarified butter called Vasudhdrd. kings,

of

in

the

hole

of the

thee

for

consequence also of this our boon

In

continue unabated.

that we grant thee, the God of gods, viz., Narayana,

with

gratified

region

thee,

and He

Brahman V s

of

bear thee

will

hence

-will

be

to

the

— Having granted these boons unto

the king, the denizens of heaven, as also possessed of wealth of penances,

all

those

returned each to

B-ishis

his

res-

Then Vasu, O Bharata, began to adore the

pective place. 26

Creator of the universe and to recite in silence those sacred mantras that had come out of Naray ana's mouth in days of yore.* 27 still

Although dwelling in a pit

of the Earth, the king worshipped Hari, the Lord of all the deities, in the well-

known five sacrifices that are performed five

O slayer of foes

2S !

times every day,

In consequence of these adorations of

Narayana, otherwise called Hari, became highly pleased with him who thus showed himself to be entirely devoted his,

Him, who wholly

to

relied

upon

Him

as

his

and who had completely subjugated his senses. 28

sole

refuge,

The illustri-

ous Vishnu, that giver of boons, then great speed, that foremost of birds,

— O foremost of O thou that art highly blessed, listen to what I say

his servant, birds,

addressed Garuda of who waited upon Him as

and said these desirable words 30 :

I

There is a great king of the name of Vasu who is of righteous soul and rigid vows Through the wrath of the Brah!

manas, he has fallen into a pit of the Earth. ?I

manas have been fructified).

!

O Garuda, go to that foremost of kings, viz., who is now dwelling in of any longer

is

The Brah-

honored (for their curse has Do thou go to that king now 32 At my command, sufficiently

a hole of the

sailing through

the

Uparichara,

Earth and incapable

sky,

and bring him up

drawn horizantally on the wall.

that line.

Then seven spots are made under Then with the sacrificial ladle, Ghee is poured from each of

the spots in such a way that a thick streak

is

The length of those streaks is generally 3 to 4 about half an inch. *

poured along the wall. feet

and their breadth

— T.

The mantras recited by Yasu were Vedic mantras,— T,


mababharaTA.

760

welkin

without delay into the

33 !

[Mukahadftarma

Hearing these words of

Vishnu, Garuda, spreading his wings and rushing with the speed of the wind, entered that hole in the Earth in which

king Vasu was living. 34

Suddenly taking the king up, the

son of Vinata soared into the sky and there released the king

from his beaks. 35

At that moment, king Uparichara once

more acquired his celestial form and re-entered the region of Brahman. 36 It was in this way, O son of Kunti, that that great king first fell down through the curse of the for a

fault

of speech,

once more ascended to heaven at

and

the command of the great God (Vishnu).

Lord Hari, that foremost shipped by him. It was king succeeded

57

Only the puissant

of all Beings,

was devoutly wor-

for

this devout worship

in

escaping from the curse de-

very soon

nounced upon him by the Brahmanas and felicitous regions of Brahman.'

"Bhishma continued,

Brahmanaa

in

that the

regaining the

:8

— have thus told thee everything 'I

respecting the origin of the spiritual sons of Brahman. to me with

undivided

attention, for I shall

Listen

now narrate

thee how the celestial Rishi Narada had proceeded in

to

days of

" yore to White Island.' M

Section CCCXXXIX.

"Bhishma

said,

—'Arrived at the spacious realm called

White Island, the illustrious Rishi beheld

those same

men possessed of lunar splendour (of whom I have

white

already

spoken to thee). 1 Worshipped by them, the Rishi worshipped

them in return by bending his head and reverencing them in his mind.* reside

Desirous of beholding Narayana, he began to

there, attentively engaged in the silent

recitation

of

mantras sacred to him, and observant the while of vows of the most difficult kind. 2

With concentrated mind, the

re-

generate Rishi, with arms upraised, stood in Yoga, and then

The Burdwan translator, as also K. P. Singha, both err in trans* It does not mean that Narada worshipped them with a bend of his head and that they in return \vor« *

lating the tirst line of this Verse.

bhipped lain mentally.

— X,


VC1

C^NTI PaRVA.

jparwa.)

sang the following hymn unto the Lord of the universe, Him, viz.,

who

is

at once the

all attributes.

soul

of attributes

and divested of

3

" 'Narada said,

— Salutations to thee,

God of gods, O

Thou art he who is divested of all attributes, who is the Witness of all the worlds, who i3 called Kshetrajna, who is the foremost of all Beings, who ia Infinite, who is called Purusha, who is the great Purusha, who is the foremost of all Purushas, who is the soul of the three attributes, who is called the Foremost, who is Amrita (nectar), who is called Immortal, who is called Ananta (Cesha), who is Space,* who is without beginning, who is both Manifest and Unmanifest as existent and not-existent things, who is said to have his home in Truth,-f- who is the first of gods (Narayana), who is the giver of wealth (or of the fruits of acts), who is identified with Daksha and other Lords of the Creation, who is the Acwattha and other big trees, who is the four-headed Brahman, who is the Lord of all created Beings, who is the Lord of Speech,:): who is the Lord of the universe (or Indra), who is the all-pervading Soul, who ia the Sun, who is the breath called Prana, who is the Lord of the waters (viz., Varuna), who is identifiable with the Emperor or the King, who is identifiable with the Regents of the several points of the compass, who is the refuge of the universe when it is dissolved in the final destruction,^ who is Undisplayed (unrevealed), who is the giver of the Vedas unto Brahman, who is identifiable with the sacrifices

thou that art freed from all acts

!

and Vedic studies achieved by Brahmanas with the aid of their bodies, who is identifiable with the four principal *

orders of the

deities,

who

is

every one of those

In the sense of His being unmodified, even as space

that cannot be modified in any way.

is

four

an entity

—T.

t /. e., as the Commentator expands, who is displayed without any modification, all else being modifications of Thyself. T.

| /.

e.,

from whom speech has flowed, or who

is

Vnhaspati the

celestial priest, so famous for his learning and intelligence.

$ /. e. the original home of the universe.

The idea

—T.

that when, the universal dissolution comes, all things take refuge in thee. I follow the Commentator in all the interpretations he gives, T. is


mahabharata,

762

who

orders,

is

great effulgence,

[Mokshadhirma

possessed of effulgence,

who

offerings in sacrifices

is

he unto

who

is

possessed of

whom

the

seven

with

the

Gayatri and

are presented

largest

who is Yama, who is Chitragupta and the other attendants of Yama, who is called the wife of Yama, who is that order of the deities called Tushita, who is that other order callen Maha-Tushita, who is the universal grinder (Death), who is desire and all diseases that have been created for aiding the advent of Death, who is health and freedom from disease, who is subject to desire and pas-

other sacred mantras,

sions,

who is free from the

influence

who is Infinite as exhibited in species

and

of desire

passions,

and forms, who

is

ho

that is chastised, who is he that is the chastiser, who is all the lesser sacrifices (like Agnihotra and others), who is all the larger sacrifices (like those called Brahma, &c), who is all

who is the origin of all sacrifices (viz', the fire, who is the very heart of all sacrifices (viz., is who Vedas), the mantras and hymns uttered in them), who is he that is hymned in sacrifices, who takes those shares of the sacrificial offerings that are presented to him, who is the embodiment of the five sacrifices, who is the maker of the five sections or the Ritwijas,

divisions of time (viz., day, night, month, seasons,

and year),

who is incapable of being understood except by those scripwho never shrinks from is only Mind (without who unvanquished, who is anything, a physical frame), who is known only by name, who is the Lord of Brahman himself, who has completed all the vows and observances mentioned in the Vedas,* who is the swan (bear-

tures that are called Panchardtra,

er of the triple stick),

who is the great swan

(bearer

of the

single stick), who is the foremost of swans (divested of stick),

who is the foremost of all sacrifices, who is Sankhya-yoga, who is the embodiment of the Sankhya philosophy, who dwells in all Jivas, who lives in every heart, who resides in every sense, who floats on the ocean- water, who lives in the Vedas, who lies on the lotus (the image of the egg whence universe, the universe has sprung), who is the Lord of the *

/.

e.,

who has performed the 'avabhrita'

or final

bath upon the

completion of all vows and observances and sacrifices,— T.


Canti parva,

parrot]

763

and whose troops go everywhere for protecting pers

Thou takest birth

!

as

origin of the universe (of all creatures)

worship-

Thou art the Thy mouth is fire

creatures

all

his

!

!

!

Thou art that fire which courses through

the

waters of the

ocean, issuing out all the while from an Equine head art the sanctified butter

that

poured into the

is

Thou

!

sacrificial

Thou art the car-driver (fire or heat that impels the to live and grow) Thou art Vashat ! Thou art the syllable Om Thou art Penances Thou art Mind Thou art Chandramas Thou sanctifiest the sacrificial butter Thou art the Sun Thou art the Elephants fire !

body and causes it

!

!

!

!

!

!

!

that are stationed in the four cardinal points of the compass !

Thou illuminest the

cardinal

of the

points

illuminest the subsidiary points

also

Thou

compass.

Thou art

!

the Equine

Thou art the first three mantras of the Rig Veda Thou art the protector of the several orders of men (viz., Brahmanas, Kshatriyas, Vaicyas, and Cudras) Thou art the five fires (beginning with Garhapatya) Thou art He who has thrice ignited the sacrificial fire called Ndchi I* Thou art the refuge of the six limbs (viz., the Vedas).f Thou art the foremost of those Brahmanas that are employed in singing the Samans in sacrifices and other religious rites. Thou art Pragjyotish, and thou art he who sings the first Saman !t Thou art the observer of those vows that dehead

!

!

!

!

pend upon the Vedas and that are observed by singers of Samans. Thou art the embodiment of the Upanishad called by the name of Atharva^iras. topic

of

the

appertain to

five

foremost

Thou

!

Thou

art

called

who

is

those

the that

thou hast performed sacrifices.

the preceptor that

Thou art a Valikhilya.$

subsists only on the froth of water.

e.,

he (viz.,

the worship of Surya, of Cakti, of Ganeea, of

Civa, and of Vishnu)

* 1.

art

of scriptures

—T. —T.

t The Vedas have six limbs or divisions.

J

Pragjyotish is the name of a particular Saman.

The Eich begin-

ning with 'Murddhanam &c.', when sung, comes to be called by the name of 'jeshtha Saman'. What is said here, therefore, is that thou art both the foremost of

Samans and he that sings that Saman.

$ In the Bombay text, the reading

for

'Vainagarbha'

sasa' which means a class or sect of ascetics,— T*

13

— T. 'Vaikha-


Mahabharata.

764i

[MoHhadharma

Thou art the embodiment of him who has not fallen away from Yoga. Thou art the embodiment of correctness of judgment or reasoning. Thou art the beginning of the Yugas, thou art the middle of the Yugas and thou art their end Thou art Akhandala (Indra). Thou art the two Rishis Prachina-garbha and Kaucika Thou art Purusthuta, !

!

thou art Puruhuta, thou art the

Thou hast the universe for thy finite. Thy bodies are infinite

artificer

form.

of the

Thy motions

universe.

are

in-

Thou art without end and without beginning, and without middle. Thy middle is unThy end is unmanifest. Thou hast vows for thy manifest. abode. Thou residest in the ocean. Thy hast thy home in

Fame, in Penances,

in

!

Self-restraint, in

Knowledge, in grand Achievements, and

in

Prosperity, in

Everything be-

Thou art Vasudeva. Thou art the Thou art the Ape that bore Rama on his shoulders. Thou art the great Horse-sacrifice. Thou takest thy share of offerings made in great sacrifices !* Thou Thou art art the grantor of boons, of happiness, of wealth. Thou senses. Thou art Restraint of the to Hari devoted Thou art mortifications, thou art art vows and observances. longing to the universe

!

grantor of every wish.

!

mortifications, thou

severe

art

very

severe

mortification s.-f-

Thou art he who observes vows and religious and other pious Thou tookest birth in the womb of Pricni.

BrahmaThou art

heifrom whom have flowed all Vedic rites and acts.

Thou art

rites.

Thou art freed from all errors.

charin.

unborn. things.

Thou

art

a

Thou pervadest all things. Thy eyes are on all Thou must not be apprehended by the senses. Thou

Thou art possessed of great Thou art holy, puissance. thou art very holy. Thou art golden. Thou art vast. Thou Thou art unknowart beyond the ken of logic or argument. art not subject to deterioration.

Thy body is inconceivably vast.

* The Commentator explains that by 'Mahayajna'

—great sacrifice-

The Jiva-Soul is like the libation poured in that sacrifice, for by Yoga the Jiva-Soul is annihilated and merged into the Supreme Soul. T. is meant 'Yoga'.

t In treatises on the Smriti, the indications of these three kinds or degrees of mortifications are given,-—!,


OAntt PARV&,

Pdrva.]

7G5

Thou art the foremost of Causes.

able.

tor of all creitures and thou arb their

Thou

Thou

powers of illusion.

of vast

the possessor

Thou art the" Creadestroyer.

art

art

called

Thou art the giver of boons.

Thou art the taker of thy share of the sacrificial offerings. Thou hast obtained the merit of all sacrifices. Thou art he who has been freed from all doubts. Thou art omnipresent. Thou art of the form of a Brahmana. Thou art fond of Brahmanas. Thou hast the universe for thy form. Thy form is very vast. Thou art the greatest friend. Thou art kind to all thy worshippers. Thou art the great deity of the BrahmaChittraeikhandin.

nas.

I am thy devoted disciple.

tbee.

Salutations to

cipation

!

thee

that

I

am desirous

art

of the

of beholding

form of Eman-

"* '

Section CCCXL.

"Bhishma said,

— 'Thus hymned with names that wer© not

known to others, the Divine Narayana having the universe for his

form showed himself to the

ascetic

form was somewhat purer than the moon

Narada. 1

His

differed

from

and

He somewhat resembled a blazThe puissant Lord was somewhat of

the moon in some respects.

ing fire in complexion.

feathers of the parrot,

He resembled in some respects the and in some a mass of pure crystal.

He resembled in some

respects

the

form of Vishti.* 3

some a mass of pure gold. 3

a hill of antimony and in His complexion somewhat re-

sembled the coral when first formed, and was somewhat white.

In some respects that complexion resembled the

and in some that of the lapis lazulus.* it

hue of gold

In some respect*

resembled the hue of the blue lapis lazulus and in some

that of sapphire.

In some respects

it

the peacock's neck, and in some that

resembled the hue of a

string

of pearls. 5

Bearing these diverse kinds of hues

on his person,

eternal Deity appeared before Narada.

He had

* By this word bodies,

is

meant

of.

a

a particular conjunction of

the

thousand'

heavenly

This conjunction is represented as having a peculiar form,— T,

.


765

Mahabharata;

»

[MoksTiadharmd

He had a hundred He had a thousand stomachs and

eyes and was possessed of great beauty.

heads and a hundred feet. a thousand arms.

He seemed to be still inconceivable to the

With one of his mouths he uttered the syllable Om and then the Odyatri following Om. 7 "With mind under

mind.

the names

complete control, the great Deity, called by

of

Han and Narayana, by his other mouths, multudinous in number, uttered many mantras from the four Vedas which

known by the name of AranyaJca.* The Lord of all tho who is adored in sacrifices, held in his hands a sacrificial altar, a Kamtmdalu, a few white gems, a are

deities, the great God

pair of shoes, a bundle of Kuga blades, a deer-skin, a toothstick,

With a cheerful

and a little blazing fire.* 9 regenerate

of

foremost speech,

persons,

soul, that

Narada, restraining

viz.,

bowed unto the great God and adored Him. 10

Unto

htm whose head was still bent low in veneration, the first of

who is free from deterioration, said the follow-

all the deities,

ing words.

11

Holy one said, The great Rishis, Ekata, Dwita, and Trita, came to this realm from desire of obtaining a " 'The

sight

of

me. 13

They,

fruition of their wishes.

however, were unable to have

the

Nor can any one have a sight of me me with their whole

save those persons that are devoted to

As regards

hearts. all

thee, thou

persons devoted to me with

art all

my bodies, the best ones that I

verily

their

in

the

Brahmana,

These are

These were born,

regenerate one, in the house of Dharma.

down

foremost of

13

souls.

assume.

them always, and do thou perform those

the

Do thou worship

rites that

are

laid

ordinances with respect to that worship. 14

O

do thou ask of

me

the boons

thou desirest

1 am gratified with thee today, and I appear unto thee

my universal 16 tion !—

in

!

now

form as freed from decay and deteriora-

* The word 'Upanaha' used here in the dual number, has puzzled

many persons.

It is difficult to conceive

appear with a pair of

"why the great

shoes in one of his hands.

God should

Probably, the

'Upanaha', in ancient times, was a wooden sandal, and what the poet

means to say is that Narayana appeared with

Brahmaehann on his person,— T,

all

the requisites of a


— canti parva.

Parva.) " 'Narada said,

— Since,

767

holy one, I have today succeed-

ed in obtaining a sight of thee,

I

regard that

have

I

won

without any delay the fruits of my penances, O God, of my

and of all the vows and observances that I

self-restraint,

have gone through

I

1*

This, indeed,

the highest boon thou

is

hast granted me for thou hast shown thyself to

Eternal Lord eye'

Thou,

!

Thou art

everything

and infinite

the

Thy form

Lion.

is

Possessed of puissance, thou,

!

me

O

today,

holy one, hast the universe for thy identifiable

with

Lord, art vast

17 ' !

"Bhishma continued,

— 'Having thus shown Himself unto

Narada the son of Parameshthi, the great God addressed that ascetic and said,

— Go hence,

Narada, and do not delay

lB l

These worshippers of mine, possessed of lunar complexions, are divested of all senses and do not subsist upon any kind of food.

They are, again, all Emancipate

!

With minds wholly

concentrated upon me, people should think of me.

Such wor-

shippers will never meet with any impediments. 19

These men

are all crowned with ascetic success and

are

highly blessed.

In ancient times they became entirely devoted to me.

have been freed from the

attributes

of Rajas

They and Tamas.

Without doubt, they are competent to enter me and become merged into my Self. 20 He that cannot be seen with the eye,

touched with the sense of touch, smelt with the sense

of scent, and that is beyond the ken of the sense of taste, 21

He whom the three attributes of Swattwa, Rajas, and Tamas do not touch, who pervades all things and is the one Witness of the universe, and who is described as the Soul of the 22

entire universe,'

He who is not destroyed upon

the destruc-

tion of the bodies of all created things, who is unborn and un-

changeable and eternal, who is freed from all attributes, who is

23

He who transcends the twice twelve

is

regarded the Twentyfifth, who

indivisible and entire,

topics of enquiry

and

is

who is inactive, and who is 24 said to be apprehended by Knowledge alone, He into whom called by the name of Purusha,

the foremost of regenerate persons enter and become

emanci-

pate, He is the eternal Supreme Soul and is known by the

name of Vasudeva.*

1''

Behold,

Narada, the greatness and


[JU okahudharma

MAfc»AHHAKA.TA,

?68 puissance of that God or bad.

He is never

!

touched by acts

Swattwa, Rajas, and Tamas, are said

20

The

the

be

to

These dwell and act in the bodies

three (original) attributes. of all creatures."

good

Jiva-soul, called

Kshetrajna, enjoys

and endures the action of these three attributes. He, howFreed ever, transcends them and they cannot touch Him.

He is again their enjoyer and endurer.

•from these attributes,

them Himself, He

Having created

above them

is

all.

28

O

celestial Rishi, the Earth, which is the refuge of the universe,

disappears* (when the hour for universal into water.

Water disappears

Light, and

into

Mind is a great creature, Prakriti.

30

O Brahmana, disappears

There is nothing higher than Purusha

There is nothing among mobile and im-

which is Eternal. 31

mobile things in the

universe

that

Vasudeva is the Soul of all

fifth,

33

puis-

Earth, Wind, are primal

ele-

Mingling together they form what

ments of great puissance.

ble to all

Immutable, except

creatures.

Space, Water, and Light forming the

eyes,

is

Endued with great

Vasudeva, the eternal Purusha/ 2

called the body.

Mind.

and it disappears into Unmanifest

Unmanifest Prakriti,

into inactive Purusha.

is

Light into

Wind disappears into Space, and Space into

Wind. 29

sance,

dissolution comes)

Possessed of subtile prowess and invisiBrahmana, the puissant Vasudeva then

enters that combination

of the five

primal elements called

Such entrance is called his birth, and taking birth He 34 Without a combicauses the body to move about and act.

body.

nation of the formed.

36

five

Without,

primal

elements, no

again, the

body can ever be

entrance of Jiva into the

body, the mind dwelling within it cannot cause

it

to

move

He that enters the body is possessed of great puissance and is called Jiva. He is known also by other names, 38 He that takes his rise, from viz., Cesha and Sankarshana. that Sankasarshana, by his own acts, Sanatkumara, and in whom all creatures merge when the universal dissolution and act.

comes,

is

the Mind of all creatures and is called by the

of Praddyumna.

* 2".

e.,

37

From Him

merges into.— T.

name

{%. e., Pradyumna), arises

He


GAMi fAKVA,

tarva.)

7Gi)

From

who is the Creator, and who is both Cause and Effect. this last, everything,

viz.,

the mobile and immobile universe,

wise called Icana, and He is one, viz.,

illustrious

Aniraddha.

This one is called

takes its rise.

manifest in

Vasudeva, Avho

all

He

is

other-

acts.* 58

That

called

is

Kshetrajna,

king of kings, be and who is freed from attributes, should, known as the puissant Sankarshana, when He takes birth as

From Sankarshana arises Praddyumna who is callFrom Praddyumna is He who He is Icwara (Supreme Consciousness, He is is Aniruddha. 40 Lord). It is from me that the entire mobile and immobile Jiva.-f"

ed 'He that is born as Mind'.

and the

tructible

existent, flow.

Narada. that the indes-

It is from me,

universe springs.

destructible, the

existent

and the non-

They that are devoted to me enter into me I am known as Purusha. Without

41

and become emancipate.

am

acts, I

Twenty-fifth. 42

the

am entire and indivisible.

Transcending attributes, I

I am above all

pairs of attributes

and freed from all attachments. This, O Narada, thou wilt Thou beholdest me as endued with a fail to understand. In a moment, if the wish arises, I can dissolve this form. form. I am the Supreme Lord and the Preceptor of the universe. 43

That which thou beholdest of me, O Narada, is I now seem to be endued with the

only an illusion of mine.

Thou art not competent

attributes of ali created things.

know me. 44 form.

I

Eriect.

45

have disclosed

I

to

thee

am, O Narada, the doer, I I

am the sum total

of all

am

my

to

quadruple

Cause, and

living

living creatures have their refuge in me.

be thine that thou hast seen

duly

creatures.

I

am All

Let not the thought

the Jiva-soul.

4li

I

pervade all

* This cosmogony is agreeable to the Vaishnava scriptures.

without beginning is Vasudeva.

all,

Above From Vasudeva is Sankarshana. From Praddyumna id Aniruddha.

From Sankarshana is Praddyumna. Some persons find in this quadruple creation the distinct Christian Trinity.

It is very difficult,

the Hindu or the Christian,

which

is

trace of the

however, to say which doctrine,

the original and which

is

derived from

T.

The reader is requested to mark the address 'king of kings'. This is evidently a slip of the pen. The whole speech is that of Narayana and Narada is the listener.— T. t

y7


MAHAWaAKATA.

770

Brahmana, and am the inner Soul of all creatures.

things,

When

bodies

the

won ascetic

creatures, however, are

of all

I am not destroyed.

47

success,

destroyed,

Those highly blessed men who, having

become wholly devoted

ceed, on that account, in entering me,

Hiranyagarbha, who

is

me, become

to

Rajas and Tamas

freed from the attributes of both

called

[MokehadharruA

the

and suc-

He

great ascetic. 43

beginning of the worlds

who cannot be understood with the aid of the Nirukta, who is otherwise called Brahman, who is an eternal deity, is employed in attending to many of my conAvho has

cerns.

49

four faces,

The deity Rudra, born of my wrath, sprang from my

forehead. Behold, the eleven Rudras are swelling (with might)

on the right side of my body. the left

of my

side

Dasra, those two

The twelve Adityas

are

on

Behold, the eight Vasus, those

body.

foremost of deities, are in

60

my front,

61

and see, Nasatya and

celestial physicians, are

my rear.

in

Be-

hold also in my body all the Prajapatis and behold the seven Rishis also.

Behold also the Vedas, and

52

all

the

Sacrifices

numbering by hundreds, the Amrita (nectar), and all the (medicinal) herbs and plants, and Penances, and vows and 3 Behold also in me the eight observances of diverse kinds.* of

attributes indicative

puissance,

viz.,

those particularly-

attributes of Lordship, dwelling

called the

my body in their united and

together in

all

embodied form.

Behold also

64 Cree and Lakshmi, and Kirti, and the Earth with her hump. Behold the goddess Saraswati, that mother of the Vedas,

dwelling in me luminaries

Oceans,

!

Behold,

O Narada, Dhruva, that foremost of

55 ranging the firmament.

those

receptacles of

water, and

the Pitris in their embodied forms.

also

lakes,

and

Behold

also,

the three attributes (of Sattwa, Rajas, and Tamas)

are

formless.

in

to

those

done

in

am the Pitri of both the

deities

and the

acts

superior (in point of merit) deities.

I

rivers.

which

honor of the Pitris are

done

The

the

dwelling in

rne,

56

all

foremost ones amongst

best of men, the four

Behold also,

Behold

honor of the Pitris,

and am existing from the beginning (that is, from a time when they wore not). 5 Becoming the Equine-head I rove "

through the Western and the Northern

ocean

and

drink


Fctrva.]

canti parva.

sacrificial libations duly

poured with mantras and solid sacri-

771

515 ficial food offered with reverence and devotion.

In days of

yore I created Brahman who himself adored me in

sacrifices.

him many ex-

Gratified with him on that account I granted

I said unto him that in the beginning of the Kalpa he would be born unto me as my son, and the sovereignty of all the worlds would vest on him, coupled with diverse names being bestowed on diverse objects in conse-

cellent boons/ 9

quence of the starting of Ahankiira into existence.* 00 told him that the limits and boundaries he

be the

giver

that would (in sacrifices and by

them. 81

and

Pitris,

tion."

and the

deities

diverse

unto persons

of boons

proper acts)

I further assured him that

of adoration with all the

would assign (for

none would ever violate and,

the observance of creatures) farther, that he would

I also

he

him

solicit

for

would be an object

and Asuras,

creatures

all

forming

I also gave him to understand that

the Rishis the

crea-

would always

I

manifest myself for accomplishing the business of the deities

and that for that matter

I

would

manded by him even as a son by his

suffer sire.*]-

myself to be com63

Granting these

and other highly agreeable boons unto Brahman of immeasurable energy in consequence of my being gratified with him

* The Commentator is silent.

The sense seems to be that as Brahthe beginning of a Kalpa when

man is to be the son of Narayana in

there is no other existent object mobile or immobile, the same Brah-

man is to be vested with dominion himself create through Ahankara.

over all things which he would Of course, as long as Brahman is

without 'Ahankara' so long there can be no Creation,

i.

mobile and immobile, to be known by different names.

— T.

t 'Nityada' is 'always.'

manifest himself

e,

no objects

Some persons believe that Narayana has to

always for achieving the business of the

deities.

This Earth is not the only world where such manifestations are needed.

As to the object of the manifestations, considerable nion prevails.

difference

of opi-

In the Gita, the great deity himself explains that that

object is to rescue the good and destroy the wicked.

Others hold

that]

this is only a secondary object, the primary one being to gladden the

hearts of the devout by affording

them opportunities

of

worshipping

him and applauding his acts, and to indulge in new joys by serving his own worshippers. — T.


MAHATmAFUTA,

772

[Mokshadharm a

I (once more) adopted the course dictated by

highest

Nivritti

is

duties and acts.

identical

with

the

annihilation

The of

all

Hence, by adopting Nivritti one should con-

duct oneself in complete felicity. 6 settled convictions deduced from

Learned preceptors, with

'

the truths

philosophy, have spoken of me

within

and concentrated

GC

(Vedas) I have been

in

Yoga.*

the

effulgence

of

In the Chcchandas

hymned

repeatedly

Sankhya

of the

Kapila endued with the

as

puissance of Knowledge, dwelling

Surya,

Nivritti. 64

the

as

illustrious

In the Yoga scriptures, O Brahmana, I have

Hiranyagarbha.

been spoken of as one who takes a delight in

Yoga. 67

I

am

Assuming a form that is manifest, I dwell, at present,

eternal.

At

in the heavens.

the end

thousand Yugas I shall

of a

once more withdraw the universe into myself.

Having withdrawn all creatures, mobile and immobile, into myself, I shall exist

all

with Knowledge only

alone

for

158

my

After the lapse of ages I shall

again

with the aid of that knowledge.

That which

by the name

dyumna.

the

create

form creates the indestructible Cesha. 70

companion. 09

is

universe,

my

fourth

That Cesha is called

Sankarshana creates Prad-

of Sankarshana.

From Praddyumna I take birth myself as AnirudFrom Aniruddha springs

dha. I create (myself ) repeatedly. 71

Brahman.

The latter takes birth from Aniruddha's navel. From Brahman spring all creatures mobile and immobile. 72

Know that Creation springs in this way repeatedly beginning of every Kalpa.

and sunset

Then,

with

Time, endued

forcibly brings back

the

Sun

after

the same manner I shall, assuming

putting forth my

the

and destruction suc-

Creation

ceed each other even as sunrise again, as

at

in

this

world. 73

immeasurable energy,

his

the

strength, bring back

disappearance, after

form the

boar and

of a

Earth with her

belt of seas to her own position for the good of all creatures when she becomes submerged in water. I shall then slay the son of Diti, named Hiranyaksha, filled with pride of * This is a reference to the well known description of Narayana as

'Savitri-mandala-madtyavartih &c.,' It disc is meant,

is

not the visible Sun

bun that pure fountain of effulgence which

able for its dazzling brightness that is implied,

— T.

is

whose

inconceiv-


cinti parva,

Pavva.] "

?73

strength.* 74 75

Assuming the form then of a Man-lion, I shall,

for benefiting

the

Diti,

who

be

will

a

Hiranyaka<jipu, the

slay

deities,

great

destroyer

of sacrifices.

son

74

of

Unto

Virochana (the son of Prahlada) will be born a mighty son of

That great Asnra

the name of Vali.

unslayable of

be

will

the whole universe consisting of deities, Asuras, and Raksha-

He will hurl Cakra from the sovereignty of the universe. When after routing the Lord of Cachi, that Asura sas.

77

will take unto himself the sovereignty

Aditya. 78

I shall

of the three worlds, I

Aditi's womb, by Kacyapa,

shall take birth in

as the twelfth

(taking the sovereignty of the three worlds

from Vali; restore it to Indra of immeasurable splendour, and

Narada, in their respective stations. 79

replace the

deities,

As regards

Vali, that

unslayable by

all

foremost

of

Danavas, who

him

the deities, I shall cause

to

be

dwell

in

is

to

In the Treta age I shall take birth as Kama in the race of Bhrigu, and exterminate the Kshatriyas the nether regions/

who will become proud Towards the close

strength and possessions. 81

of their

of Treta

and the beginning of Dwapara,

I shall take birth as Rama the son of Dacaratha in

royal line. 82

At that time, the two Rishis,

of Prajapati, called by the

Ikshaku's

the two sons

viz.,

names of Ekata and Dwita, will

in consequence of the injury done by them unto their brother Trita, have to take

human form. 83

birth as apes, losing

beauty of the

the

Those apes that shall take birth

in

the

race

Ekata and Dwita, shall become endued with great strength and mighty energy and will equal Cakra himself in of

prowess.

All those apes,

allies for accomplishing the

regenerate business

then slay the terrible lord of the

one, will

become

of the deities. 84

my

I shall

Rakshasas, that wretch of

Pulastya's race, viz., the fierce Ravana, that thorn of all

the

worlds, together with

At

the

close of the

all

his

children

period joining

the

The tense used in the original

is

taking

future.

birth

in

the

What is meant, how-

ever, is that the great deity does these acts at the

Kalpa when he recreates the Earth.

followers. 86

Dwapara and the Kali

ages, I shall again appear in the world *

and

beginning of every

All cycles or Kalpas are similar

in respect of the incidents that occur in them.

— T.


Kahabhauata.

774 city of Mathura for the

purpose

after slaying innumerable

the side of the deities,

[Mohhadharmd Ransa. 8 "

of slaying

There,

Danavas that will be as thorns take up

I shall

sthali at the city of Dwaraka."

in

my residence in Kuca-

While residing

I shall slay the Asura Naraka the son

of the

in

that

Earth,

city

— him,

who will do an injury to Aditi, as also some other Danavas of the names of Muru and Pitha.^ Slaying also that is,

8

another foremost of Danavas, viz., the lord of Pragjyotisha, I shall transplant that delightful city furnished

kinds of wealth into Dwaraka,.

89

I

shall then

with diverse subjugate the

two gods worshipped of all the deities, viz., Mahecwara and Mahasena, who will become fond of the Danava Vana and do him diverse good offices and who will exert themselves vigorously for that worshipper of theirs.* 90

son of the Danava Vali,

viz.,

Vanquishing next the

Vana, who will be endued with

a thousand arms, I shall next destroy all the Danava city called Saubha.-f

81

who

next,

O

foremost

of Kala-yavana, a Danava

of Brahmanas, compass the death will be endued with great

the inhabitants of

I shall

might

in

being equipt with the energy of Gargya.+

consequence of his 92

A proud Asura

will appear as a king at Girivraja, of the name of Jarasandha,

* Mahecwara is

Mahadeva

or Civa.

generalissimo of the celestial forces.

Mahasena

is

Kartikeya, the

— T.

t Vana, the son of Vali, was a devout worshipper of Mahadeva. Vana's daughter Usha fell in love with Krishna's grandson Anirnddha. Aniruddha was imprisoned by Vana. It was to rescue Aniruddha that

Krishna fought with Vana, after having vanquished both Mahadeva and Kartikeya. The thousand and one arras of Vana, less two, were lopped off by Krishna. The episode of the loves of Aniruddha and

Usha is a very beautiful one. T. was the name of a flying J Saubha

city of the

Danavas.

Krishna

having killed all its Danava inhabitants. As to Kala-yavana, his death was brought about by Krishna under the following circumstances. Pursued by the Danava, Krishna took refuge felled this city into the ocean,

in a mountain-cave in which a king of the Satya Yuga was lying asleep. at the head of the sleeping king.

Entering the cave, Krishna stood

The Danava, entering the cave after Krishna, found the sleeping king and awaked him. As soon as the king looked at the Danava, the latter was consumed into ashes, for the gods had given a boon to the king that he who would awake him would be consumed by a glance of his.— T,


'

Canti fakva.

Farva.]

who

will

quarrel

with

all

775

the other

kings

of the

world.

His death will be compassed by me through some one guided by my intelligence.

113

next

I shall

the sacrifice of king Yudhishthira the son

else

Cicupala in

slay

of Dharma, 94 into

which sacrifice all the kings of the world will bring tribute. In some of these feats, only Arjuna, the son of Viisava, will

become my assistant. 93 all his

establish

Yudhishthira with

brothers in his ancestral kingdom.

People will call me

I shall

96 and Arjuna as Narayana and Nara, when, endued with puis-

we two, exerting our strength, shall consume a large number of Kshatriyas, for doing good to the world. Having

sance,

lightened the burthen of the Earth according to our pleasure, I shall merge all the principal Sattwatas, as also Dwaraka,

my favourite city, into my own self, bracing Knowledge.

1' 7

- 98

recollecting

my

Endued with four forms, I

this way, achieve many feats of great prowess,

all-emshall, in

and attain at

by me and honored Appearing in the forms of a swan,

last to those regions of felicity created

by all the Brahmauas."

a tortoise, a fish, O foremost of regenerate ones, I shall then display myself as a boar, then as a man -lion, then as a dwarf,

then as Rama of Bhrigu's race, then as Rama the son of Dacaratha, then as Krishna tne scion lastly as Kalki.

luo

of the

Sattwata

When the auditions in

the

race, and Vedas disap-

peared from the world, I brought them back.

The Vedas with

them, were re-created by

me in the Krita

auditions in

the

101

They have once more disappeared or may only be partially heard here and there in the Puranas. Many of my age.

best past.

appearances also in the world have become facts of the 10

Having achieved the good

*

of the

worlds in those

forms in which I appeared, they have re-entered into my own

Brahman

Nature.

sight of me

hast seen I have

in

(the

this

Creator) himself never obtained a

form of mine 103

which thou, O Narada,

today in consequence of thy entire devotion to me.

now

said

unto thee everything,

thee that art devoted to me

wholly.

Brahmana,

I have disclosed to thee

my ancient appearances and future ones also, together with all their mysteries

"Bishma continued,

104 !

— unto

best of men,

— 'The holy and illustrious deity, of


MAHAliUAKATA,

776

[Muksiuxdruirma

universal and immutable form, having said these words

Narada, disappeared there and then. 106

Narada

unto

endued

also,

with great energy, having obtained the high favor that he

had

solicited,

then proceeded with great speed to the retreat

Vadari,

called

beholding Nara and Narayana. 1 ""

for

This

great Upanishat, perfectly consistent with the four Vedas, in

harmony with Sankhya-yoga, and called by him by the name 107 and recited by Narayana of the Pancharatra scriptures, himself with his own mouth, was repeated by Narada in the presence of many hearers in the abode of Brahman (his sire) in exactly the same way in which Narayana (while that great god had showed himself unto him) had recited it and in which lOS

he had heard it from his own lips '•Yudhishthira said, 'Was not Brahman, the Creator of !

all things,

wonderful

acquainted with this

narrative

of the

glory of Narayana endued with intelligence that he heard it

9 from the lips of Narada?"

of

all

the worlds any

great Narayana ?

way

the

Is

different

illustrious

from

How then is it that he

Grandsire the

inferior to

or

was unacquainted n0

with the puissance of Narayana of immeasurable energy V "Bhishma continued, 'Hundreds and thousands of great-

Kalpas, hundreds and

thousands of Creations and Dissolu-

king of kings, have been over and become incidents

tions,

of the past.*

111

In the beginning of every

Creation, Brah-

man, endued with great puissance and who creates all things, is

remembered (by Narayana).

king,

that

* The

Narayana,

idea of Eternity

that

Brahman knows

foremost

of

all

gods

well, is

O

very

without any conceivable beginning and

Hindu sages that concern of a moment. was the itself to them Heaven the chiefdora of conceivable end was so thoroughly realised by the

Nothing less than unchangeable felicity for all time was the object All other things and states being mutable, and only Brahma being immutable, what they sought was an identification with

they pursued.

Brahma.

[Such identification with the Supreme Soul

pation they sought.

such a high ideal.

was the Emanci-

other religion has ever been able to preach The Hindu's concern is with Eternity. He regards

No

his existence here as having the duration of but the millionth part of a

moment.

How to present re-birth and attain to an identification

the Supreme Soul is. the object ©f his pursuit.

— T.

with


7

77

(Tantt parva.

Parva.]

He knows

much superior to him. 113

Narayana

that

the

is

He is

Supreme Soul, that He is the Supreme the Creator of Brahman himself. It was only unto that conclave of Rishis crowned with ascetic success that came Lord, that

to the abode of Brahman, that Narada recited

his

narrative

which is a very ancient one and which is perfectly consistent with the Vedas. The deity Surya, having heard that narrative from those Rishis crowned with ascetic success,* repeated it to

souls, that follow

in

his

train.

that imparts heat unto all the tive

been

king, of cleansed

the six and sixty thousands of Rishis,

unto those Beings created

(by

van of Surya.f Surya's train,

also,

Brahman)

118

113

"5

And

Surya, the deity

always journeying

son, repeated that excellent

of Meru.

That best of heard the

narrative from the deities, repeated it unto the Pitris,

recited it to me formerly. sire,

my

I heard it from

I have repeated it

to

sire

Cantanu, O

Myself having heard thee,

O

Bharata.

unto

narrative

117

Asita, then, having

ascetics, viz., the regenerate

of kings.

the

in

The high-souled Rishis that follow in

the deities assembled on the breast

113

have

souls, that

of cleansed for

narra-

that

worlds, repeated

119

it

O king

son,

who

from

my

Deities and

Munis, they who have heard this excellent old narrative which is

a Purdna, all adore the Supreme Soul.

belonging to the Rishis and another, should not,

120

This narrative,

thus handed down from one to

king, be communicated by thee to any

* K. P. Singha has completely

misunderstood the sense of Verse

Bhishma does not certainly mean that Brahman was unacquainted with the narrative. What Bhishma says is that it was not to Brahman, but to the Siddhas assembled in Brahman's abode, that Narada recited 113.

his narrative.

— T.

K. P. Singha misunderstands Verses 115 and 116 completely. The fact is, Surya recited the narrative unto those that precede and t

those that follow him in his journey through the firmament.

K. P.

Singha confounds the two classes of persons together. The Burdwau translator, as usual, makes nonsense of Verse 116. The correct reading (as given in the Bombay text) is 'lokan', the grammatical construction being 'lokan tapatah suryasya &c, The Burdwan translator make3 Surya repeat the narrative "to the worlds created and placed before Surya".— T.

98


mahabharata.

77S

[Nohshadharrrm

one that is not a worshipper of Vasudeva.

121

This narrative,

O king, is really the essence of the hundreds of other narrame. 122

heard from

tives that thou hast

In days of yore, O

monarch, the deities and the Asuras, uniting together, churned the Ocean and raised the Amrita. After the same manner, together in days

•the Brahmanas, uniting

of yore, churned

all the scriptures and raised this narrative which resembles

He who frequently reads this narrative, and he who frequently listens to it, with concentrated attention, in nectar. 123

124 succeeds in becoma retired spot, and filled with devotion,

ing a denizen, possessed of lunar complexion, of the spacious

Without doubt,

island known by the name of White Island.

such a man succeeds in entering into Narayana of a thou-

sand rays. 125

A sick person, by listening to this narrative becomes

from the beginning,

freed

man that simply desires to read

or

listen

by reading or listening to

that

is

reserved

for

it,

narrative

this

to

The devoted worship-

obtains the fruition of all his wishes. per,

The

from his illness.

attains

high end

the

to

devoted worshippers. 126

Thou

also,

O

monarch, shouldst alwayst adore and worship that foremost

He is the father and the mother

of all Beings.

and He

tures,

universe. 127

is

an

Let the

object

of reverence

illustrious

of all

with

crea-

the entire

and Eternal God of the

Brahmanas, viz., Janarddana of high intelligence, be gratified with thee,

G Yudhishthira of mighty arms

Vaicampayana continued, of narratives,

Narayana. 129

And

all

of

O Bharata, betaking themselves to the practice of

these words for His glorification, illustrious

Being

130 I'

(from that day), uttered

viz.,

'Victory

He, again, who

is

to

that holy

our best of

preceptors, viz., the Island-born Krishna, devoted to ces,

besfc

Janamejaya, king Yudhishthira the just and

silently meditating upon Narayana

and

" 128

—"Having listened to this

all his brothers became devoted to

them,

!'

sung, uttering the word

penan-

Narayana, that high mantra

which is worthy of being recited

in

silence.

lrl

Sojourning

through the welkin to the Ocean of milk, which is always the

abode of nectar, and worshipping the great God

came back to his own hermitage. ' 1

2

there, he


cahti pakva,

Parva.]

779

"Bhishma continued,—'I have now repeated to thee the narrative that was recited by Narada (unto the conclave That narraof Rishis assembled in the abode of Brahman). tive has descended from person to person

my sire who

I heard it from

times. to me.'

from very ancient

formerly

repeated

it

" 133

Suta continued, I have now told you all that Vaicampayana recited to Janamejaya. Having listened to Vaicampayana's narration, king Janamejaya properly .discharged

all

his duties according to the ordinances laid down in the scrip-

Ye have all undergone very severe penances and observed many high and excellent vows. Residing in this sacred forest that is known by the name of Naimisha, ye are 135 Ye foremost of all persons conversant with the Vedas.

tures.

134

foremost of regenerate ones, ye sacrifice

of Caunaka.

Do

ye

all

all

have come to this great adore and worship that

Eternal and Supreme Lord of the universe in excellent sacrifices, properly pouring libations of clarified butter into the fire

with the aid of mantras and dedicating the same unto^

As regards myself, I heard this excellent narra-

Narayana.

tive that has descended from generation

to

my sire who recited it to me in former times.

generation, from, lsG

Section CCCXLI.

Caunaka

said,

—How

puissant Narayana,

that illustrious god,

is

who is fully conversant with

viz.,

the

the

Vedas

and their branches, at once the doer and the enjoyer of sacrifices ?

x

Endued with forgiveness, he has adopted, again, it is

that holy

and puissant one who has himself ordained the

duties of

the religion of Nivritti (abstention).

Nivritti. 2

Indeed,

Why then has he made many of the deities the

takers of shares in sacrifices which, of course, are all the religion of Pravritti ?

due to

Why has he again created some

with a contrary disposition, for they follow the ordinances of the religion of abstention ? 3

doubt of ours.

Do -thou,

Suta, dispel this

This doubt seems to be eternal and

nected with a great mystery,

Thou hast heard all

is

con-

discourses


'SO

MAJHabhakata.

[Mokahadharma

on Nariiyana, discourses that are consistent with the (other) scriptures.*

4

Sauti said, O excellent Caunaka, I shall recite to thee what Vaicampayana, the disciple of the intelligent Vyasa, said when questioned on these very topics by king Janame5 Having heard the discourse on the glory of Narayana jaya.

who

is

Soul of

the

all

embodied creatures,

Janamejaya,

endued with great intelligence and wisdom, questioned Vaicampayana on these very subjects. 6

Janamejaya said,

— "The whole world of Being, with Brah-

man, the deities, the Asuras and human beings, are seen to be deeply attached to acts which have been said to be productive of prosperity. 7

Emancipation has,

regenerate one,

been said by thee to be the highest felicity

and to consist of

the cessation of existence.

They who, being divested of both

merit and demerit, become

emancipate, succeed, we hear, in

entering the great God of a thousand rays. 8

O Brahmana, that the eternal exceedingly all

difficult

religion

of observance.

It seems to

be

of Emancipation

is

Turning away from it,

the deities have become enjoy ers of the libations

fied butter poured

offerings presented

with mantras on to

sacrificial fires

of clari-

and other

them by the same or similar means. 8

Then, again, Brahman, and Rudra, the puissant Cakra the slayer of Vala, Surya, the Lord of the

stars

{viz.,

Chandra-

mas), the Wind-god, the deity of fire, the deity of the Waters, Infinite Space (as a living Being), the Universe too (as a con-

scious agent),

and the rest of the denizens of heaven,

it seems, are ignorant of

of conscious existenee efforts.*j-

in "

the way of securing an

that

is

— these,

annihilation

brought about by one's own

u Hence, perhaps, they have not betaken themselves

* The drift of Caunaka's queries seems to be this of Pravritti is opposed to that of Nivritti.

been created by the same Narayana ?

:

the religion

How is it that both have

How is it that he has made

Borne with dispositions to follow the one,

and others with dispositions

to follow the other ?— T. t

'Atmanah parinirmitam pralayam' means that destruction or ceswhich is brought about by one's own exertion.

sation of existence

What the king bays here is, — If the religion of Nivritti be so superior in consequence of its superior end, why is it that the deities who are


farva.}

CANTI PARVA.

to the path

that

is

781

certain, indestructible, and immutable.

Hence, perhaps, turning away from

that path, they have adopted the religion of Pravntti which leads to conscious existence that is measured by time. 12 This, indeed, is one

great fault that attaches to those

that

for all their rewards are terminable.

ate one,

is

planted in my heart

are

wedded

This doubt,

like a dagger

!

to

regener-

Tear

it

by reciting to me some discourses of old on this topic. is

my curiosity to listen to

thee.

13

acts,

out

Great

For what reason, Ore-

generate one, have the deities been said to be takers of their respective shares

to

them

with the aid of mantras in sacrifices of diverse kinds ?

Why

again are the denizens of heaven adored in sacrifices l li

And,

of sacrificial

offerings

presented

O best of regenerate persons, to whom do they, that take their shares of offerings in sacrifices performed to their honor, themselves make offerings when they perform great sacrifices?" 16

Vaicampayana said,

—"The question thou hast asked me,

O ruler of men, relates

a

to

deep mystery.

No man can

speedily answer it that has not undergone penances, and that is

not acquainted with the Puranas. 16 I shall, however, answer

thee by reciting to thee what my preceptor

the

Krishna, otherwise called Vyasa, the

Rishi

who has

distributed the Vedas, had said unto us on a former

occasion

when questioned by us. 17

great

Island-born

Sumanta, and Jaimini, and Paila

and myself numbering the fourth, and Cuka forming the fifth, were disciples of the illustrious Vyasa. 18

of firm vows,

We, numbering five

in

all,

endued with

self-restraint and

purity of observances, had completely subjugated wrath and controlled our senses.

Our preceptor used

Vedas having the Mahabharata for their time, on the breast of that

foremost

to teach

fifth.

19

us

the

Once on a

of mountains,

viz.,

the

delightful Meru, inhabited by Siddhas and Charanas while we

all

superior to us did not pursue it ?

Were they ignorant

thod by which Emancipation is attainable 1

of the meAre they yet ignorant of

the means by which to win cessation of existence ? ders the Verse correctly.

The Burdwan

translator

K. P. Singha renmisunderstands

it

although he repeats the exact words of the second foot of the second line.

— T.


Mahabharata,

782

[Mokshadharm®

were engaged in studying the Vedas, this very in our minds

°

doubt arose

that has been expressed by thee

therefore, questioned our

preceptor about

enswer that our preceptor made. Bharata

answer to thee,

21

I

now

shall

We,

today.

I

it.

heard the that

recite

Hearing the words that were

!

addressed to him by his disciples, that dispeller of all kinds of darkness represented by ignorance,

viz., the

the son of Paracara, said these words

:

22

blessed Vyasa

— I have undergone Ye

very severe, in fact, the austerest of penances.

best

of

men, I am fully conversant with the Past, the Present, and the Future. 23 In consequence of those penances of mine and of the restraint under which I kept my senses, while I dwelt

on the shores of the ocean of milk, Narayana became gratiAs the result of the great God's gratification, fied with me. this omniscience with respect to the

Listen now to me as

I discourse

this great doubt

has disturbed

that

with the eye of knowledge, beginning of the

Kalpa.

Present, and

Past, the

by me, arose

the Future, that was desired

to

in

my mind 21

you, in due order, on

your minds.

have,

I

beheld all that occurred in

25

He whom

the

both the Sankhyas

and those conversant with Yoga call by the name of the Supreme Soul, comes to be regarded as the foremost Purusha

own

in consequence of his

acts.

From Him

Prakriti that is called the unmanifest learned. 2 "

creation

From of all

he that

worlds,

springs forth

Pradhana by the

Unmanifest sprang,

puissant

the the

or

is

called

for

the

Aniruddha.

That Aniruddha is known among all creatures by the name of the Great Soul. 27 manifest,

It

created the

that

is

Aniruddha who, becoming

Grandsire Brahman.

Aniruddha

is

known by another name, viz., consciousness, and is endued with every kind of energy. 28

and Light numbering the

Earth, Wind, Space, Water,

fifth,

Creatures that have sprung

— these are the

five

from Consciousness. 29

Great

Having

created the Great Creatures (five in number) he then created their attributes.* Combining the Great Creatures, he

(That is, the attributes of vision to Light, taste to space, touch to Wind, and scent to Earth.— T.

to

Water, sound


OANTi PART A.

jParoa.]

783

then created diverse embodied Beings. recount

them

Pulaha, Kratu,

to

you. 30

high-souled

the

as

I

Vac,ishtha,

and the

Self-

— these should be known as the eight Prakriti

born Manu,

Upon these depend

elements.

me

Listen to

Marichi, Angiras, Atri, Pulastya,

worlds. 31

the

all

Then the

Grandsire of all the worlds, viz., Brahman, created, for the success of all creatures, the Vedas as also the Sacrifices

with

Prakriti-elements have

their

sprung

with

all

limbs.

vast

this

From

these

eight

universe/ 2

Then

sprang Rudra from the principle of wrath. life,

ing started into

life,

several

The Rudras ?

celestial

Rishis, hav-

approached Brahman with the object

of upholding the universe and

Grandsire, they

sire,

said,

operations. 3 *

its

Addressing

— We have been created, O holy

thou of great puissance.

one, by thee,

These eleven 33

Rudras are called by name of Vikara-Purushas.

the

Starting into

he created ten others that were like him.

the (eight) Prakritis, and the

branches

their

O Grand-

Tell us,

which of us should be vested with what jurisdiction P 5

What jurisdictions have been created by thee what particular affairs ? what kind these ? 86

Which of us

also unto each of us

of strength that we are to have for

of our respective jurisdictions.'

with

of

which of

the

measure

take charge

of consciousness, shall

Do thou ordain

for supervising

should, endued

discharging

the

duties

— Thus addressed by them,

the great god replied unto them in the following way. 37 " 'Brahman

said,

— You have done well, ye

speaking to me of this matter.

Blessed be you

deities, in all

I

!

was

thinking of this very subject that has engaged your atten-

How should the three worlds be upheld and kept How should your strength and mine to be utilized agoing

tion. 38

?

towards that end ?39

Let

all

of us, leaving

pair to that unman ifest and foremost

this

of Beings

place, re-

who

witness of the world, for seeking his protection. tell

us what is for our good.

Rishis, with

the ocean worlds.

41

4B

— After

is

the

He

will

and Brahman, proceeded to the northern shores of

of milk,

desirous

of

this, those deities

doing good

to

the

three

Arrived there, they began to practise those austere

penances that are declared by BrttitniQ in the V^lu.

Those


MAHAHHftnATA.

784

austerest of penances are known

ma (the foremost

[Moltshadharma

by the name of Mahaniya-

vows and observances). 42 They stood there with mind fixed, immovable as posts of wood, and with eyes upturned

of

and arms raised upwards. 43

For a thousand were engaged in those severe penances.

celestial years they

At the

conclusion of that period they heard these sweet words in harmony with the Vedas and their branches. 4 * " 'The

blessed and

holy one said,

of wealth

possessed

company, honoring you all these words

4ft !

I

with

for

the good

I shall increase your energy

ing the same

with

Pravritti

unto you Verily, the

!

three

of the

for

acts).

46

Ye

these penances from desire of

Ye foremost of Beings, enjoy now

!

your

in

and strength, invest-

(predilection

gods, well have you undergone

adoring me

Brahman

welcome, I say

know what is in your hearts

thoughts that engage you are worlds.

—Ye deities and Rishis

of asceticism, with

the

excel-

lent fruits of those austerities which ye have gone through

This Brahman is the Lord of all the

worlds.

puissance, he is the Grandsire of all creatures.

Do

foremost of deities.

ye

all,

47 !

Endued with

Ye also

are

with concentrated minds,

perform sacrifices for my glory. 48

In those sacrifices which you will perform, do ye always give me a portion of the sacrificial offerings.

I shall then, ye lords of creation, assign

to each of you your respective jurisdictions will be for

your good — !

and ordain what

"

49

'

Vaicrampayana continued,

— "Hearing these words of that

God of gods, all those deities and great Rishis and Brahman became filled with such delight that the hair on their bodies stood on its end. 60 a sacrifice in

They forthwith made arrangements

for

honor of Vishnu according to the ordinances

laid down in the Vedas.

In that sacrifice, Brahman himself

dedicated a portion of the offerings to Vishnu. 51

The

deities

and the celestial Rishis also, after the manner of Brahman, dedicated similar portions, thus

were,

portions

offered

each

unto the great God.

The

with great reverence unto Vishnu,

in respect of both the measure and the quality

of the

articles used, according to the ordinances laid

down for the

The deities and the Rishis and

Brahman, in

Krita age."


OANTI PitVA,

Parva,]

785

that sacrifice, adored the great God as one endued

with the

complexion of the Sun, as the foremost of Beings, situate

beyond the reach of Tamas, vast, pervading all things, the Supreme Lord of all, the giver of boons, and possessed of

Thus adored by them, the boon-giving and

puissance/ 3

God, invisible and bodiless, addressed those assembled celestials from heaven and said unto them M 'The offerings great

:

dedicated by you in this sacrifice have gratified with all

of you.

I

be return.* 65

I am

reached me.

bestow rewards on you

shall

that will, however, be fraught

all

with

ends whence there will

This shall be your distinctive feature, ye gods,

from this day, in consequence of my grace and kindness for you.

Performing sacrifices in every Yuga, with large pre-

sents, ye will become

of Pravritti. 58

born

enjoyers of fruits

Ye gods, those men also that will perform sacrifices

according

to the ordinances of the Vedas, will give into all of you shares

of their sacrificial offerings.

the receiver

(in

57

In the Veda-sutras I make him

such sacrifices) of a

which he has himself offered one in to look after those affairs that

share

this

similar

sacrifice.

appertain

to

68

to

thafc

Created

your respective

uphold the worlds according to the mea-

jurisdictions, do ye

sures of your strength as dependent on the shares you receive

those sacrifices. 59

in

rites and

Indeed, drawing strength

observances that

will

worlds, taking their rise from the

be current in

those several

of Pravritti, do

fruits

continue to uphold the affairs of those

from the

worlds.-f-

60

ye

Strength-

ened by the sacrifices that will be performed by men, ye will These are the thoughts that I entertain

strengthen me.

you all."

1

It is for

Vedas and

this

sacrifices

purpose that I

and plants and

with these by human beings

*

herbs.

Duly served

on Earth, the deities

'Avritti lakshanam' means that the

for

have created the

will

be

reward to be bestowed shall

not be Emancipation whence there is no return, but such reward (aa the felicity of heaven) whence there will be a return for each receivers.

of the

—T.

+ 'Taking their rise from the fruits of Pravritti' implies 'having their origion in their desire for such fruits as appertain to the religion of Pravritti or acts.'— T.

99


MAHabharata,

7S6

[Alokshadharm*

Ye foremost of deities, till the end of this Kalpa, ordained your creation, making your constitutions

gratified."

I have

depend upon the consequence of the religion of Pravritti.

Ye foremost of Beings, do ye then, as regards your respective urisdictions,

engage

yourselves in seeking the good of the

three

words. 63

Marichi,

Kratu,

and

Vacishtha,

Angiras,

Atri,

Pulastya,

Pulaha,

— these seven Rishis have been

created by a fiat of the will. 64

These will become the fore-

most of all persons conversant with the Vedas.

In fact, they

will become the preceptors of the Vedas.

They will be wedded to the religion of Pravritti for they have been intended to devote

themselves

to

the

of procreating

act

offspring."

5

This is the eternal path that I disclose of creatures engaged in acts and observances.

The puissant Lord who is charged

with the creation of all the worlds

Aniruddha. 66

called

is

Sana, Sanatsujata, Sanaka, Sanandana, Sanatkumara, Kapila,

and Sanatana numbering the seventh, 07

— these seven Rishis are

known as the spiritual sons of Brahman. Their knowledge comes to them of itself (without being dependant on study or exertion). These seven are wedded to the religion of 68 Nivritti. They are the foremost of all persons conversant with Yoga. They are possessed also of deep knowledge of the Sankhya philosophy. They are preceptors of the scriptures on duty and it is they that introduce the duties religion of Nivritti and cause

From Unmanifest the three

great

them

(Prakriti) has

attributes

(of

to

flow in

flowed

the

of the

worlds. 69

Consciousness and

Sattwa, Rajas, and Tamas),

Transcending Prakriti is he called Kshetrajna. 70

That Kshe-

The path of those that are wedded to acta is fraught with return. One cannot, by that path, reach the spot whence there is no return. Different creatures have trajna is myself.

been created with different ends.

Some are intended for the

path of Pravritti and some for that of Nivritti. to the path that a enjoys.

creature

is

the

According

reward that he

This Brahman is the master of all the worlds.

dued with puissance it is he *

follows

What is stated here is that

vritti cannot

that

En-

creates the universe.*

creatures following

hope to reach the spot whence there

is

71 " 7 '

the path of Pra-

no return.

It is


'

canti fakva,

Farm.]

787

He is your mother and father, and he is your grandfather. At my command, he will be the giver of boons unto all His son Rudra, who has sprung from

his brow command, will, endued with puissance, uphold all

creatures." at

his

created beings. 74

Go ye to your respective

seek, according to the

jurisdictions,

ordinances, the good

of the

Let all the scriptural acts flow in all the worlds. be no delay in this. 75

and

worlds

!

Let there

Ye foremost of celestials, do ye ordain

the acts of all creatures and the ends that they are to attain

Do ye appoint also

therefor.

which all creatures are to

the

live.

limits

76

has been set to run is the foremost

be known by the name of Krita. tures should not be slain in the

formed. wise. 77

of the

periods

for

This .present epoch that of all epochs and should In this Yuga living crea-

may

sacrifices that

and

It should be as I ordain

let

it

not

be per-

be

other-

In this age, ye celestials, Righteousness will flourish

After this age will come the epoch called The Vedas, in that Yuga, will lose one quarter. Only three of them will exist. 7s In the sacrifices that will in its entirety.*

Treta.

be performed in that

age, animals, after dedication with

ness

again,

it

will

lose

one quarter; only three

On the expiration

thereof will flourish. 79

the

As regards Righteous-

aid of sacred mantras, will be slain.

quarters

of the Treta

will

come the mixed Yuga known by the name of Dwapara.

In

that Yuga, Righteousness will lose

two quarters and only

two quarters thereof will flourish. 80

Upon the

expiration of

Dwapara the Yuga that will set in will be called Tish, and it will come with Kali walking in the lose full three quarters.

in all

— places

Only

a

Righteousness will

van.

quarter

thereof will

exist

Sl

!

'"When the great God said these words, the by the path

of Nivritti

that that spot

it

deities

and

capable of being reached.

The path of Pravritti is always fraught with return. One may become, by walking along that path, the very chief of the celestials, but that status is not

conceived),

down.

eternal.

Since the beginning

(if

a beginning can be

millions and millions of Indras have arisen and fallen

— T.

* Literally, 'with their four quarters entire'.

—T.


'

Mahabharata.

788

[M ohshadharma

the celestial Rishis addressed him and said,

— If only a fourth

part of Righteousness is to exist in that age in

O holy one,

tell us,

we do

place,

82

?

" 'The blessed and holy tials,

every

whither shall we then go and what shall

said,— Ye foremost

one

of celes-

ye should, in that age, repair to such places where the

Vedas and sacrifices and Penances and Truth and traint,

self-res-

accompanied by duties fraught with compassion

all creatures, will still continue to

be able to touch you at all

"Vyasa continued,

for

Sin will never

flourish.

83

!

—'Thus commanded by the great God,

the deities with all the Rishis bowed their heads unto him and

then proceeded to the places they desired. 84 zens of heaven had left that place, only there, desirous of beholding the

in

the

form of Aniruddha/ 5

showed himself

Brahman remained

great Deity

then

The foremost

residing

of deities then

to Brahman, having assumed a form that had

Kamandalu and

Bearing a

a vast equine head. stick, he

After the deni-

the

triple

appeared before Brahman, reciting the while the

Vedas with all their branches. 86

Beholding the great Deity

of immeasurable energy in that form crowned with an equine

head, the puissant Brahman, the

moved by the

desire

of doing

Creator of all

good to

his

the

worlds,

Creation, 87 wor-

shipped that boon-giving Lord with a

bend of his head, and

stood before him with hands joined

reverence.

in

The great

Deity embraced Brahman and then told him these words. 85 " 'The holy one said,

—Do thou,

of the courses of acts which

ordainer of all

art the great

Brahman, duly think

creatures are

created

to

Master and the Lord of the universe.

Thou

follow.

Thou

Beings.

art

the

Placing this burthen

on thee I shall soon be free from anxiety. 89

At such

however, when it will be

accomplish the

difficult for thee to

purposes of the deities, I shall

my own

forms due to

emergencies

G0 !

received his

of the

gravity

of the

— Having said these words, that grand form

with the equine head disappeared his own

appear in incarnate

then

apprehension

times,

command, Brahman

region. 91

It

is

for

this,

then too

and

there.

Having

proceeded quickly blessed

one, that

to

the


OANTi parva,

Fdrva.] eternal

Deity, with

7S9

ceptor of the first share offered in sacrifices

92

and hence

ac-

it

is

upholder of all Sacri-

that He came to be called as the eternal fices.

became the

navel,

the lotus in his

He himself adopted the religion of Nivritti, the end

after which those creatures strive that are desirous

of indes-

He ordained at the same time the religion

tructible fruits.

of Pravritti for others, with the

view

variety

of giving

to

He is the beginning, He is the middle, and He is the end of all created Beings. He is their Creator and He is their one object of meditation. He is the actor and He

the universe." 3

Having withdrawn the universe into Himself at the end of the Yuga, He goes to sleep, and awakening at the commencement of another Yuga, He once more creates the

is the act.

Do you all bow unto that illustrious one who

universe. 84

possessed of high soul and

who transcends the

butes, who is Unborn, whose form

the

is

the

three

denizens of heaven.

refuge

you bow unto

Him who is the Supreme Lord of all

tures,

who is the Lord

of all

Rudras, who

of the

the Adityas, and of the Vasus as

Him who is the Lord

of the

,well.

9fi

attri-

universe, and

is the abode or

is

the

is

who

Do

95

crea-

Lord of

Do you bow unto

Acwins, and the Lord of the

Maruts, who is the Lord of all the Sacrifices ordained in the 97 Bow unto Him who Vedas, and the Lord of the Vedangas.

always resides in the Ocean, and who

called

is

Hari, and

whose hair is like the blades of the Munja grass. Bow unto Him who is Peace and Tranquillity, and who imparts the 88 Bow unto Him who religion of Moksha unto all creatures. is the

Lord of Penances, of all kinds of energy, and of Fame, the Lord of Speech and the Lord of all the

who is ever

Rivers also 99

Bow unto Him who is called

Kaparddin, who

Great Boar, who is the Unicorn, and who is possessed intelligence; who is the Sun, who assumed the great of

is the

well-known form with the equine head displayed

in

a

fourfold

form.

100

;

Bow

and who unto

is

always

Him who

is

unrevealed, who is capable of being apprehended by know-

who is both indestructible and destructible. The 101 who is immutable, pervadeth all things. He is the Supreme Lord who can be known with the aid of

ledge only,

supreme Deity,


mahabharata.

790

[Mokahadharmc^

It was thus that, aided by the

the eye of Knowledge alone.

eye of Knowledge, I beheld in days of yore that foremost of 1"2 Asked by you, I have told you everything in deities. detail, ye disciples,

and do you act according to my words

and dutifully serve the Supreme Lord called Hari. Do you hymn His praises in Vedic words and adore and worship Him also according to due rites !'

" lft3

Vaicampayana continued, "It was thus that the arranger of the Vedas, endued with great intelligence, discoursed to His son, the highly

occasion.

us, questioned by us on that

righteous Cuka, and all his disciples (viz., ourselves) listened to him while he delivered

Richs extracted from

thus, us.

106

Vedas. 105

the four

thee everything about what

Our

recites

it

others, 107

to

endued with intelligence and health, and possessed

and strength.

If ill, he becomes

bound, freed from his bonds. obtains (by this) the

fruition

attains to a long

also.

life

103

unto the

with concentrated attention,

listens,

to this discourse or reads or

was

It

preceptor discoursed to

He who, having uttered the words — 'I bow

— frequently

with

have thus told

I

thou hadst asked me.

O king, that our Island-born

holy Lord,'

preceptor,

adored the great Deity

king, then

with ourselves,

discourse. 104

that

freed from

The man who of all

his

becomes

of beauty

that illness

;

if

cherishes desires

desires,

and

A Brahmana, by doing

easily this,

becomes conversant with all the Vedas, and a Kshatriya be-

comes crowned with success.

A Vaicya, by doing it, makes

considerable profits, and a Cudra attains

to great

felicity.

109

A sonless man obtains a son. A maiden obtains a desirable husband.

A woman that has conceived brings forth a son. 110

A barren woman conceives and attains to wealth of sons and grandsons.

He who recites this

ceeds in passing

happily

kind along his way.

discourse

on the way suc-

and without impediments of any

In fact, one attains to whatever objects

111 Hearone cherishes, if one reads or recites this narrative. ing these words of the great Rishi, fraught with certainty of

conclusion,

and embodying

a

recital

of the

that high-souled one who is the foremost

attributes

of all beings,

ing this narrative of the great conclave of Rishis

of

hear-

and other


CaNTI PAEVA,

Parva,)

denizens of heaven,

791

—men who are devoted to the Supreme

Deity derive great happiness." 112

Section CCCXLIL

Janamejaya said,

—"0 holy one,

me the significations of those

it

diverse

behooveth thee to

names

uttering which

the great Rishi Vyasa with his disciples hymned the

Madhu.

of the illustrious slayer of

those names

of Hari, that

tell

praises

I am desirous of hearing

Supreme Lord

of all

creatures.

Indeed, by listening to those names, I shall be sanctified and cleansed even like the bright autumnal moon

Vaicampayana said,

—"Listen,

fications are of the diverse names,

I"

1

"2

king, to what the

signi-

due to attributes and

acts,

of Hari as the puissant Hari himself of cheerful soul explain-

That slayer of hostile

ed them to Phalguna. 3

heroes, viz. 9

Phalguna, had at one time asked Kecava, enquiring after the imports of the some of the names by which the high-soul-

ed Kecava is adored.

4

"Arjuna said, — '0 holy one,

Supreme ordainer of the immutable Past and the Future, O Creator of all Beings, Lord of the universe, O one, O Refuge of all the worlds, dispeller of the fears of all

thee in detail,

names of thine,

persons,6 I desire

to

hear

from

all

those

Kecava, the significations of

God, which have been mentioned by the

great Rishis in the Vedas and of diverse acts of thine

!

the

None

Puranas

in

consequence

than

thee,

O Lord, is

else

competent to explain the significations of those names.'

6 "7

"The holy one said, 'In the Rigveda, in the Yajurveda, in the Atharvans and the Samans, in the Puranas and the Upanishads, as also in the treatises on astrology,

O Arjuna, 3

in the Sankhya scriptures, in the Yoga scriptures,

and in the

treatises also on the Science of Life, many are the names that 9 have been mentioned by the great Rishis.

names are derivable from relate to my acts.

my

attributes

Do thou hear, with

Some

of those

and some of them concentrated atten-

O sinless one, what the import is of each of those names ln (in particular) that have reference to my acts, j se recite tion,


[Mokshadharma

maHABHARata;

792

Salutations unto Him

my body. that

is

Supreme Soul

the

you were half

It is said that in days of yore

them to you.

of

of great

embodied creatures'* 11

all

Him

Salutations unto Narayana, unto

Him, viz.,

glory,

that

identifiable

is

with the universe, unto Him that transcends mal) attributes (of Sattwa, Rajas, and Tamas), unto

the three (pri-

Him

From His grace

that is, again, the Soul of those attributes.

12

hath arisen Brahman and from His wrath hath arisen Rudra. He is the source whence have sprung all mobile and immobile creatures.

O foremost of all persons endued with Sattwa, the

attribute of Sattwa consists of the eight

and

ten qualities.f

That attribute is Supreme Nature having for her soul the Sky and Earth and succeeding by her creative forces in 13 That Nature is identical with upholding the universe. the

fruit

of all

(in

acts

the

form of the diverse regions

of felicity to which creatures attain through their acts). She is also the pure Chit. She is immortal, and invincible,

and is called the Soul of the universe. From her flows all 14 (She the modifications of both Creation and Destruction. is

identical

He

She or

with my Prakriti or Nature). the

is

both the sacrifice that

is

source verse.

15

He

of the

is

performed and the

He is

performs the sacrifice.

Purusha.

He is

otherwise

called

infinite

Aniruddha and

Destruction

Brahmana's night

wore

that

sacrificer

ancient and the

the

Creation and the

When

Divested of sex,

penances that people undergo.

the

the

uni-

through

the

of

off,

is

made

grace of that Being of immeasurable energy, a lotus its appearance first, O thou of eyes like lotus petals.

16

With-

Brahman, springing from Aniruddha's of Brahman's day, Aniruddha evening the Towards grace. a consequence of this, there and as wrath, became filled with sprang from his forehead a son called Rudra vested with the in that lotus was born

power of destroying everything (when the hour

for

destruc-

* This salutation of Krishna unto the Supreme Soul is very characteristic.

He salutes himself by saluting the Supreme Soul.— T.

t Sattwa is the attribute of righteousness. eight and ten qualities.

It is said

to

consist

The Commentator mentions them all.— T.

of


CANT1 PARTi,

Parva.]

793

These two, viz., Brahman and Rudra, are the

tion comes).

having sprung respectively from

foremost of all the deities,

Wrath (of Aniruddha). 17" 18

Acting

according to Aniruddha's directions, these two deities

Create

the Cheerfulness and the

Although capable of granting boons unto

and Destroy.

creatures, they are,

to which they attend, (viz., Creation ly

all

however, in the matter of the concerns

and Destruction), mere(It is Aniruddha

instruments in the hands of Aniruddha.

making Brahman and Rudra the visiRudra is otherwise

that does everything,

19 ble agents in respect of the universe).

called Kaparddin.

sometimes

He has matted

locks

on

head

is

bald.

displays

a

that

head, and

his

He

loves

to

dwell in the midst of crematoriums which constitute his home.

He is an observer of the austerest vows. He is a Yogin of He is the destroyer of Dakmighty puissance and energy. sha's sacrifice and the tearer of Bhaga's eyes. O son of Pandu, 2"

Rudra should be known to have always Narayana Soul.

21

shipped,

If that

deity

then,

O

of deities,

Partha,

worshipped. 22

I am

worlds, of all

the universe.

is for

the

puissant

O son

Narayana

of Pandu,

the

Rudra, again, is my Soul.

16

If I do not

auspicious and boon-giving I^ana, nobody would 24

worlds.

adore the

then

adore

The ordinances I set are followed by all the

Those ordinances should always be adored, and

therefore, that I adore them.

myself,

also

of all

Soul,

this that I alwavs adore him. 23

my own self.'

his

Mahecwara, be wor-

viz.,

the

is

for

it is,

He who knows Rudra knows He who

25

and he who knows myself knows Rudra.

follows Rudra follows me.

Rudra is Narayana. Both are one;

and one

two

is

displayed

in

forms. 26

different

Rudra and

Narayana, forming one person, pervade all displayed things and cause them to act. to grant me a boon, in

No one else than Rudra is competent son of Pandu. 27

Having

my mind, I adored in days of yore the

sant

Rudra,

for

obtaining

the

boon

Rudra thus, I adored my own self. 28

of a

thee,

my own 100

(Rudra being, as

self).

29

All

the

son.

this

puis-

In adoring

Vishnu never bows his

head unto any deity except his own self. that I adore Rudra,

settled

ancient and

It is for this reason

I

deities,

have

already

including

told

Brahman


mahabhieata.

794

[Mokshadharma

and Indra and the deities and the great

Rishis, adore

yana, that foremost of deities, otherwise called by of Hari. s0

Nara-

the

name

Vishnu is the foremost of all Beings past, present,

or future, and as such should always be adored and worshipped

with reverence

sl .

Do thou bow

thy

head

unto Vishnu.

Do thou bow thy head unto Him who gives protection to alL Do thou bow,

son of Kunti, unto

unto him in sacrifices. 32 kinds of worshippers.

I

that

great

who eats the

boon-giving

offerings

made

have heard that there are

four

deity, that foremost of deities,

Among them all, they that are devot-

ed to me wholly and do not adore any other deity, are the I am the end they

foremost.

seek,

and though engaged in

they never seek the fruits thereof.* 3

acts,

The three remain-

ing classes of my worshippers are those that the

fruits

of their

They

acts.

attain

are

desirous

regions

to

of

of great

but then they have to fall down therefrom upon the

felicity,

exhaustion of their merits.

Those amongst

therefore, that are fully awakened

my

worshippers,

(and, as such, that

know

that all happiness is terminable except what is attainable by

persons that become identified with me) obtain what is

most (and invaluable).* 54

fore-

Those that are awakened and

whose conduct displays such enlightenment, may be engaged in adoring Brahman or Mahadeva or

other deities that

the

occur in heaven, but they succeed at least in attaining to myself/

5

I have thus told

thee,

O

Partha, what the destinc-

tions are between ray worshippers/ 6

Thyself,

son of Kunti,

and myself are known as Nara and Narayana. Both of us have assumed human bodies only for the purpose of lightenI know

ing the burthen of the Earth. 37 of Yoga that rest on the Soul. I am,

O Bharata.

I know the

the

different

religion

of Nivritti, and

that contributes to the prosperity of creatures. 38 I am, I am the one sole Refuge of all men.

been called by the name of Nara, called Nara.

* /. S.ml.

— 1\

«.,

kinds

I know who I am and whence all

Eternal as

The waters have

from Him And since the waters, in former times, were my for they

sprang

Emancipation or complete identification with the Supremt


cakti t a&vi,

Parva.]

refuge, I am, therefore, called

795

by the name of NsLrayana. 51

Assuming the form of the Sun I cover the universe with my And because I am the home of all creatures, therefore,

rays.

am I called by the name of Vasudeva. 40 I am the end of all I pervade the «ntir« creatures and their sire, O Bharata. firmament and the Earth, Partha, and my splendour Bharata, transcends every other splendour. 41 I am He, whom all creatures wish to attain to at the end. And because I overwhelm called by

all

the

have come to be

universe, I

of Vishnu. 42

name

the

Desirous of attaining

success through restraint of their senses, people seek

to

to at-

am heaven and Earth and the firmament For this am I called by the name of

tain to me who

between the two.

The word Pricni includes

4

Damodara. *

water, and nectar.

the Vedas,

food,

my

These four are always in

stomach.

Hence am I called by the name of Pric^igarbha. 44 The Rishi3 have said that once on a time when the Rishi Trita was thrown into a well by Ekata and Dwita, the distressed Trita invoked me, fallen Trita

saying, 45

!

Pri^nigarbha, do

—That foremost of Rishis,

thou rescue the

viz., Trita,

the spiri-

Brahman, having called on me thus, was rescued from the pit. The rays that emanate from the Sun who tual) son of

4fi

gives heat to the world, from the

Moon, constitute

my

blazing fire, and from the

Hence do foremost of learned Brahmanas call me by the name of KeQava. 47 The high-souled hair.

Utathya having impregnated his wife disappeared from her The younger brother gods.

side through an illusion of the

Vrihaspati then appeared before that high-souled one's wife. 48

Unto that foremost of Rishis that had repaired thither from desire of congress, the child in the womb of Utathya's

wife,

O son of Kunti, whose body had already been formed of th© five primal elements, said,* 9

entered into this womb.

mother

!

giver of boons, I have already

child, Vrihas-

pati became filled with wrath and denounced a curse on

saying, 10

— Since thou obstructest me in

have come

hither from

my

It behooveth thee not to assail

— Hearing these words of the unborn desire of the

this

pleasures

him,

way when

I

of congress,

therefore shalt thou, through my curse, be visited

by blind-


Mahabharata.

795 ness,

without doubt

51 !

[Mukahudharma

— Through this curse of that foremost

of Rishis, the child of Utathya was born blind and It was for

remained for a long time.

came

Rishi, in days of yore,

Dirghatamas. 5

to

reason

this

known by

be

he

blind

that

that

name

the

of

He, however, acquired the four Vedas with

-

their eternal limbs and subsidiary parts.

quently invoked me by

After that he

fre-

name of mine. Indeed, according to the ordinance as laid down he repeatedly called upon me by the name of Kecava. 68 Through the merit he acquired by uttering

this

secret

this name repeatedly, he became

of his blindness and then came to be

Gotama.

called by

This name of mine, therefore,

ductive of boons

unto them that

utter

the name

Arjuna, it

54

cured

among

of

pro-

is

all

the

and the high-souled Rishis. The deity of fire and Shoma, blending together, become transfused into one and

deities

the same substance.

It is

for

reason

this

that the

universe of mobile and immobile creatures is said to

vaded by those two

Shoma are spoken

of as

and the same result. for their mouth.

deities.*

55

It is

in

be

per-

In the Puranas, Agni and

possessing

The deities

entire

natures

had one

that

also are said to have

Agni

consequence of these two beings

endued with natures leading to the same result that they other and upholders of the

are said to be deserving of each universe.'

" 56

Section CCCXLIII. "Arjuna said,

— 'How did Agni and Shoma,

in

days of

yore, attain to uniformity in respect of their original nature ?

The object of this Verse, the Commentator says, is to explain the weaning of the word 'Hrishikeca'. Agni is the digestive fire, and Shoma is food. Uniting together, Agni and Shoma, therefore, uphold the universe. In the form of digestive fire and food, Agni and Shoma are two gladdeners of the universe. They are called on this account *

'Hrishi' (in the dual 'keca' or hair of

number).

And since

Narayana, therefore

these etymologies are very fanciful. is explained as the 'l^a' or

is

he

they

are, as

it

were, the

called 'Hirishikeca'

All

Elsewhere the word 'Hrishikeca'

lord of 'Hrishika' or the scu&ea.

— T,


canti parva.

Parva.)

This doubt has arisen in

O slayer of Madhu

my

797

Do

mind.

thou

dispel

it,

1 I'

"The highly and holy one said,

'I shall

recite to

thee,

O

Pandu, an ancient story of incidents arising from my own energy. Do thou listen to it with rapt attention !'

son of

When four thousand Yugas

according to the measure of the

celestials

elapse, the dissolution of the universe comes.

Manifest

disappear

into

Unmanifest.

the

All

3 mobile and immobile, meet with destruction.

Wind, all

disappear.

Light, Earth,

Darkness spreads over the universe

which becomes one infinite expanse of water.* infinite waste of

second,

it

nauo-ht exists is

water only

neither

is ;

exists

When that

Brahma without a

like

day nor night.

Neither aught

6 neither manifest nor unmanifest.

nor

When such

the condition of the universe, the foremost of Beings,

the eternal and

The

creatures,

viz.,

immutable Hari springs from Tamas, that

combination of the attributes (of omnipotence and the rest) belonging to Narayana, that is indestructible and immortal, that is without senses, that is inconceivable and unborn, that is

Truth's self fraught with compassion, that is endued

the form of existence which the rays of the

with

gem called Chin-

tamani have, that causes diverse kinds of inclinations to flow in diverse

directions, that

divested

is

of the

principles

of

and mortality and decay, that is formless and all-pervading, and that is endued with the prin-

hostility and deterioration

ciple of universal Creation

ning, middle, or end.'

and of Eternity without begin-

There is authority for this assertion. 7

The Cruti declares, Day was not. Night was not. Aught was not, Naught was not. In the beginning there was only Tamas.* 7

She was of the form of the universe, and she is Narayana of universal form. Even this is the

the night of

meaning of the word Tamas. s

From

that

Purusha (called

Hari) thus born of Tamas and having Brahma for his parent,

*

'Sat' is existent or aught.

'Asat' is naught or non-existent.

generally, these two words are used to imply

former being gross or manifest, and the 'Tamas' here does not

primeval darkness,

mean one

Couip,

of the

Effects

latter, subtile

three

Very and Causes, the or unmanifest.

primal attributes but

Manu, '^sitidaai taiuobhutam &c,'— Ti


798

Ma.habha.ra.ta.

[Mokshadharmto

started into existence the Being called

Brahman.

Brahman,

desiring to create creatures, caused Agni and Shoma to spring

from his own eyes.

Afterwards when

created, the created persons came out

Brahmanas and Kshatriyas.

creatures came in their due

He who

started

to

be

order as

into

life

as

Shoma was none else that Brahma; and they that were born as Brahmanas were all Shoma in reality. He who started into Being as Agni was none else than Kshatra.

The Brah-

manas became endued with greater energy than the Kshatras. If you ask the reason why, the answer is that this

superiori-

ty of the Brahmanas to the Kshatriyas is an attribute that is

manifest to the

whole world. It occurred as follows. The Brahmanas represent the eldest creation as regards men. None

were created before that were superior to the Brahmanas.

He who offers food into the mouth of a Brahmana ed as pouring libations into a blazing fire deities).

I say that having ordained

regard-

is

(for

gratifying the

things in

this way, the

creation was accomplished of creatures by Brahman.

Having

established all created Beings in their respective positions, he

upholds the three worlds.

There occurs a declaration to the

same effect in the Mantras of the

Crutis."

—Thou,

Agni,

art the Hotri in sacrifices, and the benefactor of the universe.

Thou art art,

benefactor of the

the

deities, of men,

and

of all

(other) authority also for this.

—Thou

O Agni, the Hotri of the universe and of sacrifices.

Thou

the worlds

10 !

— There

is

art the source through which the deities

— Agni

is

Agni

again

the universe u !

of sacrifices.

is

and men do good to

truly the Hotri and

the

Brahma

the performer

of the

No libations can be poured into the sacrificial

sacrifice.

fire

12

without

uttering mantras ; there can be no penances without a person to perform them

;

the worship of the deities and men and the

Rishis is accomplished by the libations poured with mantras.

Hence, sacrifices.*

Agni, thou hast been

regarded as the Hotri in

Thou art, again, all the other mantras that have

* I do not know whether I have understood correctly the last part of this sentence.

I think what is stated is that by

honoring Hari and

Mantras, one honors the deities and men and the Rishis. think, dead men or the Pitris arc referred to.— Tt

By men, I


Cantt PA.RYA,

Parva.)

the Brahmanas the duty is in the sacrifices

Horaa

of the

respect

been declared in

79^ rites

For

of men.

ordained of officiating for others

The two other

they perform.

orders, viz.,

Kshatras and Vaicyas, that are included within the regenerate or twice-born class, have not for

Hence,

them.

The

sacrifices.

Brahmanas

(which

sacrifices

same duty prescribed

the are

Agni,

like

who uphold

Brahmanas perform)

the

Strengthened in this way, the deities

strengthen the deities.

fructify the Earth (and thereby support all

creatures).

living

But the result that may be achieved by the foremost of sacrifices may as well be accomplished through the mouth of the Brahmanas. 13 That learned person who offers food into the mouth of a Brahmana is said to pour libations into the sacred fire for gratifying the deities. 14 In this way the Brahmanas have come to be regarded as Agni. They thai are possessed of learning adore Agni. Agni is, again, Vishnu. Entering

all

creatures, he

upholds their life-breaths. 16

this connection there is a Verse sung by

man, in creating the universe,

created

first

In

Sanatkumara. Brahthe

Brahmanas.

The Brahmanas become immortal by studying the Vedas, and repair to heaven through the aid of such study. The intelligence, speech, acts and observances, faith, and the penances of the Brahmanas uphold both the slings of strings

Earth and the heaven like nectar.* 16

upholding bovine

duty higher than Truth.

There

no

is

There is no superior more worthy

of reverence than the mother.

There

none more efficient

is

than the Brahmana for conferring felicity both here and hereafter.

17

The inhabitants

of those realms

where Brahmanas

have no certain means of support (from lands or other kinds property assigned to them) become

very

the oxen do not carry

draw the plough, nor

the

people

or

do vehicles of any kind bear them. is

never churned for yielding butter.

miserable.

There milk kept

There

in

jars

On the other hand, the

residents become divested of prosperity of every kind, and be-

take themselves to the ways of robbers (instead of being able * The reading 'vagamritam'

'gavimriUm.'

—T

.

is

an error.

The

correct

renting

ia


Marakrarata.

800

to enjoy the blessings of peace).* nas, the histories,

who are the souls

are the creators of all things,

existent

Indeed,

creatures,

who

identifiable

with

of all

and who are

sprang from the mouth of Narayana.

objects,

it is said

Pura-

In the Vedas, the

and other authoritative writings, it is said

that the Brahmanas,

all

18

[Mokshadharma

that the

Brahmanas first came out of that when he had restrained his

great boon giving god's mouth

The Brahmanas are distinguished above

speech as a penance.

the deities and Asuras, since they were

created by myself in

my indescribable form as Brahma as I have created ies and

the Asuras and the great

Rishis and placed them in

them occasion-

their respective situations and have to punish

In consequence

ally.

of his

the deit-

licentious

assault

on Ahalya,

Indra was cursed by Gautama, her husband, through which Indra got a green beard on his face. Kaucika, Indra lost also, his own

Through that curse of testicles

which

loss

was

afterwards (through the kindness of the other deities) made up

by the substitution of the sacrifice of

testicles

of a

ram.

When in the

king Sarjjati, the great Rishi Chyavana became

desirous of making the twin Ac wins sharers of the offerings,

Indra objected.

Upon Chyavana

sought to hurl his thunderbolt at him. lysed Indra'sarms. fice

sacrificial

Indra

insisting,

The Rishi para-

Incensed at the destruction of his sacri-

by Rudra, the great Rishi Daksha once more set himself

to the

practice of severe austerities

and attaining

to

high

puissance caused something like a third eye to appear on the forehead of Rudra.f

When Rudra addrest himself for the belonging to the Asuras, the

destruction of the triple city

preceptor of the

Asuras,

viz.,

U<;anas, provoked beyond

durance, tore a matted lock from his own

* In former times kings and chiefs always used to assign lands to learned Brahmanas for their support.

en-

head and hurled ib rent-free

Those countries where

Brahmanas had not such lands assigned to them, were, as it were, under a ban.

What is said in this Verse

is

that in such countries the

blessings of peace are wanting.

The inhabitants are not borne on

vehicles drawn by oxen or steeds.

—T.

t In consequence of this third eye on Eudra's forehead, he

came to

be called by the name of 'Virupaksha' or the 'ugly or fieree-eyed'.— T.


CANTl PAR7A.

parva.)

801

From that inattled lock of Utjanas sprang many

at Rudra.

Those serpents began to bite Rudra, at which his throat became blue. During a byegone period, viz., that

serpents.

connected with the Self-burn Mann,* it is said that Narayana

had seized Rudra by the throat and hence did Rudra's throat become blue. On the occasion of churning the Ocean for raising the amrita, Vrihaspati of Angiras's race sat

on

the

shores of the Ocean for performing the rite of turascharana.

When he took up a little water for the purpose of the initial <ich'iW,ana., the

water seemed to him to be very

muddy.

At

angry and cursed the Ocean, saying,

this Vrihaspati became

— Since thou continuest

to be so dirty regardless of the

fact

of my having come to thee for touching thee, since thou hast

not become clear and

transparent, therefore from

this

day

thou shalt be tainted with fishes and sharks and tortoises and other aquatic animals

!

— From that time, the waters of the

ocean have become populous with diverse kinds of sea-animals

and monsters.

Vicwarupa, the son of Tashtri, formerly beHe was, on his mothers

came the Purohita of the deities. side,

connected

with the Asuras, for his mother

was the

While publicly

unto the

daughter of an Asura.

offering

deities their shares of sacrificial offerings, he privately offered

The Asuras,

thereof unto

the

Asuras.

chief Hiranyakac,ipu

at

their head, then

shares

sister,

the mother

of Vicwarupa,

and

with their

repaired

solicited a

to their

boon from

her, saying,

— Thy son Vicwarupa by Tashtri, otherwise called

Tr^iras,

now the Purohita of the deities.

is

While he gives

unto the deities their shares of sacrificial offerings publicly, he gives us our shares of the same privately. In consequence of this, the deities are being aggrandised, and

weakened.

behoveth thee,

therefore,

we

are

beinc

upon Thus addressed by him that he may take up our cause them, the mother of Vicwarupa repaired to her son who was It

!

to

prevail

* A Manwantarah consists of about 72 'Chaturyugas', i. e., 288 yugas,

according to the measurement of the celestials. the Vaivaswat Manwantarah, i

e.,

The present

is

called

the period connected with

Manu

At each Manwantarah a new Manu appears. The Self-born Maau was a different persoa,— T.

the son of

Viva*;wat.

101


— mahabharata,"

$02

[II okshadharma

then staying In the Nandana woods (of Indra) and said unto him,

— How

thou art engaged

son, that

is it,

in

aggran-

dising the cause of thy foes and weakening that of thy materIt behooveth thee

nal uncles ?

Vicwarupa, thus

not to

act

this

in

way

!

by his mother, thought that he

solicited

should not disobey her words, and as the consequence of that the

side

of Hiranyakacipu,

having paid proper respects to

his

mother.

reflection he went over to

after

King Hiranya-

kacipu, upon the arrival of Triciras, dissmised

his

old Hotri,

Vacishtha the son of Brahman, and appointed Triciras to that office. Incensed at this, Vacishtha cursed Hiranyakacipu,

viz.,

saying,

— Since thou dismissest me and appointest another per-

son as thy Hotri, this sacrifice of thine shall not be completed,

and some Being the like of whom has not existed before will In consequence of this curse, Hiranyakacipu was slay thee !

slain by Vishnu in the form of a man-lion. Vicwarupa, having

adopted the side of his maternal relations, employed himself Impelled by the in severe austerities for aggrandising them. desire of causing him

many

patched to him

swerve from his vows, Indra des-

to

beautiful

Apsaras.

Beholding those

celestial nymphs of transcendent beauty, the heart of Vicwarupa became agitated. Within a very short time he became

exceedingly attached to them.

Understanding that he had

become attached to them, the celestial nymphs said unto him one day,

— We

shall not

tarry

here any longer.

shall return to that place whence we came

said so, the

son

Stay with me.

of Tashtri

I shall

the Apsaras rejoined, ras.

replied,

do you good

— We are

!

In

fact,

we

— Unto them that

— Where will you go — Hearing him say

celestial nymphs

?

so,

!

called

Apsa-

We chose in days of old the illustrious and boon-giving

Indra of great puissance !—-Vicwarupa then said unto them, This very day I shall so ordain that all the deities with Indra at their head shall cease to be !— Saying

began efficacy.

energy.

to

recite

this, Triciras

mentally certain sacred Mantras of great

By virtue of those Mantras he began to increase in With one of his mouths he began to drink all the

Soma that Brahmanas addicted to Sacrifices poured on their sacred fires with due rites;.

With a second mouth he began


— 503

CANTi parva.

F&rva.]

With

to eat all the food (that was offered in Sacrifices).

his

up the energy of all tka him swelling with Beholding deities with Indra at their head. energy in every part of his body that was strengthened by the Soma he was drinking, all the deities then, with Indra in third mouth he

began

to

drink

their company, proceeded to the Grandsire Brahman.

at

addressed him

they

presence,

his

Soma that is duly offered in

— All the

We no longer obtain

The Asuras are being aggrandised, while we are

being weakened!

It

behooveth thee, therefore, to ordain

—After the deities ceased, the Grandsire — The great Rishi Dadhichi of Bhrigu's race now

what is for our good replied,

said,

the sacrifices performed every-

where is being drink by Vicwarupa. our shares.

and

Arrived

!

is

engaged

in

Go, ye deities,

performing severe austerities.

Do ye so arrange that

unto him and solicit a boon from him.

With his bones let a new weapon Thus instructed by the be created called the Thunder-bolt

he may cast off his body

!

!

Grandsire, the deities proceeded to that place where the holy

Rishi Dadhichi was engaged in

his

austerities.

The

with Indra at their head addressed the sage, saying,

deities

— holy

we hope, are being well performed and Unto them the sage Dadhichi said, Wel-

one, your austerities,

uninterrupted

!

come to all of you

!

Tell me what I should do

shall certainly do what you will say

!

It behoveth thee to cast off thy body

worlds

!

—Thus

solicited,

you

I

!

They then told him,

for

benefiting all

the sage Dadhichi,

who was a

Yogin and who regarded happiness and misery light,

for

in

the

the

great

same

without being at ail cheerless, concentrated his Soul

by his Yoga power and cast off his body. When his Soul left its temporary tenement of clay, Dhatri, taking his bones, created

an

irresistible

weapon

called

the

Thunder-bolt.

With the Thunder-bolt thus created of the bones of a Brahmana, which was impenetrable by other weapons and irresistible and pervaded by the energy of Vishnu, Indra struck Having slain the son of Vicwarupa the son of Tashtri. Tashtri thus, Indra severed the head from

the

body.

From

the lifeless body, however, of Vicwarupa, when it was pressed, the energy that was still residing in it gave birth to a mighty


toAHAisHAK&TA.

804

[Mokxhadkarma

Asura of the name of Vritra. Vritra became the foe of Indra, but Indra slew him also with the Thunder-bolt.

In conse-

quence of the sin being thus doubled of Brahmanicide, Indra

became inspired with a great thereof he had to

and as the consequence

fear

abandon the sovereignty of heaven.

He

Manasa lake.

In

entered a cool lotus-stalk that grew in the

consequence of the Yoga attribute of Anima, he became very

minute and entered the fibres of that lotus stalk.*

When the

lord of the three worlds, the husband of Cachi, had thus dis-

appeared from sight through fear of the the universe became lordless.

Tamas

assailed

great Rishis

the

lost

deities.

all

sin of Brahmanicide,

The attributes of Rajas and The Mantras uttered by the Rakshasas appeared every-

efficacy.

where. The Vedas were about to

disappear.

The inhabitants

of all the worlds, destitute of a king, lost their strength and

began to fall an easy prey to Rakshasas and other evil Beings.

Then

the deities and

the

uniting

Rishis,

together,

made

Nahusha, the son of Ayush, the king of the three worlds and duly crowned him as such. Nahusha had on his forehead full effulgence, which had the

five-hundred luminaries of blazing

every creature of energy.

virtue of despoiling

Thus equipt

Nahusha continued to rule heaven.

The three worlds were The inhabitants of the happy cheerful. more became and Nahusha universe once

restored to their normal

then said, me.

condition.

— Everything that Indra used to enjoy before — Having said is

Only, his spouse Cachi is not by

this,

!

Nahusha proceeded to where Cachi was

and, addressing her,

— O blessed lady, I have become the lord of the deities Do thou accept me —Unto him Cachi replied, saying, — Thou

said,

!

!

art,

by nature, wedded to righteousness of behaviour.

belongest, again, to the race

of Shoma.

not to assail another person's wife

by her, said, me.

!

It behooveth

Thou thee

—Nahusha, thus addressed

— The position of Indra

is

I deserve to enjoy the dominions

now being occupied by and

all

the

precious

* By practising Yoga one acquires certain superhuman powers. These are called 'Yogaicwaryya'. They include Anima, by which one can become very minute; Laghima, by which one can become very

£ioa8 ; &c.

— T.


— Parva.)

Oanti palva,

805

possessions of Indra.

In desiring to enjoy thee there can

be

Thou werfc Indra's and, therefore, should be mine Cachi then said unto him, I am observing a vow that has

no sin.

!

After performing the final ablutions

not yet been completed. I shall come to

within

thee

from Indra's

promise

few

a

days

— Extracting this

!

Nahusha

spouse,

Meanwhile Cachi, afflicted with pain and find her

and assailed by her

lord

sight Vrihaspati

celestials).

At the

understood her to be penetrated by

He immediately had

anxiety.

anxious to

grief,

of Nahusha, proceed-

fear

ed to Vrihaspati (the chief priest of the first

her presence.

left

recourse

Yoga-meditation

to

and learnt that she was intent upon doing what was necessary for restoring her husband to his true position. Vrihaspati then addressed her, saying,

— Equipt with penances and

be thine in consequence of this vow that

the merit that will

thou art observing, do thou invoke the boon-giving goddess

Upacruti

Invoked by thee, she will appear and show thee While in the observance of

!

where thy husband is dwelling

!

that very austere vow, she invoked with

the

of proper

aid

Mantras the boon-giving goddess Upacruti.

Invoked by

Cachi, the goddess presented herself before her and I am here at thy bidding

Invoked by thee

!

What cherished wish of thine shall

I

Thou

art

Truth

Thou

!

goddess Upacruti took there, she

within pale

the

fibres

of a

and emaciated,

And the the

pointed out

lord

of

blessed

that

said,

me where my husband is Rita !— Thus addressed, the

art

her to

!

the

lake Manasa.

lotus-stalk.

became

Indra

Beholding his

spouse

exceedingly

anxious.

heaven said unto himself,

is

mine

grief on my account, finds

Arrived

Cachi her lord Indra residing

to

sorrow that has overtaken

the position

!

— Bowing

thee to show

behooveth

it

said,

have come

accomplish ?

unto her with a bend of the head, Cachi lady,

I

!

— Alas, great

is

me I have fallen off from my spouse, afflicted with my lost self and comes to i

This out

— Having reflected this strain, Indra addressed — In what condition art thou now — She answered him, —Nahusha invites me to make me his

me here

!

his dear spouse and said,

wife.

I

in

?

have obtained a respite from him, having fixed the


— [Mokshadharm$

11AHA.BHAKATA,

SOS

time when I am to go to him

!

—Unto her Indra then said,—

Go and say unto Nahusha that he should come to before, viz., one unto which

vehicle never used

should be harnessed, and ariving at thine in

should wed thee

!

thee

on a

some Rishis

that

state

he

Indra has many kinds of vehicles that

are all beautiful and

All

charming.

these have

borne thee.

Nahusha, however, should come on such a vehicle that Indra himself had not possessed Thus counselled by her lord, Cachi !

with a joyous heart.

Indra also once more

entered the fibres of that lotus stalk.

Beholding the Queen

left that

spot

of Indra come back to heaven, Nahusha addressed her, saying,

—The time thou hadst fixed is over — Unto him Cachi said !

what Indra had directed her of great Rishis unto

the

to

say.

vehicle

Harnessing a number

he rode, Nahusha set out

from his place for coming to where Cachi was living. The foremost of Rishis, viz., Agastya, born within a jar, of the vital seed of

Maitravaruna, beheld those foremost of Rishis

insulted by Nahusha in that way. hia foot.

Unto him, Agastya

Him Nahusha struck with

said,

— Wretch, as thou hast

betaken thyself to a highlv improper act, do thou fall down Be transformed into a snake and do thou on the Earth !

continue to live in that form as long as the Earth and her As soon as these words were uttered by the hills continue !

The three

great Rishi, Nahusha fell down from that vehicle.

worlds once more became masterless. The deities and the Rishis then united together and proceeded to where Vishnu was and appealed to him for bringing about the restoration of Indra. Approaching him, they said,— O holy one, it behooveth thee of Brahmanito rescue Indra who is overwhelmed by the sin The boon-giving Vishnu replied unto them, sajing, c id e J

Let Cakra perform a Horse-sacrifice in honor of Vishnu. will then be restored to his

former position — The !

He

deities and

the Rishis began to search for Indra, but when they could not blessed went to Cachi and said unto her,— Requested by !— lady, go unto Indra and bring him here Indra, them, Cachi once more proceeded to the lake Manasa. find him they

rising from the lake, came to Vrihaspati.

The celestial priest

Vrihaspati then made arrangements for a

great

Horse-sacri-


canti part a,

tarva.] fice, fit

S07

substituting a black antelope for a good steed every way

to be offered up in

Causing Indra, the lord of

sacrifice.

the Maruts, to ride upon that very

steed

(which was saved

from slaughter) Vrihaspati led him to his own

The

place.

lord of heaven was then adored with hymns by all the deities

and the Rishis.

He continued to rule in heaven, cleansed of

the sin of Brahmanicide which was divided into four portions in woman, fire, trees, and kine. It was thus that Indra, strengthened by the energy of a Brah-

and ordained to reside

mana, succeeded in slaying his

foe

(and when, as the result

of that act of his, he had been overpowered by sin, it was the

energy of another Brahmana that rescued him). that

It was thus

Indra once more regained his position.

" 'In

days of yore, while the great Rishi Bharadwaja was

saying his prayers by of the

three

feet

the

side

of Vishnu,

reached

that

of the

Ganga, one

celestial

when he assumed

three-

his

Beholding that strange sight, Bharadwaja assailed Vishnu with a handful of water,

footed

form,

spot.*

upon which Vishnu's bosom received a mark (called Sreevatsa).f Cursed by that foremost of Rishis, viz., Bhrigu,

Agni was obliged to become a devourer of all things. 57 Once on a time, Aditi, the mother of the deities, cooked some food for her sons. She thought that, eating that food and strengthened by it, the deities would succeed in slaying the Asuras. After the food had been cooked,

Vudha

(the presiding

of the luminary known by that name), having

deity

completed the

observance of an austere vow, presented himself before Aditi

and said unto her,

— Give me alms — Aditi, though thus !

cited for good, gave him none, thinking that no

soli-

one should

* The river Ganga has three currents. One flows through heaven? one is visible on the Earth, and a third flows through the nether regions. Persons of the regenerate classes, when saying their morning,

midday, or evening prayers,

have to touch water often.

meant, therefore, by 'Bharadwaja touching the water'

dwaja was saying his prayers.

is

What is

that Bhara-

Vishnu assumed his three-footed form

for beguiling Vali of the sovereignty of the universe.

With ©ne foot he covered the Earth, with another he covered the firmament, Thex© was no space left for placing his third foot upon. T.

t

The 'Sreevatsa' is a beautiful whirl on Vishnu'- bosom.— T.


O mahabhakata.

SOS

eat of the food she had cooked

had first taken it. give

refu-ed to

[Mokahadharina her

before

sons, the

deities,

Incensed at the conduct of Aditi who thus

him alms, Vudha, who was Brahma's

self

through the austere vow he had completed, cursed her, saying that as Aditi had refused him alms she would have a pain in her womb when Vivaswat, in his second birth in the

of Aditi, would be born in the form of an egg.

ed Vivaswat at that

that Vivaswat, the

for that reason

of Vudha,

time of the curse

deity

womb

Aditi remind-

who

is

and

it

is

adored in

Craddhas, coming out of the womb of Aditi, came to be called

by the name of Martanda. 88 the father of sixty daughters.

The Prajapati Daksha became Amongst them, three and ten

were bestowed by him upon Kacyapa

upon Manu all

;

ten upon Dharma ; ten

Although

and seven and twenty upon Shoma.

;

the seven and twenty

bestowed upon

that were

Shoma were

Nakshatras and

called

equal

in

respect

beauty

of

and accomplishments, yet Shoma became more attached to Rohini, than

The

one,

viz.,

filled

with jealousy, leaving him, repaired to their sire and

the rest.

rest

of his spouses,

informed him of this conduct of their husband, saying, holy one, although

all

of us

equal

are

in point of beauty,

yet our husband Shoma is exclusively attached to our sister

Rohini the

!

— Incensed at this representation of his daughters,

celestial

Rishi

Daksha

cursed

Shoma,

thenceforth the disease phthisis should

and dwell assailed

in

him.

saying,

Through this curse of Daksha, phthisis

Shoma and

the puissant

Assailed by phthisis in

this

way,

The latter addressed him, saying,

entered into

Shoma came

then said unto Shoma,

sacred

body.

Daksha.

The Rishi

— Thou art beiug reduced by the

has

assailed

thee.

There is a sacred

water called Hiranyasarah in the Western ocean. to that

his

to

—I have cursed thee be-

cause of thy unequal behaviour towards thy wives.

disease phthisis that

that

assail his son-in-law

water, do thou bathe there

!

Repairing

— Counselled by

Shoma proceeded thither. Arrived at Hiranyasarah, Shoma bathed in that sacred water. Performing his

the

Rishi,

oblations,

he

cleansed himself from his

sin.

And

because

that sacred water was illumined (abhasita) by Shoma, there-


$09

3ANTI PARVl.

Farva.]

by the name of Prabhasa. In consequence, however, of the curse denounced upon him this day, begins to in days of old by Daksha, Shoma, to fore was it from that day

called

wane from the night of the full moon till his total disappearance on the night of the new moon whence he once more begins to wax till the night of full moon. The brightness received a stain, for the also of the lunar disc from that time

dark body of Shoma, since then, has come to present certain In fact, the splendid disc of the moon has, from that 69 Once on a time, a day, come to exhibit the mark of a hare. spots.

Rishi of the name of Sthulaciras was engaged in practising very severe austerities on the northern breasts of the mounin those

While engaged

tains of Meru.

austerities, a pure

breeze, charged with all kinds of delicious perfumes, began to

Scorched as his body was by

blow there and fan his body.

the very severe austerities he was

undergoing, and living as of every

he did upon air alone to the exclusion he became highly gratified

consequence

in

kind of food, delicious

of that

While he was thus gratified

breeze which blew around him.

with the delicious breeze that fanned him, the trees around him, (moved by jealousy), put forth their a display and extorting his praise.

duct of the trees because

it

flowers for making

Displeased at

con-

this

was dictated by jealousy, the

— Henceforth, ye shall not be able — In days of yore, times to put forth your flowers at

Rishi cursed them, saying,

6ft

all

for

!

doing good to the world, Nararyana took birth as the great

While engaged in practising severe austerities on the breast of Meru, he summoned the Ocean to

Rishi Vadavamukha,

The Ocean, however, disobeyed

presence.

his

his

summons.

Incensed at this, the Rishi, with the heat of his body, solidified the waters of the Ocean and caused them to become as saltish in taste as the human sweat.

The Rishi further

waters shall henceforth cease

to

be

the Equine-head, roving within thee, will

they will be as sweet as honey

!

— It

*

no one

The Hindu scriptures 102

else

than the

— Thy

drink thy waters,

is for this curse

that the

taste

and

Equine- head.* 61

The

waters of the Ocean to this day are saltish to the are drunk by

said,

Only when,

drinkable.

mention that there

is

ara

Equine-head of


maba-mjarata,

810

[Mokthadkarma

named Uraa, of the Himavat mountains, was de(After Himavat had promised sired by Rudra in marriage.

daughter,

the

hand

of

Uma to Mahadeva, the great Rishi Bhrigu, Himavat,

approaching

addressed him,

daughter of thine unto me unto him, saying,

— Rudra

is

in

saying,

marriage

the

!

— Give this

— Himavat replied

bridegroom already select-

my daughter! — Angry at this reply, Bhrigu the hand of thy — Since thou refusest my suit

ed by me for said,

for

daughter and insultest me thus, thou shalt no longer abound To this day, in consequence of the with jewels and gems !

Rishi's words, the mountains of Himavat have not any jewels

and gems.

Even such is the glory of the Brahmanas.

It is

-

through the favor of the Brahmanas that the Kshatriyas are able to possess the eternal and undeteriorating Earth as their

The power of the Brahmanas, again, her. Agni and Shoma. The universe is upheld is made up of by that power and, therefore, is upheld by Agni and Shoma united together." It is said that Surya and Chandramas are the eyes of Narayana. The rays of Surya constitute my Each of them, viz., the Sun and the Moon, invigorate eyes. wife

and enjoy

and warm the universe

respectively/'*

And

because

of the

Sun and the Moon thus warming and invigorating the universe, they have come to be regarded as the Harsha (joy) of the universe.

It is in

consequence of these acts of Agni

and Shoma that uphold the universe that I have come

be

to

called by the name of Hrishikeca,

O son of Pandu

I am the boon-giving Icana

Creator of the universe.* 55

the

!-"

Indeed,

vast proportions which roves through the seas. Blazing fires constantly

mouth and these drink up the sea- water. It always makes a roaring noise. It is called Vadava-mukha. The fire issuing

issue from its

from it is called Vadavanala. The waters of the Ocean are like clarified butter.

The Equine-head drinks them up as the sacrificial fire drinks butter poured upon it. The origin of the

the libations of clarified

Vadava fire is sometimes ascribed to the wrath of Urva, a Rishi of the race of Jamadagni.

Hence it is sometimes called Aurvya-fire. — T. Agni

* The etymology of the word 'Hrishikeca' is thus explained.

and Shoma ure called by the name of 'Hrishi' in the dual number. is called 'Hriahikeca'

who has those two

for

his kec,a or

hair.

where, the word is explained as the 'IcV or lord of 'Hrishilsa,'.

— T.

He Else-


canti PAavA,

Farva-.]

Sll

Through virtue of the Mantras with which libations of clafifled butter are poured

on the sacred

and appro-

I take

fire,

priate the (principal) share of the offerings made in

sacrifices.

My complexion also is of that foremost of gems called

Harit.

66 It is for these reasons that I am called by the name of Hari.

am regarded

I am the substantial abode of all creatures and

by persons conversant with the scriptures to be identical with Truth or Nectar. I am, for this reason, called by learned Brahmanas by the name of Ritadhama (abode of Truth or Nectar). 67

When in days of yore the Earth became submerg-

ed in the waters and lost to the raised her from the

depths of the

the deities adored me by the

found her out and

view, I

For

Ocean.

name of Govinda.'

18

this

reason

Cipivishta

The word Cipi indicates a person that has no hair on his body. He who pervades all things in the form of Cipi is known by the name of £ipivishta. t9 The a

is

name.

Rishi Yashka, with

tranquil

soul, in

voked me by the name Cipivishta. that I came intelligence,

many It

a sacrifice for

is

this

reason

name. 70

Yashka of great having adored me by the name of Cipivishta,

to

bear

secret

this

succeeded in restoring the Niruktas

which had disappeared

from the surface of the Earth and sunk into the nether gions. 71

I was never born.

ever be born.

am

in-

I am the Kshetrajna of all

I called by the name

of

re-

Nor shall I Hence

I never take birth.

creatures.

Aja (unborn).* 72

I have never

uttered anything base or anything that is obscene. The divine

Saraswati who is Truth's self, who is the daughter of Brah-

man and is otherwise called by the name

of Rita, represents

my speech and always dwells in my tongue.

73

and the non-existent have been merged by me

The existent in

my

The Rishis dwelling in Pushkara which is regarded abode of Brahman called me by the name of Truth. * 7

Soul. as

the

I have

never swerved from the attribute of Sattwa, and know that the attribute of Sattwa has flowed from me. In this birth also of mine,

O Dhananjaya, my ancient attribute of Sattwa has

* I am the Soul of all creatures, and, therefore, unborn, the Soul

being Eternal, Unbeginning and Unending,

Unb&ru,— T,

Hence am

I called the


Mahabharata.

&12

not left me so that in even

this

life,

[Molcshadharma m)'self on

establishing

Sattwa, I set myself to acts without ever wishing Cleansed of all sins as I am through the

fruits.

their

for

attribute of

Sattwa which is my nature, I can be beheld by the aid of that knowledge only which arises from adoption of the attribute of Sattwa.

I am reckoned also

among those

that

are

wedded to that attribute. For these reasons am I known by "" 6 75 I till the Earth, assuming the the name of Sattwata.* form of a large plough-share of black iron.

And because my

complexion is black, therefore am I

by the name of

I have united the Earth

Krishna. 77

Mind, and Wind with Light. kuntha.f

78

called

with Water, Space with

am

Therefore

I

called

Vai-

The cessation of separate conscious existence by

identification with

Supreme Brahma is the highest attribute

And since

or condition for a living agent to attain.

never swerved from that attribute or condition, I fore, called by

Firmament

79 the name of Achyuta.^

known

extend

I

am, there-

The Earth and the

in

all

directions.

because I uphold them both, therefore

am

I

are

name of Adhokshaja.89

to

have

called

And

by the

Persons conversant with the Vedas

and employed in interpreting the words used in those scriptures adore me in sacrifices by calling upon me by the same name. 81

*

In days of yore, the great Rishis, while engaged in

The race in which Krishna took birth was known by the name All these etymologies are, of course, exceedingly fanci-

of Sattwata.

Not that the etymologies do not correspond with the rules of Sanskrit Grammar, but then they are not accepted by lexicographers. The fact is that each root in Sanskrit has a variety of meanings.— T.

ful.

t This Verse refers to 'Panchikarana'.

The

Light, "Wind, and Space are the five primal is divided

into five portions and

fact

is,

elements.

Earth, Water,

Each

of these

the portions so arrived at are then

united or mingled together for forming the different substances of the universe, the proportions in which they are mingled being unequal. I

— T.

'Achyuta' has been variously rendered into English.

sense is here explained.

'Unswerving' is the meaning.

swerves (from his highest nature or Brahma) ordinarily,

Its

true

He who never

Hence, is Achyuta. immutable or undeteriorating is the rendering that I have

adopted,— T,


S13

©anti parva.

parva.)

practising severe austerities, said,

— No one else in the uni-

verse, than the puissant Narayana, is capable of being called 82 Clarified butter which susby the name of Adhokshaja.

my effulgence.

constitutes

universe

the

creatures in

tains the lives of all

It is for this reason that Brahmanas conver-

sant with the Vedas and possessed of concentrated souls call

me by the name of Ghritarchis.* 83 There are three known constituent elements of the body. They have origin in action, and

The

are

called

Bile,

All living crea-

when these three bebecome weakened. It

tures are upheld by these three, and

Js for this

their

Phlegm, and Wind.

body is called a union of these three.

come weakened,

well-

living creatures also

reason that all persons conversant with the

scrip-

bearing on the science of Life call me by the name of

tures

S4 " 35

The holy Dharma is known among all creaHence it is that tures by the name of Vrisha, O Bharata

Tridhatu.-f-

!

I am called the excellent Vrisha

Nighantuka.

86

in the Vedic lexicon

called

The word 'Kapi' signifies the foremost of boars,

and Dharma is otherwise known by the name of Vrisha. It reason that that lord of all creatures, viz., Kacyapa,

is for this

the common sire of the deities and the Asuras, called the name Vrishakapi.

87

The

deities

and

never been able to ascertain my beginning, end.

the

Asuras have

my middle, or my

It is for this reason that I am sung as Anadi,

Ananta.

I am the

Amadhya,

Supreme Lord, endued with

and I am the eternal witness

me by

puissance,

of the universe (beholding as I

do its successive creations and destructions). 88

I always hear

words that are pure and holy, O Dhananjaya, and never catch anything that

* Clarified butter

deities,

is

I

called

by the

sinful.

89

Assuming, in days of old, the form

name of Cuchicravas.

libations poured on

Hence am

is

the great sustainer of the universe, for the

the

sacrificial

fire

uphold the

deities,

and the

thus upheld, pour rain which causes crops and other food to

grow, upon which, of course, the universe of living creatures lives. t The constituent elements, called course,

Bile.

Phlegm, and Wind.

'Dhatu',

of the

— T.

body, are, of

They are due to acts because birth

There can be no birth without a body and no body without these three. Hence, these three have their origin in

itself is due to acts.

previous, acts unexhausted by .enjoyment gr cmiurance,-— T,


1UHabha.kata.

S14

of a boar with a single tusk,

[Mokshadkarms

enhancer of the joys of others,

I raised the submerged Earth from the

From this reason am

bottom of the ocean.

name of Ekacringa." While I assumed the form of a mighty boar for this purpose, I by

called

I

had three humps on my back.

the'

Indeed, in consequence of this

peculiarity of my form at that time that I

have come to be

called by the name of Trikakud (three-humped). 91

are conversant with

the

the Supreme Soul by the name of Virincha.

otherwise called the great I am identical with Him

Prajapati

(or

That Virincha is

Brahman).

Virincha in

called

Those who

propounded by Kapila call

science

Verily,

consequence of

my imparting animation to all living creatures, for I am Creator of the universe. 92 phy,

possessed

of

certainty

topics), call me the eternal

of

conclusions

(regarding

disc

all

Kapila staying in the midst of the

my companion.* Earth I am known to be identical with Him who has

solar

the

The preceptors of Sunkhya philoso-

with but Knowledge

93

for

On been

sung in the Vedic verses as the effulgent Hiranyagarbha and

who is always worshipped by Yogins. I am regarded as the embodied form of the Rich Veda consisting of one and twenty 9*

thousand

verses.

Persons conversant

with the Vedas also

call me the embodiment of the

Samans of a thousand branchEven thus do learned Brahmanas that are my devoted

es.

worshippers and that are few Aranyakas.-f*

9S

number sing me

in

In the Adhyaryus I

am sung

as

in

the

the Yajur-

Veda of six and fifty and eight and seven and thirty branches.+ Learned Brahmanas conversant with the Atharvans regard me as identical with the Atharvans consisting of five 9fi

Kalpas and

all

the

Krityas.S 97

All

the subdivisions

thafe

Narayana is said to always dwell in the midst of 'Savitri-rnanThe solar disc represents eternal effulgence, or Milton's 'flaming mount' at which even the highest angels cannot gaze. T. *

dala'.

t 'Durlabhah, may also mean 'not easily attainable' :

i. e.,

they that

are my devoted worshippers are as unattainable as I myself.

cannot readily obtain their grace as they cannot mine. f The Yajur-Veda consists, according hundred and one branches. T.

to

People

—T.

this calculation,

of one

$ The 'Krityas' are acts of incantation, performed with the aid of Atharvan Mantras, They are of great efficacy, JBrahmanas conversant


S15

canti parta,

Parva.]

Vedas in respect of brandies, and all all the vowels the verses that compose those branches, and that occur in those verses, and all the rules in respect of 98 O Dhananjaya, are my work pronunciation, know,

exist of the different

!

Partha,

He that rises (at the beginning

ocean of milk at the earnest invocation the deities) and

who

gives diverse

deities, is none else than myself.

tary of the

of syllables

science

of Creation from the

Brahman and

of

I am He

who is the reposi-

and pronunciation

that

9 treated of in the supplemental portions of the Vedas.*

lowing the path pointed

out

by

all

boons unto the diverse

is

Fol-

Vamadeva, the high-souled

Rishi Panchala, through my grace, obtained from that eternal

Vedas).

words (for reading the

and

of syllables

Being the rules in respect of the division

Indeed, Galava, born in the

Vabhravya race, having attained to

high ascetic success and

obtained a boon from Narayana, compiled the rules in respect of the division of syllables and

words and those about em-

phasis and accent in utterance, and

shone as the first scholar

who became conversant with those two

Kundarika

subjects. 101 " 101

repeatedly Brahmadatta of great energy,* thinking of the sorrow that attends birth and death, attained

and king

to that prosperity

which is acquired by persons devoted to

Yoga,

of

favour.

seven

in

course

102

In days of yore,

births,

born as the son of Dharma,

O

chief of Kuru's

consequence of such birth of mine I the name of Dharmaja. as Nara and Narayana.

1 " 3

consequence of

in

my

Martha, I was, for some reason,

I

took

race,

and in

was celebrated under

birth

in

two forms, viz.,

Riding on the vehicle that helps

to-

wards the performance of scriptural and other duties, I practised, in those

two forms, undying austerities on the breast

with the Atharvans are competent, with the aid of 'Krityas' to alter the

laws of Nature and confound the very universe. T. * 'The path pointed out by Va.na' is the path of Dhyana or contemplation.

'Varna'

the 'Vabhravya race'. Verses.

is

Mahadeva or Rudra. 'Panchala' is Galava of The Burdwan tianslator makes a mess of these

He represents Galava as belonging to

The fact is, as the Commentator

explains, that

the

Kun'larika race.

'Kundarika'

is

a name

derived from that of the Gotra or race to which the person belonged.

Panchala is the same person as Galava of the Vabhravya

race.— T,


mahabharati.

81S of Gandharaadana.*

Daksha took his,

194

At that time the great Daksha, however,

place.

refused to give a share

sacrificial offerings.

106

sacrifice of

that sacrifice of

in

unto Rudra,

Bharata, of the

Urged by the sage Dadhichi, Rudra

He hurled a dart whose flames blaz-

destroyed that sacrifice.

ed up every moment/

[Mokshadharma

00

That dart, having consumed

preparations of Daksha's sacrifice, came with great

all

the

force

to-

wards us (Nara and Narayana) at the retreat of Vadari. 107

With great violence that dart then Narayana.

Assailed by the energy

fell

upon the chest of

of that dart, the hair on

the head of Narayana became green.

In fact, in consequence

of this change in the hue of my hair

I came to be

the name

of Munjakeca.-f-

l

°8

Driven

off

called

by

by an exclamation

Han which Narayana uttered, the dart, its energy being

of

109

At

this, Rudra became and as the result thereof he rushed towards the Rishis Nara and Narayana endued with the puissance lost,

returned

to Cankara's hands.

highly angry

of severe austerities. 110

Narayana then

Rudra with his hand by the

throat.

changed color and From that time Rudra came to be called by

the lord of the universe, Rudra's

became dark.

the name of Citikantha. 111

with Mantras.

throat

Meanwhile Nara, for the purpose

of destroying Rudra, took up a it

rushing

the

seized

Seized by Narayana,

The blade

blade of grass and inspired of grass, thus

converted into a mighty battle-axe.

112

inspired,

was

Nara suddenly hurled

that battle-axe at Rudra but it broke into

In conse-

pieces.

quence of that weapon thus breaking into pieces, I came to be called by the name of ^Chandaparacu.:}:' 113

"Arjuna said,

— 'In that battle capable of bringing about

* Elsewhere it is said that Narayana took in four forms

birth in

named Nara, Narayana, Krishna, and

yanam samarudau' means

'riding

Dharma's house Hari.

on the Dharma-car',

i.

with bodies with which to perform all the scriptural duties.

'Dharma* e.,

endued

—T.

t 'Munja' literally means green, or a grass of a particular kind.

—T.

Nara and Narayana were the same person. Hence, Nara's weapon having broken into pieces, Narayana came to be called by this J

name.

Elsewhere it is explained that Mahadeva

paraiju' in consequence

of his

Kama of Bhrign's race. — 1\

having

is

called

'Khanda-

parted with his 'paragu' unto


817

CiNTi fAK?*,

pxtrva.]

who obtained the victory,

the destruction of the three worlds,

!' 114

O Janarddana, do thou tell me this

"The blessed and holy one said, 'When Rudra and Narayana became thus engaged in battle, all the universe became suddenly filled with anxiety.

'

The deity

5

of fire

ceased to

purest clarified butter duly

the

even

of

libations

accept

1

poured in sacrifices with the aid of Vedic Mantras. The Vedas no longer shone by inward light in the minds of the Rishis of

The attributes of Rajas and Tamas possessed The Earth trembled. The vault of the firmament

cleansed souls. 116 the deities.

seemed

to

divide

in

twain. 117

All

the

luminaries became

The Creator, Brahman, himself The Ocean itself became dry. The moun-

deprived of their splendour. fell

from his seat.

tains of

Himavat became

riven.

When

118

appeared everywhere, O son of Pandu,

such dire omens

Brahman, surrounded 119

soon arrived by all the deities and the high-souled Rishis, The four-faced at that spot where the battle was raging.

Brahman, capable of being understood with the aid of only his hands and addressing Rudra, the Niruktas, joined 12 Let good happen to the three worlds. Throw down said, "

thy weapons,

O lord of the universe,

from desire

of benefit-

That which is indestructible, immutable, the universe, uniform, and the supreme the origin of supreme,

ing the universe.

1 - 1

actor, that which

inactive,

122

has,

transcends

chosing to

assume this one blessed form, but represent the

same

pairs of opposites,

all

be

displayed,

(for

form).

and

is

been pleased to

though double, the two

This Nara and Narayana

(the displayed forms of Supreme Brahma) have taken birth in

Dharma. 123

The foremost of all deities, these two are observers of the highest vows and endued with the Through some reason best known to Him severest penances. the

race

of

12 have sprung from the attribute of His Grace. Eternal as thou art, for thou hast ever existed since all the

I myself

past creations, thou too hast sprung from His Wrath.

myself then, these

deities,

and

all

the

great

Rishis,

With 126

do

thou adore this displayed form of Brahma and let peace be unto all the worlds without any delay !— Thus addressed by Brahman, Rudra forthwith cast off the fire of his wrath, 103

128


mahaehakata,

SIS

[Moksh.adharm.ti

and set himself to gratify the illustrious and puissant NaraIndeed, he soon placed himself at the disposal

yana.

adorable, boon-giving, and puissant Narayana.

giving

deity,

who hath

his

'

1 27

of the

That boon-

wrath and the senses under

became soon gratified and reconciled with Rudra. 128 Well- adored by the Rishis, by Brahman, and by all the deities, the great God, the Lord of the universe, otherwise called by control,

the name of Hari, then addressed the illustrious said these words

129 :

I(jana

and

—He that knows thee knows me. He

that follows thee follows me

!

There is no difference between

Do thou never think otherwise iS0 The mark made by thy lance on my chest will from this day assume the form of a beautiful whirl, and the mark of my hand on thy thee and me.

!

throat will also assume a beautiful shape in

consequence of

which thou shalt, from this day, be called by the name of Creekantha

131 !

"The blessed and holy one* continued, 'Having mutually caused such marks on each other's person, the two Rishis

Nara and Narayana thus made dismissing

the

deities,

once

with Rudra, 1 2 and -

friends

more

set

themselves to the I have thus told

practice of penances with a tranquil souls.

thee, O son of Pritha, how in that battle which took place in

•days of yore between Rudra and Narayana, the latter got the victory. 13 I have also told thee the many secret names

by which Narayana is called, and what the significations, O Bharata, are of those names, which, as I have told thee, the God. 134

Rishis have bestowed upon the great

In

this

way,

O son of Kunti, assuming diverse forms do I rove at will through the Earth, the region of Brahman himself, and that other

high and eternal region of felicity called Goloka. 135

Protected by great victory.

me 1 ?6

in

the

great

battle,

is

by the name of Kala-f* /.

e.,

won a

()

son

of

no other than Rudra, that god of gods, otherwise

137 called by the name of Kaparddin.

t

hast

van, know,

battles, thou beheldst stalking in thy

Kunti,

thou

That Being whom, at the time of all thy

He is otherwise known

and should be known as one that has

he that, was speaking to Arjuna.

"Kala id literally Time or Eternity.

— T. It

frequently

means, how*


Cajsti pai.va.

Parva.]

SID

sprung from my wrath. Those foes whom thou hast slain were

Do thou bend god of gods, that lord of Uma, endued by him.* 138

instance, slain

in the first

all,

thy head unto

that

with immeasurable puissance. With concentrated soul, do thou bend thy head unto that illustrious Lord of the universe, that indestructible deity, otherwise called

by the name of

1?9

He is none else than that deity who, I have repeatedly said unto thee, has sprung from my wrath. Thou hast Hari

!

before this, heard, O Dhananjaya, of the puissance and energy " ii0

that reside in him !'

Section CCCXLIV.

Caunaka said,

— O Sauti, excellent

thou hast recited.

Verily,

these

have all been filled with wonder

this narrative which

is

having

ascetics, 1

It is said,

I

a discourse that has Narayana for its topic

than

of merit

sojourns

unto

all

the

ablutions performed in all the sacred

heard

it,

Sauti, that

more

is

sacred

fruitful

retreats

and

on the Earth. 2

waters

Having listened to this discourse of thine that has Narayana for its topic, that is sacred and

every sin, the

all

all of

us have certainly become

worlds, that

incapable

capable of cleansing one of

illustrious

being beheld by

of

holy. s

Adored of and foremost of deities is

the

deities

the

4

with

Brahman

numbering among them and

all

was able

of Narayana, otherwise

to

obtain

Hari, was due,

divine

a

sight

Rishis.

son of Suta, to the especial

and puissant Lord

5 !

That Narada called

grace

of that

When, however, the

celestial

Rishi Narada had succeeded in obtaining a sight of the Supreme Lord of the universe as displayed or residing in the

form of Aniruddha,

why did he again proceed

so quickly (to

the retreat of Vadari on the breast of Himavat)

ing those two foremost of deities,

Do you,

viz.,

behold-

Nara and Narayana ?

Sauti, tell us the reason of such

part of Narada

for

conduct on the

6 !

ever, death or destruction, or he that brings

about death or destruc-

tion.— T. *

The sense is that Arjuna was only the ostensible instrument,— T,


MABABHARATA-,

$20 ..

Sauti said,

fice,

[M oksh.adruirma

— During the continuance of

Janamejaya,

the royal

his (snake-) Sacri-

of Parikshit,

sod

and when

self of an interval in the sacrificial rites,

Brahmanas were

O

availing

Caunaka,

7

himthe

all

that

king

of kings, addressed the grand-father of his grand-father,

viz.,

learned

resting,

the Island-born Rishi Krishna, otherwise called Vyasa, that

ocean of Vedic

puissance, and said these words.

Janamejaya said,

of ascetics

endued with

celestial Rishi

Narada had

that foremost

lore,

8

—"After the

returned from White-Island, reflecting, as he came, on the

words spoken to him by the holy Narayana, what, indeed, did that great

ascetic

next do ? 9

Arrived at the retreat

known by the name of Vadari on the

breast of the

Himavat

mountains, and seeing the two Rishis Nara and Narayana

who were engaged

in

austerities

severe

at

conversation between him and the two Rishis ?"'

an

course on Narayana, that is really

how

that spot,

what were the

long did Narada dwell there and

ocean

of

topics

This dis-

of knowledge,

has been raised by thy intelligent self by churning that vast history called Bharata which consists of a hundred

Verses u

from

curds, sandal-wood

As butter is raised from

!

thousand

the mountains of Malaya, the Aranyakas from the Vedas, and

Amrita from all the medicinal herbs,

12

after the same manner,

O ocean of austerities, hath this discourse that is like Amrita and that has Narayana

been raised by thee,

for its object,

Brahmana, from diverse histories and Puranas existing in the world 13 Narayana is the Supreme Lord. Illustrious !

and endued with great puissance, He creatures.

foremost

Indeed,

energy of Narayana is irresistible

end of the Kalpa, enter

the

all

things mobile and immobile

than Narayana.

15 !

soul

of all

ones,

the

Into Narayana, at the

deities having Brahman

for

Gandharvas, and

all

with the

their foremost, all the Rishis

is nothing; holier on

!

the

regenerate

of 14

is

I think, therefore, that there

earth or in heaven

and nothing higher

A sojourn unto all the sacred retreats on

Earth, and ablutions performed in all the

sacred

waters, are

not productive of as much merit as a discourse that has Nara-

yana for its topic.

Having listened fco this discourse from the


#ANTI PARVA.

ParvsL.)

821

— this discourse on Hari, the lord of the universe,

beginning,

we feel that we have been cleansed of all our sins and sanctified entirely. Nothing wonderful was accomplished by my ancestor Dhananjaya whose was the

that destroys all sins,

victory in the great battle on Kurukshetra, for

it

remembered that he had Vasudeva for his ally.

I think that

that person could have

nothing unattainable

in

should

be

the three-

"' 9

who had for his ally Vishnu himself, that great Lord of the universe Exceedingly fortunate and commendworlds,

1

!

able were those ancestors of mine, 20 since they

had Janiird-

dana himself for looking after

and

Adored of all

prosperity.

their

the

temporal

worlds, the

holy

spiritual

Narayana

of being beheld with the aid of austerities

is capable

They, however,

succeeded in

alone. 21

beholding Narayana adorned

More fortunate than my ancestors was the celestial Rishi Narada the son of Prameshthi. 22 Indeed, I think that Narada, who trandscends

with the beautiful whirl on his chest.

all

endued with an energy that was not repairing to White-Island he had succeeded in

destruction, was

little, for

beholding the person of Hari. 23

Indeed,

it

the sight he had obtained of the Supreme

only the grace of that Being.

is

evident

that

Lord was due

to

Fortunate was Narada inas-

much as he had succeeded in beholding Narayana as existing in the

form of Aniruddha. 24

Having beheld Narayana

in

why did Narada hasten once more to the retreat of Vadari for the purpose of beholding Nara and Narayana

that form,

!

What was Narada ?* R

the reason, O ascetic, of this step taken by How long also did Narada the son of Prameshthi,

after hi3 return from White Island and arrival

at Vadari and

meeting with the two Rishis Nara and Narayana,

and what conversation had he with them ? two high-souled and foremost

of Rishis

say

What

live there,

did

those

unto him ?

It

behooveth thee to say all this unto me !" 26-2a

Vaicampayana said,*

— "Salutations unto the holy Vyasa

* The questions of Janamejaya,

Vyasa.

All the editions, however,

questions

— T.

it

would seem, were addressed

make Vaicampayana answer

to

those


uaeiabhakata,

$22

[Mokahadharma

Through his grace I shall recite this narrative having Narayana for its topic. 29 Arrived at White Island, Narada beheld the immutable Hari. Leaving

of immeasurable energy.

that spot he quickly proceeded,

Meru/

O

king, to the mountains

bearing in his mind those weighty

Supreme Lord had

Arrived at Meru he

unto him.

said

became filled with wonder at the thought, he had achieved. 31 And he said unto himself, ful is it

The journey

!

have performed

I

of

words that the king, of what

—'How wonderlong one

a

is

!

Having proceeded to such a distance, I have come back safe From the mountains of Meru he then proceeded and sound towards Gandhamadana. 32 Traversing through the skies he !'

quickly alighted upon that extensive retreat

name of Vadari.

known by

There he beheld those ancient

those two foremost

of Rishis, (called

the

deities, viz.,

Nara and Narayana),

engaged in the practice of penances, observing high vows, and depending upon their own selves. 33 Both of those adorable persons bore on their chests the

beautiful

Creevatsa, and both had matted locks on in consequence of the effulgence with

whirls

called

heads.

And

their

which they illumined

the world they seemed to transcend the very Sun in energy. 24

The palms of each bore the mark called the swan's foot. The soles of their feet bore the mark of the discus. Their chests vvere very broad s5

their

;

arms reached down

to

their

Each of them had four 'Mushkas'.*

had sixty teeth and four arms."f*

Each of them The voice of each was as

deep as the roar of the clouds.

Their faces were exceedingly

knees.

handsome, cheeks

their

foreheads

well-formed, and

broad,

their

brows

their

noses

aquiline. 38

fair,

their

The heads

of those two deities were large

and round, resembling open

of these

marks, they were certainly

umbrellas.

Possessed

appearance. 37

Beholding them,

* It is difficult to say what this word means.

Vide note at foot of

very superior

page 745.

persons

I think

in

with the Commentator that

means shoulder-

it

joints.— T. t The Bengal reading

is

'ashtabhujau'.

'ashta-dangshtrau' does not seem

to

The Bombay reading

be correct.

Bengal reading, the word 'mushka' becomes clear.

By

— T.

accepting the


T CANTi part a,

Pdrva.)

Narada became

S23

He

with joy.

them with They received the celestial Rishi, saying 'Welcome', and made the ordinary filled

saluted

reverence and was saluted by them in return.

Beholding those two foremost of Beings, Narada

enquiries.

began to

reflect

himself/ 9

within

Rishis that are respected by all like, in

— 'These two foremost of seem to be

creatures

very-

appearance, unto those persons, adored of all beings,

whom I

have seen

in

!' 39

White-Island

— Thinking

in

way, he circumambulated them both and then sat down the excellent seat made of Kuca grass that had been

unto him. 40

this

on

offered

two Rishis that were the abode of penances, of famous achievements, and of energy, After

those

this,

— those ascetics that were endued with tranquillity of heart —

and self-restraint, went through their morning rites. 41 They then, without anxious hearts, worshipped Narada with water to wash his feet and the

usual

ingredients of the

Having finished their morning rites and the

Arghya.

obser-

vances necessary for receiving their guest, they sat down

on two seats made of wooden planks.* 42 When those two Rishis took their seats, that place began to shine with peculiar beauty even as the

sacrificial

consequence of the sacred butter are

poured upon

when

them."

with beauty in

shines

altar

fires

libations

of clarified

Then Narayana,

seeing

Narada refreshed from fatigue and seated

at

well-pleased with the

he had received,

rites

of hospitality

his

ease

and

addressed 4 him, saying these words. 44

"Nara and Narayana

— 'Hast thou seen

in White who is eternal and divine, and who ?'** is the high source whence we have sprung

said,

Island the Supreme Soul,

"Narada said, 'I have seen that beautiful Being who is immutable and who has the universe for his form In Him !

* 'A vyagran' means 'with tranqul souls'.

young men what occurs is that their hearts they see a respected guest arrived honors.

who

It is said that at

is

to

first

leave

with most)

them when

be received with due

A little while after, they get back their hearts.

In the Nara

and Narayana, however, nothing of this kind happened when they saw Narada fir:-t, although Narada was one to whom their reverence

was due. —


mahabharata.

$24

[Uokghadharma

dwell all the worlds, and all the deities

with the Rishis

4' !

Even now I behold that Being in beholding you two that Those marks and indications that characterise

are eternal.

47

Hari himself of undisplayed form, characterise you two that Verily, are endued with forms displayed before the senses.* I

behold both

of

you by the side of that

Dismissed by the Supreme Soul, In energy and fame and beauty,

can equal Him than you two race of Dharma ?

sn

He

I

great

God. 48

have today come hither. 49

who else in the three worlds have

that

me

has told

duties having reference to Kshetrajna. of all those incarnations which he

been

the

born

entire

in

the

course

of

told

me

He has also

will, in

the

future, have

The inhabitants, of White Island whom I have seen, are all divested of the five senses that are owned by ordinary persons. All of them are of awakened souls, endued as they are with true knowledge. They are, again, entirely devoted to the foremost of Beings, viz., the Supreme world.'

in this

1

Lord of the universe. They are always engaged in worshiping 52 that great Deity, and the latter always sports with them.

The holy and Supreme Soul are devoted to him.

is

always fond of those that

He is fond also of the

Always fond of those that are devoted with those

worshippers of His."

to

regenerate ones.

Him, He sports

Enjoyer of the universe,

pervading everything, the illustrious Madhava is ever affecHe is the Actor he is the

tionate towards his worshippers.

;

He is endued with omnipotence Cause 64 He is the Cause whence all and immeasurable splendour. of all the scriptural embodiment the He is spring. things all the topics. He is He is the embodiment of ordinances. ;

and He is the Effect.

possessed

of great

fame. 55

Uniting Himself with penances,

He has illumined Himself with a splendour that is said to represent an energy that is higher than (what occurs in) White Island. Of soul cleansed by penances, He has ordained Peace and Tranquillity in

the

three

worlds."*

With such

an auspicious understanding, he is engaged in the observance of a very superior vow which is the *

embodiment of holiness.

Nara and Narayaua are the displayed forms

Hari.— T.

of tut

iihtiisplayed


CANTI PARVA.

Parva.]

where

That realm

he

There the wind blows measuring eight

engaged

resides,

penances, the Sun warms

fingers'

the

in

austeresfc

and Shoma does not adorn. Having constructed an altar

not

not.

g25

57

breadth, the

illustrious

Creator of

foot,

penances there, standing on one with arms upraised, and with face" directed towards

the

East.

the universe

practising

is

53

Reciting the

engaged

in

practising

the

libations

of

clarified

butter or meat

Vedas with their branches, he ia severest

sacrificial fire according to the

Rishis, by deities, all

Pacupati

by

reach

of that

Whatever

poured on the

are

ordinances of Brahman, by tha

himself, by

Daityas, the

the

the feet

austerities.

the rest of the principal

Danavas, and the Rakshasas, "

great deity." 9 61

and religious acts are performed by persons

Whatever

whose souls are

entirely devoted to him, are all received by that great

on his head."

No one is dearer

ritea

Deity

to him in the

three worlds than those persons that are awakened and possessed of high souls. Dearer even than those persons is one that is entirely-

devoted to him. 03

Dismissed by him who

Soul, I am coming here.

This

is

what the

is

the

Supreme

illustrious

and

Hari has himself said unto me. I shall henceforth reside with you two, devoted to Narayana in the form of

holy

"° 4

Aniruddha.'

Section CCCXLV.

"Nara and Narayana said,— 'Deserving art thou of the highest praise, and highly favored hast thou been, since thou hast beheld the puissant

Aniruddha)

!

Narayana himself (in the form of None else, not even Brahman himself who has

sprung from the primal lotus, has been able to behold him. 1 That foremost of Purushas, endued with puissance and holiness, is of unmamfest origin and incapable of being seen. These words that we say unto thee are very true, Narada s !

There exists no one in the universe that is dearer to him than one that adores him with devotion. It is for this, O best of regenerate ones, that he showed himself unto

thee

No one can repair to that realm where the Supreme Soul

8 !

is

engaged in the observance of penances, except we two, O


f

mahabharata.

825

foremost of regenerate persons. 4

[MoIcsJiadkarma

In consequence of that spo'fc

being adorned by Him, its splendour resembles the effulgence

From that illustri-

of a thousand Suns collected together.* 5

ous Being,

Brahmana, frum Him who is the

O

Creator of the universe,

foremost of all

origin

of the

persons

endued

with forgiveness, springs the attribute of forgiveness which 6

attaches to the Earth.

It is

whose attributes are for the

from

that

illustrious

(Taste) hath arisen.

The attribute of Rasa attaches

waters which are,

again,

liquid. 7

It

It attaches itself to

the

of Form

Sun

the

to

Him that

from

is

Heat or Light has arisen, having the attribute vision for its soul.

Being

good of all beings, that Rasob

in

or

conse-

quence of which the Sun becomes able to shine and give It is from that illustrious and foremost of Beings that

heat. s

Touch also has arisen. quence

of

Wind, in conse-

It is attached to the

Wind

which the

moves about

8 producing the sensation of Touch.

the

in

Lord of the entire universe that Sound has attaches

to

which,

Space,

It

It

from that illustrious

is

which pervades

Being that Mind,

arisen.

consequence thereof, exists

in

uncovered and unconlined. 10

world

It is from that puissant

Beings, has

all

arisen.

It attaches to Chandramas, in consequence of which Chandra-

mas has come to be invested with the attribute of displaying 11 That spot where the divine Narayana, that all the things. eater of the libations

and other

made

offerings

in

sacrifices

resides with Knowledge alone for his companion, has, in

the

Vedas, been called by the name of the productive cause of all things known as Sat.'i 12

* Cf.

The path that is

Milton's description

of the

mount

theirs,

O foremost

God.

The highest

of

angels are not competent to bear its effulgence, being obliged to cover their eyes with their wings in looking at it. t 'Prithivi' or Earth is said to be

— T.

'sarvamsaha,'

'As forgiving as

the Earth' is a common form of expression in almost every dialect.— T. X

By 'Sat' is meant all

'Asat'

or non-existent.

existent things.

Hence,

approaches to these words.

1

gross object; an>i

'ajat'

correlative

word

is

aught and naught are the nearest

There are many secondary

however, of these two words. »1

The

Indian

'Sat,'

for

significations,

example, indicates

initcatei cm-jest,

&e.— T.

effacts or


of regenerate persons, that are

and that are freed

stainless

from both virtue and sin, is fraught with auspiciousness and 13 Surya, who is the dispeller of the darkness of all felicity. the worlds, cipate

said to be the door (through which the Eman-

is

must pass).

Entering Surya, the bodies of such per-

They then become invisible 14 for after that they cannot be seen by anybody at any time. Reduced into invisible atoms, they then enter into Narayana (who resides in the centre of Suryya). Passing out from him

sons become consumed by his fire.

also, they enter into the form of Aniruddha. sical attributes altogether and

of regenerate

Losing all phy-

transformed into

Mind alone,

Passing out of Pradyumna,

they then enter into Pradyumna. those foremost

15

persons, including

both those

that are conversant with Sankhya philosophy and those that are devoted to the Supreme deity, then enter Sankarsha-

na who is otherwise called Jiva. three primal

After

this,

attributes of Sattwa, Rajas,

foremost of regenerate

quickly

beings

divested

of the

and Tamas, those

enter

Supreme

the

Soul otherwise called Kshetrajna and which itself transcends primal

the three called

attributes.

Kshetrajna.

Know

Vasudeva

that

know

Verily shouldst thou

He

is

that

that

Vasudeva is the abode or original refuge of all things in the ~ Only they whose minds are concentrated, who universe. l6 18 are

observant of all kinds of

whose senses are

restraint,

controlled,

and who are devoted with their whole souls,

succeed in

entering Vasudeva. 19

We two, O foremost of

regenerate ones, have taken birth in

Residing

in

the

house of Dharma.

this delightful and spacious

retreat,

we

are

We are thus employed, undergoing the austerest penances. desire of benefiting those the by moved one, O regenerate 20

manifestations of the Supreme Deity, dear to all the celestials, that will occur in the three worlds (for achieving diverse feats

that are incapable of being achieved by

In

accordance, one

after

are

uncommon and

as

any other Being). 21

another, with such ordinances as

apply to us

two only,

O

best

of

regenerate persons, we are duly observing all excellent and

high vows fraught with the austerest penances." celestial Rishi endued with

Thou, O

wealth of penances, werfe beheld


V a B'A MH A h a T*..

§23

[

Af okshiXiihiirrria

by ua in White Island when thou wert there. Having met 28 with Narayana, thou hast formed a particular resolution. In the three worlds consisting of mobile and immobile Beings, there is nothing that is unknown to us. Of good or evil that will occur or has occurred or gods,

is

God

occurring, that

O great ascetic, has informed thee

!'

of

"u

Vaicampayana continued, "Having heard these words of Nara and Narayana both of whom were engaged in the practice of the austerest penances, the celestial Rishi Narada joined his hands in to Narayana.

25

reverence

and became entirely devoted

He employed his time

in

mentally reciting,

sacred Mantras

"with due observances, innumerable

that are

approved by Narayana. Worshipping the Supreme Deity Narayana, and adoring those two ancient Rishis also that had taken birth in the house of Dharma, the illustrious Rishi

Narada, endued with great energy, continued to employed, in that

retreat, called

Vadari, on

Himavat, belonging to Nara and Narayana,

reside, thu3

the for

breast

of

thousand

a

27

years as measured by the standard of the celestials."-'"

Section CCCXLVI.

Vaigampayana said, "On one occasion, while residing in the retreat of Nara and Narayana, Narada the son of Prameshthi, having duly accomplished the rites and observances thereafter the

In honor of the deities, set himself to perform

Beholding him thus prepared, the eldest son of Dharma, viz., the puissant Narayana, addressed him, saying. 'Whom art thou worshipping,

rites in honor of the Pitris.

1

foremost of regenerate persons, by these rites and observances in connection with the deities

and the

of all persons endued with intelligence,

ably to the scriptures.

What is

Pitris *

O foremosfc

me

this, agree-

tell

this that

thou art doing?

What also are the fruits desired by thee of those hast addrest thyself in performing

"Narada said,

thou

—'Thou saidst unto me on a former occasion

that rites and observances in honor of the

accomplished.

rites

?' i-3

Thou saidst that the

rites

deities in

should be

honor

of lbs


OANTl PARYA,

829

deities constitute the highest sacrifice

and are equivalent to

Parva.} I

4 the worship of the eternal and Supreme Soul.

Instructed

by that teaching, I always sacrifice in honor of the eternal and immutable Vishnu through these rites that I perform in worshipping the deities. It is from that Supreme Deity that Brahman, the Graudsire of all the worlds, took his rise in days 5 That Brahman, otherwise called Prameshthi, filled of yore.

with cheerfulness, being.

I

caused

my

sire

(Daksha) to start into

was the son of Brahman, created before all others,

by a fiat of his will (although I had to take birth afterwards 6 O as tho son of Daksha through a curse of that Rishi). righteous and illustrious one, I am performing these rites in

honor of the Pitris for the sake of Narayana and agreeably have been laid down by himself.

to those ordinances that

The

illustrious

Narayana

father (of all creatures).

of the Pitris,

it is

and worshipped.

7

is

the father, mother, and grand-

In all sacrifices performed in honor

of the universe who is adored On one occasion, the deities, who were sires,

that Lord

taught their children

the Crutis. 8

Having lost their know-

ledge of the Crutis, the sires had to

acquire

it

again

from

In

conse-

those sons unto whom they had communicated it.

quence of this incident, the sons, who had thus to communicate the Mantras

unto their

sires,

acquired

the

status

of

sires (and the sire, for having obtained the Mantras from Without doubt, their sons, acquired the status of sons).* 9

what the deities did on that occasion is well known to you two. Sons and sires (on that occasion) had thus to worship each other. 10 Having first spread some blades of Kuca grass, the deities and the Pitris (who

were their children) placed

* The story is that once on a time the deities, on

the eve of going

out on a campaign against the Asuras, communicated the Veias unto their children,

Agnishacta and others.

In consequence, however, of

the length of time for which they were occupied on the

field,

forgot their Vedas.

Eeturning to heaven, they had actually

acquire them from

their

declare that the preceptor

own children and disciples is

ever the

sire,

Difference of age would not disturb the relationship.

— T.

The Scriptures

and the disciple is the son.

teen might thus be the father of an octogenarian. reverence is due to knowledge, not age.

they to re-

A youth of six-

With Brahmanas,


XIAHAHHAKATA.

&S0

[MokaluldharmSi

three Pindas thereon and in this way worshipped each other,

why the

I wish to know, however, the reason

days

Pitris in

of yore acquired the name of tindas' 11

"Nara and Narayana said,

—'The Earth,

days of yore,

in

with her belt of seas, disappeared from the

Govinda,

view.

assuming the form of a gigantic boar, raised her up (with his

mighty tusk). 12

Having replaced the Earth

her

in

of Purushas, his body

position, that foremost

former

smeared with

water and mud, set himself to do what was necessary for the world and its denizens. 13 When the Sun reached the meridian,

and the hour,

came for saying the morning prayers,

therefore,

the puissant Lord, suddenly shaking

from his tusk,"

1

placed

off three

having previously spread thereon

certain

The puissant Vishnu dedicated those

balls

own self, according ordinance. 15

the

to

rites

Regarding the three

balls

with

the heat

sesame seeds of

own body,

of his

16

oily

that

himself performed

said these words

17 :

that

arose

the

from

rite

of

That

of establish-

denizens of the three

worlds,

— am the Creator of the worlds. I am called — Saying I

resolved to create those that are to be

Pitris.

these words, he began to think of those high ordinances

should regulate the rites to be

balls

the

" 'Vrishakapi said,

the

his

Pmdas, he

the East.

foremost of deities then, impelled by the desire for the

grass,

the eternal

in

of mud

dedication, sitting with face turned towards

ing rules of conduct

of

mud unto

tusks as

kernel

mud

of

O Narada,

blades of

down

laid

puissant Lord had shaken off from his then,

balls

them upon the Earth,

gone through

that

honor of

in

While thus engaged, he saw that the three of mud, shaken off his tusk, had fallen towards the

Pitris.

South.

18

He then said unto himself,

my tusk, have

fallen

on

direction of her surface

;

the

Earth

henceforth

these three that

are

of no

by

the

name

shape,

Even thus do I create the eternal Pitris

!

I

off

southern

that

of Pitris.

Pitris 20

shaken

the

I declare

particular

be regarded as

balls,

towards

Led by this,

should be known

only round, come to

— These

19

these

Let

and that are the

world!

am the

father,

in

the grandfather, and the groat grandfather, and

I should be


cantt parta,

Parva.)

831

regarded as residing in these three Pindas one that is superior to me. Who is there

in

the

my

I myself am

universe ?

the universe)

gods, viz.,

no

is

myself

I

grand-father. 22 I am the

indeed, the Grandsire and the Sire. all

There

whom

Who, again, is my

with rites?

may worship or adore

21 i

I

sire

am,

one cause (of

— Having said these words, that Gud of

!

He called

Vrishakapi, 23 offered

learned Brahmaua, on the breast

those

Pindas,

O

Varaha mountains,

of the

By those rites He worshipped His own

with elaborate rites.

and having finishod the worship, disappeared there and 24 Hence have the Pitris come to be called by the then.

self,

name of Pinda. tion.

Even this is the foundation

designa-

of the

words uttered by Vrishakapi on

Agreeably to the

that occasion, the Pitris receive the worship offered

by

all.*

6

They who perform sacrifices in honor of and adore the Pitris, the deities, the preceptor

or

other

reverend

senior, guests

arrived at the house, kme, superior Brahmanas, the

Earth, and their mothers,-

in

said to adore and sacrifice unto

the bodies of all existent

the Soul of all things.-

Vishnu

himself.

creatures, the

His attitude towards all

is

equal.

Pervading

Lord

illustrious

Unmoved by happiness

7

goddess

thought, word, and deed, are

Endued with

or

soul

of

28

Section

Vaicampayana said,

misery,

greatness,

and of great soul, Na.ra.yana has been said to be the all things in the universe."

is

CCCXLVII.

—'Having heard these words of Nara

and Narayana, the Rishi Narada became hi led with devoIndeed, with his whole tion towards the Supreme Being. Having resided for a soul he devoted himself to Narayana. 1

thousand years in the retreat of Nara and Naravana, having beheld the immutable Hari, and heard the excellent full

discourse having Narayana for

repaired

to

his

own

retreat

its

topic, the

on

the

breast

celestial

of

Rishi

Himavat. 2

Those foremost of ascetics, viz., Nara and Narayana, however, continued to reside

in

their

delightful

engaged in the practice of the severest

retreat

of Vadari,

austerities."

Thou


mahabttatuta.

$32

[MokshadharmA

Thou art of immeasur-

art born in the race of the Pandavas.

perpetuater

energy.

able

having

to

listened

this

of the

race

of the

Pandavas,

on Narayana from the

discourse

beginning, thou hast certainly been cleansed of all

and thy soul has been sanctified

His is neither

!*

thy sins

world

this

nor the world hereafter, O best of kings, who hates instead of 5

loving and reverencing the immutable Hari of that

The ancestors

!

who hates Narayana, who is the foremost

person

of

6 deities, and is otherwise called Hari, sink into hell for eternity.

O tiger among men, Vishnu is the soul of all then, can Vishnu

hate

one's

own

be

him one would

hated, for

in

hating

He who

is

our preceptor,

self.'

How,

beings.

the

viz.,

Rishi Vyasa, the son of Gandhavati, has himself recited

this

discourse unto us on the glory of Narayana, that glory which is the

it to thee exactly as I heard

and have recited one.

8

This

with

cult,

mysteries

its

it

from him

it,

sinless

I heard

highest and which is immutable.

and

its

abstract

of

details, was obtained by Narada, O king, from that Lurd of 9 Even such are the the universe, viz., Narayana himseli.

O foremost

I have, before this,

particulars of this great cult.

of kings, explained it to thee in the Hari-Gita, with a brief

reference to its

ordinances.* 10

Know

the

that

Island-born

Krishna, otherwise called Vyasa, is Narayana on Earth. else

than he,

among

tiger

Mahabharata

treatise as the

'(

Who

compile such a

kings, could

Who else than that puissant

Rishi could discourse upon the diverse kinds of duties and Thou hast cults for the observance and adoption of men ?" resolved upon performing a great sacrifice. of thine proceed as

determined

to the diverse kinds of duties and fice

by

thee

!

Let that

sacrifice

Having

listened

cults, let thy

Horse-sacri-

go on \" Li Sauti continued,

— That best of kings, having heard this

great discourse, began all those rites that

the ordinance,

for

Questioned by thee,

the

completion

— T.

of his

laid

great

down

in

sacrifice.

13

Gaunaka, I have duly recited to thee

* The 'Hari-Gita' is the 'Bkagavadgita.'

'Naravauagi ta.'

are

It is sometimes called also


GANTI PARYA,

JP&rva.]

and

these

all

denizens of

the

Naimisha

having Narayana

for

its topic.

are

that

Rishis

forest, that great discourse

§38

14

Formerly Narada had recited it to my preceptor in the hearing of many Rishis and the suns of Paudu and in the presence 15 The Supreme deity Naraof Krishna and Bhishma also.*

yana is the Lord of all

foremost

the

and of the

of Rishis,

He is the upholder of Earth herself of vast He is the receptacle of the Crutis and of the He is the great receptacle of all of humility.

three worlds. proportions.

attribute

those ordinances that should tranquillity of heart, as

name of Yama.

be

practised

Let that great deity

Hari ever does what

is

denizens of heaven.

become troublesome

the

to

three

scriptural

and other

the

of great

fame.

He

ordainer

of the

He is

persons acquainted

the

duties.

He

the

of such Asuraa is

the

attained to by

to

ltt !

He

known by

and Kaitubha.

foremost

thy refuge

worlds).

He is possessed

the slayer of the Daityas

the

to

by the

beneficial

He is always the slayer

receptacle of penances. is

be

and

agreeable

attaining

that go

He is always accompanied by

of regenerate persons.

(as

for

those

of all

also

name

of Madhu

ends that are

with and observant of dispels

the

fears

of all

He takes the foremost of those offerings that are He is thy refuge and protection. 17 sacrifices. He is endued with attributes. He is freed from attributes. He is endued with a quadruple form. He shares the merits persons.

dedicated in

arising from the dedication similar religious rites.

might,

it is

of tanks

and the observance of

Un vanquished and possessed of great

He that always

ordains

the

end, approachable

by the Soul alone, of Rishis of righteous deeds. 18 witness of the worlds.

He is unborn.

He

He is the one

is

the

ancient

Endued with the complexion of the Sun, He is the Supreme Lord, and He is the refuge of all. Do all of you bow your heads unto Him since He who sprang from the waters {viz., Narayaua himself) bends his head unto Purusha.

* It is not clear who is the 'Guru' referred to in this Verse. The Commentator thinks that it is Vnhaspau the preceptor of the celestials.

The

celestial

preceptur

never came to the Pandavas.

lhat either Vyasaor Vaicampayana is meant.

100

— T.

It is

probable


mahabhakata,

'834

[Mohaha&kamm

He is the origin of the universe. He is that Being who is called Amrita. He is minute. He is the refuge upon •whom all things depend. He is the one Being to whom

Him.* 19

the attribute of immutability attaches.

The Sankhyas and

Yogins, of restrained souls, hold Him who is eternal in

understandings.

their

80

Section CCCXLVIIX. Janamejaya said,

— "I have heard from thee the glory of

the divine and Supreme

Soul.

I

have heard

birth of the Supreme Deity in the house

form of Nara and Narayana.

1

also

of the

of Dharma, in

I have also

the

heard from thee

the origin of the Pinda from the

mighty Boar (which form

the supreme Deity had assumed

for

Earth).

Rishis that were ordiined for the of those

raising

the submerged

I have heard from thee about those deities and

that

were ordained

for

of Pravritti

religion

and

the religion of Nivritti. 2

Thou hast also, O regenerate one, discoursed to us on other Thou hast said also unto us of that vast form, with topics. the Equine head,

3

of Vishnu, that eater of the

other offerings made in sacrifices,

— the form,

libations and

that appear-

viz.,

ed in the great ocean on the North-East.

That furm was

beheld by the illustrious Brahman

known by the

otherwise

name of Parameshthi.* What, however, were the exact features, and what the energy, the like of which among all great objects had never

the

appeared before, of that form which Hari,

upholder of the universe, displayed on that occasion ? 6

What did Brahman

do,

O

ascetic, after

having seen that

foremost of deities, him whose like had never been seen before,

him who was of immeasurable energy, him who had the Equine

who was Sacredness itself? 9 one, this doubt hath arisen in our mind about

head, and him

subject of knowledge.

thou

of foremost

regenerate this

ancient

intelligence, for

what reason did the supreme Deity assume that form and * In these Verses,

it is to

Vaaudeva that the speaker

is

referring.

'The witness of the worlds' means that he has witnessed innumerable Creations and Destructions and will witness th«ra thro igh eternity.

— X.


GaNTI parya.

tarvor.]

display himself

S35

Thou hast

unto Brahman ?' T

in it

us on

sanctified us by discoursing unto

these

certainly

diverse

sacred

subjects !* 8

Sauti said,

— I shall recit® to thee that ancient history,

which is perfectly consistent with the Vedas, and which the illustrious Vaicampayana recited

unto the son of Parikshit

Having heard the account of the mighty form of Vishnu, that was equipt en the occasion of the great

Snake-sacrifice. 9

with the horse-head,

royal

Vaicampayana. 10

Janamejaya

of Parikshit

son

too

had

same doubt and put the same questions to

the

entertained

the

said,

— "Tell me, O best of men, for what

reason did Hari appear in that mighty form equipt

with a

horse- head and which Brahman, the Creator, beheld

on the

shores of the great northern Ocean on the

referred

to by yourself.?

Vaicampayana this

world, are

said,

—"All existent

result

the

a

of

the

He is the inner Soul

of all

he

things, is

and the giver

again

possessed

of

of boons.

them. 13

of

O best of kings, to me as I narrate to thee how

the Destruction is brought about of all things.

then is seen save one vast expanse of

Water then merges then

16

Water on

Light, and

into

merges into

merges into Mind.

At

first,

the

becomes merged in Water and nothing

element of Earth

Wind

the five

of

intelligence

12

Divested of attributes, Listen now,

to

The puissant Narayana, endued with Supreme Lord and Creator of the universe.

the Supreme Lord. is the

O king, in

objects,

combination

primal elements, a combination due

infinity,

occasion

11

Space,

all

Light into

and Space,

in

its

sides.

1*

Wind. turn,

Mind merges into the Manifest (otheror Ego). The Manifest merges

wise called Consciousness * This speech

is

Some incorret texts The following speech is alluded to above make it that of

really that of

Caunaka.

represent it as the speech of Janamejaya. that of Sauti, though

the texts

Vaicampayana.

true

It

is

in

this

speech the vocative

occurs, but we may easily take it as a slip of the pen.

'Brahman'

K. P. Singha

makes the correction. The Burdwan translator, without perceiving the absurdity, adheres to-the incorrect text,

— T.


MAHAlSHAltATA,

$36 into

the

Un manifest

(or

[JMokaha.dhnrmiZ

The Unmanifest

Prakriti).

(or

Prakriti) merges into Purusha (Jivatman) and Purnsha merges into

the

Supreme

Soal

spreads over the face

of the

From that

perceived.

Brahma). 16

Then Darkness

universe, and

nothing can be

(or

Darkness

primal

arises

Brahma (en-

dued with the principle of Creation). Darkness is primeval! and fraught with immortality. 17 Brahma that arises from primeval Darkness develops (by its own potency) into the universe, and

idea of the

Such Purusha is called

otherwise

called

assumes

form

the

Aniruddha.

Purusha.

Divested of sex, it

of Manifest,

or the combination of the triple attribute,

O best

He exists with Knowledge alone

companion.

illustrious

is

by the name of Pradhdna (Supreme or

That is also known by the name

Primary). 18

of

and puissant Being

for is

his

of kings

!

That

otherwise called by

the

19

Yielding to Yoga-sleep, he name of Vicwaksena or Hari. waters. He then thinks of the the on down lays himself Creation of the Universe of diversified phenomena and 20 fraught with immeasurable attributes.

While engaged in

From this springs

the four-faced

own high attributes. Brahman representing the

Consciousness

Aniruddha. 81

The

thinking of Creation, he recollects his

of

otherwise called Hiranyagarbha,

Endued with eyes like

worlds.

is

illustrious

the Grandsire

Brahman, of all

lotus petals, he takes

the birth

"within the Lotus that springs from (the navel of) Aniruddha.

Seated on that Lotus, the

illustrious, puissant,

22

and eternal

Brahman of wonderful aspect saw that the waters were on Adopting the attribute of Sattwa, Brahman, all sides." otherwise called Parameshthi, then commenced to create the In the primeval Lotus that was endued with the universe. effulgence of the Sun, two drops of water had

been

cast by

The illustriend, and without and ous Narayana, without beginning transcending destruction, cast his eyes on those two drops

Narayana that were fraught with great merit.

of

"

water. 24 26

beautiful

From

One

of

those

and bright form,

that

drop sprang, at

Daitya of the name of Madhu

two drops of water, of very a

drop of honey.

command

of Narayana, a

looked the

like

made up of the attribute

of


canti pakva,

farva.)

837

The other drop of water within the Lotus was

Tamas.

-very

From it sprang the Daitya Kaitabha made up of the 26 Endued thus with the attributes of attribute of Rajas. hard.

Taraas and Rajas, the two

Daityas possessed of might and

armed with m*ces, immediately after their rove within that vast primeval Lotus. it Brahman

began

to

effulgence, engaged in creating

of immeasurable

the four Vedas,

birth,

They beheld within

27

each endued with

the most delightful form. 28

Those two foremost of Asuras, possessed of bodies, beholding the

Vedas, suddenly

four

28

their Creator.

seized

them in the very sight of

The two mighty Danavas, having seized the

Vedas, quickly dived into the ocean of waters which

eternal

they saw and proceeded to

its

bottom. 30

Seeing

the Vedas

away from him, Brahman became filled with grief. Robbed of the Vedas in this way, Brahman then addressed the Supreme Lord in these words. 31 "Brahman said, 'The Vedas are my great eyes The Vedas are my great strength The Vedas are my great refuge The Vedas are my high Brahma 32 All the Vedas, however, have been forcibly taken away from me by the two Danavas Deprived of the Vedas, the worlds I have created have become enveloped in darkness 33 Without the Vedas (beside me), how shall I succeed in causing my excellent forcibly taken

!

!

!

!

!

!

Creation to start into existence 1 1 suffer in consequence

such agency)!'*

become the abode

My

of the

heart

of a

is

great

loss

Alas, great

very-^much pained. sorrow.

have endured ?

which

has

1

am sunk

Who is there that will bring Who is there that will take

me the Vedas I have lost ? compassion on me P — While Brahman was h

uttering

word-;,

O best of kings, the resolution suddenly arose

mind,

O foremost of intelligent persons,

praises of Hari in these words.

It

Who is there that

will rescue me from this ocean of grief in for the loss I

the grief

is

Vedas (through

of the

these in

his

hymning the The puissant Brahman then, for

with hands joined in reverence, and seizing the feet of his progenitor, sang this highest of hymns in honor of Narayana/ 6

heart of Brahman "Brahman said, 'I bow to thee, I bow to thee that hast been born before me Thou art the !

!


[Mvkshadkanna

Ssahabhakata.

338 origin of the universe

Thou art the foremost of all abodes. ocean of Yoga with all its

!

puissant one, art the

Thou,

Thou art the Creator of both what is Manifest and what is Unmanifest Thou treadest along the path whose Thou art the auspiciousness is of inconceivable extent

branches

3:

!

!

!

consumer of the universe

Thou

!

the inner Soul

art

of all

Thou art the Thou art without any origin Thou art self-born, for origin thou hast none that is not thyself" As regards myself, I have

creatures

:8

!

!

refuse of the universe

!

sprung from thy Cheerfulness. From thee have I derived my birth. My first birth from thee, which is regarded sacred

by all regenerate persons, was due to a

fiat

of thy will.

r£r4 ° second birth in days of yore was from thy eyes.

thy Grace, birth,

my third birth was

puissant Lord,

was from thy

ears.

My fifth birth,

excellent in all respects, was from thy nose, O Lord

It has occurred,

!

My sixth

This is my seventh O Lord, within this Lotus. At each

birth was, through thee, from an egg. birth.

My fourth

from thy speech. 41

My

Through

42

thou

Creation I take birth from thee as thy son, divested of the three attributes

43 !

that art

Indeed, O lotus-eyed one,

made up of Sattwa the foreThou art endued with that nature

I take birth as thy eldest son,

most of three attributes.

Thou springest from thyself! 44 I have been created by thee. The Vedas are my eyes. Hence, I

which is Supreme.

transcend Time itself. eyes, have

taken

been

Those Vedas, which constitute

away from me.

I

my

have, therefore,

Give Do thou awake from this Yoga-sleep I am dear to thee and thou art dear to me back my eyes

become blind

!

!

!

me!' 45

Thus praised by Brahman, the

with face turned towards every slumber, resolved to recover

the

illustrious

side, then

Purusha,

shook

off

his

Vedas (from the Daityas Applying his Yoga-

that had forcibly snatched them away). puissance, he

assumed a second form. 40

His body, equipt

with an excellent nose, became as bright as the Moon.

assumed an equine head of great effulgence, that head

He

which

was the abode of the Vedas. 47 The firmament, with all its luminaries and constellations, became the crown of his head. His locks of hair were long and flowing, and had the


Canti palya,

Farva.)

SS9

The regions above and The Earth became his forehead. The two rivers Gan^a and Saraswati became his two hips. The two oceans became his two eye-brows. 49 The Sun and the Moon became his two eyes. The twilight became his The syllable Om became his memory and intelligence. nose. The lightning became his tongue/ The Soma-drinking Pitris became, it is said, his teeth. The two regions of felicity, viz., Goloka and Brahmaloka, became his upper and lower lips. The terrible night that succeeds universal destruction, splendour of the rays of the Sun.* 8

below became his two ears.

and that transcends the three attributes, became his neck. 5L Having assumed this form endued with the equine head and having diverse things for its diverse limbs, the Lord of the universe disappeared then and there, and

the

nether regions. 52

proceeded to

Having reached those regions, he

rules of the science called Ciksha, he began to

Vedic Mantras. 53

set

Adopting a voice regulated by the

himself to high Yoga.

loudly utter

His pronunciation was distinct and rever-

berated through the

air,

and was sweet

in

every

respect,

The sound of his voice filled the nether region from end Endued with the properties of all the elements, to end. was productive of

benefits. 54

The two Asuras, making an appointment with the Vedas in respect of the time when they would come back to take them up again, threw them down in the nether region, and ran towards the spot whence those sounds appeared to come. 65 Mean-

it

while,

great

O king, the Supreme Lord

took up

all

with the

equine head,

who was himself in the nether

otherwise called Hari,

the Vedas.

5

"

region,

Returning to where Brahman was

staying, he gave the Vedas unto him.

Having

restored

the

Vedas unto Brahman, the Supreme Lord once more returned 7 to his own nature."

The Supreme Lord also established

his

form with the equine head in the Noth-Eastern region of the

Having (in this way) established him who was once more became the equine8 that was.*' The two Danavas Madhu and he headed form great ocean.

the abode of the Vedas, he

* It is difficult to beetle

the

reading of this Verse.

The Bengal


mahabharataj

340

[Mokahadharma

Kaitabha, not finding the person from whom those sounds proceeded, quickly came back to that spot. They cast their beheld

eyes around but

thrown

the

that

the

on

spot

which they had

Those two foremost of

was empty/ 9

Vedas

mighty Beings, adopting great speed of motion, rose from 60 Returning to where the primeval Lotus the nether region.

was that had given them birth, they saw the puissant Being, the original Creator, staying in the form of Aniruddha of complexion and endued with a splendour resembling 61 Of immeasurable prowess, he was under that of the Moon.

fair

the influence of Yoga-sleep, his body stretched on the waters 2 Possessed of great and occupying a space as vast as itself.' effulgence and endued with the attribute of stainless Sattwa,

the body of the Supreme Lord lay on the excellent hood of a

snake that seemed to emit flames of fire for the resplendence attaching to it." Beholding the Lord thus lying, the two foremost of Danavas roared out a the attributes

Endued with

loud laugh.

Rajas and Tamas, they said, 14

of

He

complexion.

that Being of white

is

now

— 'This

lying

is

asleep.

Without doubt, this one has brought the Vedas away from

Who is he

Whose is he ?

65 the nether region.

thus asleep on the hood of a snake ?' the two Danavas awakened

The foremost understood

of Beings,

that

the

Hari from

(viz.,

two

mind

to

gratify

Yoga-slumber. 66

his

intended to have au

Beholding the two foremost

battle

that desire

with of

him, he also set his

Thereupon an

theirs."

one side and

encounter took place between those two on

Narayana on the other.

Why is he

Narayana), thus awakened,

Danavas

encounter with him in battle. of Asuras prepared to do

?

— Uttering these words,

The Asuras Madhu and Kaitabha

were embodiments of the attributes of Rajas and Tamas. Narayana slew them both for gratifying Brahman. He thence came to be called by the name of Madhusudana ^slayer of Madhu). 08 Having compassed the destruction of the two texts have 'alayah,'

the Bombay edition

"Verse 58 seems 10 contradict the

has 'alayani

previous Verse.

the Vedas to Braiiiuitu, Narayana, vetuiuud to

his

would ui^ form be thai haJ tne hoi'ae-ntad ?— 1\

1

.

At any

rate,

If aftor restoring

own

nature,

wner©


canti parva.

Parva.]

841

Asuras and restored the Veda.s to Brahman, the Supreme Aided then by Hari

Being dispelled the grief of Brahman. 69

and assisted by the Vedas, Brahman created with their mobile

Hari, granting unto the

Narayana, having assumed the

this,

Creation, disappeared there and

then for going to the place he had come

horse-head, slew

the worlds

After

Graudsire intelligence of the fore-

most order relating to the

that

all

and immobile creatures. 70

the

from. 71

It was thus

form equipt with the

two Danavas Madhu and Kaitabha, of Brahman). Once more,

(and disappeared from the sight

however, he assumed the same form for the

sake

of causing

the religion of Pravritti to flow in the universe. 72

"Thus did the blessed Hari assume grand form having the equine head.

in

days of old that

This, of all his forms,

endued with puissance, is celebrated as the most ancient. 73

That person who frequently listens

or

mentally recites this

history of the assumption by Narayana of the form equipt with

the equine head, will

never forget his Vedic or other

Having adored with the austerest penances the deity with the equine

head, the

Rishi

lore.

7*

illustrious

Panchala (otherwise

known as Gaiava) acquired the science of Krama by proceeding along the path pointed out by

the

deity

(Rudra).* 75

I have thus recited to thee, O king, the old story of Hayaciras,

consistent with the Vedas, about which thou hadst asked me. 78

Whatever forms the Supreme Deity desires to assume with a view to the ordering of the affairs of the universe, he assumes immediately by exercise of his own inherent powers. 77 The

Supreme Deity, endued with every prosperity, is the receptacle of the Vedas.

He is the receptacle of Penances also. The He is the embodiment of the Sankhya

puissant Hari is Yoga.

Both the Vernacular translators give ridiculous Versions of this K. P. Singha takes Panchala to be a king and understands the Verse to mean that king Panchala got back his kingdom through *

Verse.

the grace of

Narayana.

taking krama to imply

The Burdwan translator errs as usual, byor end. The fact is, this Verse repeats

'gati'

what has been already said in Verses 100 to 102 of Section 343 ante. Krama means the science by whose aid ine words used in the Vedas are separated from each other.

106

— T.


mahaeharata.

S42

[M okshadharmti

He is that foremost Brahma of which we

philosophy.

hear. 78

Truth has Narayana for its refuge. Rita has Narayana for The religion of Nivritti, in which there is no its soul. return,

has Narayana

religion

which has

Narayana for its

for

Pravritti

Light is form.

The

(of the

are called the Tastes

have Narayana

80

for their

The has

basis,

its

the

of all

of Earth

that belong to the element soul.

for

The foremost

soul.

Narayana for its

high abode/ 9

its

scent.

is

attributes

Scent has

of Water,

attributes

other

equally

O king,

These Tastes

various kinds).

The foremost attribute

soul.

Form also has Narayana for its soul. 81

of

Touch,

which is the attribute of Wind, is also said to have Narayana Sound, which is an attribute of Wind, has for its soul. like the others Narayana for its soul.

the

attribute

82

Mind

also,

which

is

Unmanifest (Prakriti), has Narayana

of the

Time which is computed by the motion of the has similarly Narayana for its soul. 88

for its soul.

luminaries

celestial

.

The presiding deities of Fame, of Beauty, and of Prosperity, have the same Supreme Deity for their soul. Both the Sankhya philosophy and Yoga have Narayana for their soul. * 8

The Supreme Being

the

is

cause

of all

this, as

Purusha.

He is, again, the cause of everything, as Pradhana (or PraHe is the basis on which all things rest. He is the kriti). 85

doer or agent, and He

is

the

cause of that

variety that

is

witnessed in the universe.

He is the diverse kinds of energy

that act in the universe.

Fifthly, he is

invisible influence of which people

in

investigating the

several

all-controlling

Those employed

topics of enquiry

of wide

are

of such reasons as

that

speak. 86

with the aid

application, regard

Hari to

be identical with the five reasons adverted to above and as

the

final

Narayana, the

endued

one topic

of all the Rishis,

refuge

of

things.- 7

all

Indeed,

with the highest

(of enquiry).

Yoga

The thoughts

the

puissant

puissance,

of the

is

denizen

Brahman and the high-souled Sankhyas and Yogins, of those

worlds including

of those

that

are

that are Yatis, and of those, generally,

that are conversant

with the Soul, are fully known to Kecava, but none of 38"' Whatever acts these can know what his thoughts are. 11


ganti parva.

Porta.]

are performed in honor of the

are

gifts

made,

S43

gods or the

whatever

Pitris,

whatever penances are performed, 60

have

Vishnu for their refuge, Vishnu that is established upon his owns supreme ordinances. He is named Vasudeva because

He is immutable. He is the foremost of Rishis. He is endued with the highest puissance. He is said to transcend the of his being the abode of all

creatures. 91

He is Supreme.

three attributes.

As Time (which runs smoothly without any

assumes indications when

sign)

manifests itself in

it

the

form of successive seasons, even so He, though really divested of attributes, assumes attributes

(for manifesting Himself). 91

Even they that are high-souled do not succeed in understanding his motions. Only those foremost of Rishis that have knowledge

for their

Souls, succeed

in

beholding in

theip*

95 hearts that Purusha who transcends all attributes."

Section CCCXLIX.

Janamejaya said,

—"The illustrious Hari becomes gracious

unto them that are devoted to him with their whole

He accepts also all worship that is offered to Him

souls,

agreeably

Of those persons that have burnt off of both merit and demerit, Knowledge they attain, as handed of the spoken thou hast to the

ordinance. 1

their fuel, and that are divested

down from preceptor to preceptor, as the end they win.*2 Such persons always attain to that end which is the fourth, viz.,

the essence of the foremost of Purushas or Vasudeva,-j~

—through the three

others.

Those persons, however, that

Narayana with their whole souls at once 3 Without doubt, the religion of attain to the highest end.}

are devoted to

* 'Those who have burnt off their fuel' means

themselves from

desire.

'Param-paryyagati'

men that have freed

means

Knowledge as-

handed down from preceptor to preceptor. T. t Vasudeva is called the Fourth because below Him is Sankarshana, Pradyumna, and Aniruddha. T. % What is stated in these two Verses is the difference between the ends of those that rely on Knowledge, and those that are devoted to

Narayana with their whole souls,

The former attain

to

Vasudeva,

jj


MAHAHHakata.

£,44

[Alokshadharma

Devotion seems to be superior (to that of Knowledge) and is very dear to Narayana. These, without going through the stages

three successive

(of

Aniruddha,

Pradyumna,

and

4

The

Sankarshana), at once attain to the immutable Hari.

end that is

attained

by Brahmanas, who, attending to due

observances, study the Yedas with the Upanishads

according

to the rules laid down for regulating such study, and by those s that adopt the religion of Yatis,

attained by

persons devoted

to

is

inferior, I think,

to that

Hari with their whole souls.

Who first promulgated this religion of Devotion some deity or some Rishi that declared practices of those

are said

that

to

it

6 ?

? Was it What are the

be devoted

with their

I have When did those practices begin Do thou remove those doubts. Great

whole souls ?

?

doubts on these topics. Is

my curiosity to hear thee explain the several points !*" Vaicampayana said, —"When the diverse divisions of the 7

Pandava and the Kuru armies were drawn up in array for the battle and when Arjuna became cheerless, the holy one himself explained the question of what is the end and what is not

the end attained

by persons of different characters.

I have before this recited to thee the words of the

The religion preached by the holy one on difficult of

comprehension.

apprehend

it

Samans, it

is

Men of uncleansed

holy one. occasion

souls

is

cannot

Having created this religion in days of

at all/" 9

yore, viz., in the

that

Krita age, in perfect accordance with the

O

borne,

king, by

the

Supreme Lord, viz.,

Is true, but then they have to pass gradually through the three others one after another, viz., Aniruddha, Pradyumna, and Sankarshana. The latter, however, at once attain to Vasudeva. It is curious to note how the Burdwan translator, with the Commentary before him and from which he quotes, misunderstands the second Verse com-

pletely.

K.

correct.

—T.

P.

Singha's Version also

* The word 'Ekantin'

is

a 'nishkama' worshipper,

is

not clear though not in-

explained by the Commentator to mean

i.

e-,

one

who adores

the

Supreme Deity

without the expectation of any fruit whatever. There can be no error, however, in rendering it as 'one devoted with his whole soul'. Such devotion verily implies 'nishkama' worship.

— 1.


Ga^ti parva.

Parva.)

Narayana, himself. 10

This very subject was proposed by

highly blessed Partha to Narada

latter's

presence

the

Receiving

said.

best of kings,

celestial Rishi.

I shall

same way

the

Krishna

of

from the

it

my preceptor imparted it

exactly the same way in which he had obtained

in

the

discourse)

My preceptor, viz., the Island-born Krishna

11

heard what Narada Rishis,

the

(for

and in

in the midst of the Rishis

and Bhishma.

845

as

now

recite

has

been

it

Listen, therefore, to me. 12

it

to

celestial

to

it

in

monarch,

thee,

received

me

from the

from Narada.

In that Kalpa when the Creator

Brahman, O king, took his birth

in the mind of Narayana and issued from the latter's mouth, Narayana himself 13 per-

formed,

Bharata, his Daiva and Paitra rites in

accordance

with

this

religion.

Those Rishis

upon the

froth

of

water then

obtained

it

that

1

was obtained by those

by the name of Vaikhanasas.

go

that

Vaikhanasas Shoma got it. the universe. 15

(that

Shoma. 10 the

O

monarch, 17

that are known illusion

king, the

Grand-

Brahman) then received this religion from Having received it thus, Brahman imparted this is,

Krita age of that

Yoga,

the

After the second birth of Brahman, viz., when

which has Narayana

religion,

From

Afterwards, it disappeared from

he sprang from the eyes of Narayana, sire

From

from Narayana. *

the froth-eating Rishis, this religion Rishis

subsist

by

universe. 1 *

Kalpa,

communicated

name

the

of Narayana,

it

unto Rudra.

In

Rudra, devoted

to

soul,

for its

ancient

it

to all

of Valikhilyas.

once more

those

Through the

disappeared

In the third birth of Brahman

to the speech of Narayana, this religion

Rishis

from the

which was due

once

more sprang

O king, from Narayana himself. Then a Rishi of the name of Suparna obtained it from that foremost of Beings. 20 The Rishi Suparna used to recite this excellent religion, up,

this

19

foremost

of

consequence of of

Trisauparna

referred

to

in

cults, this,

it

three

times

came

to

world. 21

in

the

the

Rigveda.

be called

This

The duties

exceedingly difficult of observance. this eternal religion

during the

was obtained,

by the

religion it

In

day.

name

has been

inculcates

are

From the Rishi Suparna, foremost of men, by the


[Makshadkarma

MAHA.iiHA.RA.TA.

S4S

god of wind, that sustainer of the lives of all creatures in. the universe. The god of wind communicated it unto such

what remains

Rishis as subsist upon

after feeding guests and others.

22-23

of sacrificial

From those

offerings

Rishis

excellent religion was obtained by the great Ocean.

this*

It

once

more disappeared from the universe and became merged

into

Narayana.''

4

In the next birth of the high-souled

when he sprang from the ear of Narayana,

Brahman chief

listen,

25

The illustrious of men, to what happened in that Kalpa. Narayana, otherwise called Hari, when he resolved upon Creation, thought of a Being who would be puissant enough to create the

universe.

26

While thinking

sprang from his ears competent to create

of this, a

Being

the universe.

Tho

27

AddressLord of all called him by the name of Brahman. said unto him, Narayana 'Do Supreme the intf Brahman, thy creatures from of mouth kinds thou, O son, create all thou of excellent vows, I shall do what will be and feet.

beneficial for thee, for I shall

and strength task.

28

sufficient

to

impart to thee both energy

render

thee

competent

for

this

Do thou receive also from me this excellent religion

known by the name of Sattwata.

Aided by that religion do

29 Thus thou create the Krita age and ordain it duly illustrious unto the head his addressed, Brahman bowed !

Harimedhas and received from him that foremost of all cults abstract of details,' together •with all its mysteries and its sprang from the with the iranyakas,— that cult, viz., which

Narayana then instructed Brahman of 31 and addressing him, immeasurable energy in that cult, are to be said,— Thou art the creator of the duties that this unto said Having !— Yugas observed in the respective

mouth of Narayana.

spot

Brahman, Narayana disappeared and proceeded to that unmanifest which is beyond the reach of Tamas, where the resides,

and which is known by the name of acts without After this, the boon-giving Brahman, the with of the worlds, created the different worlds

desire of fruits.

Grandsire all their

33

mobile and immobile creatures.

33

The age that

first

by commenced was highly auspicious and came to be called religion of Sattwa the name of Krita, In that age, the


OANTl PARVA,

tarva.]

847

existed, pervading the entire universe.*

With

31

the

aid

of

that primeval religion of righteousness, Brahman, the Creator

Lord of all the

worlds, worshipped the

of all the

deities 3

Narayana otherwise called Hari. 35 For the spread then of that religion and desirous of benefiting the worlds, Brahman then instructed that Manu who is known by the name of Swarochish in that cult. 36 Swarochishpuissant

the

viz.,

Manu, that Lord

the

of all

worlds,

foremost of all

that

persons endued with puissance, then cheerfully imparted the

knowledge of that cult

known by

the

name

own

his

to

son,

of Cankhapada. 37

The

king,

who was

son

of Manu,

Cankhapada, communicated the knowledge of that cult to his own son Suvarnabha who was the Regent of the

vis.,

When, upon

cardinal and subsidiary points of the compass.

the expiration of the Krita Yuga, the Treta came, that culd

once more disappeared from the of Brahman,

birth

O

best

world. 38

of kings,

derived from the nose of Narayana,

ous and puissant Narayana

In

viz.,

a

subsequent

that

which was

Bharata, the illustri-

Hari with eyes

or

like

lotus

petals, himself sang this religion in the presence of

Brahman. Then the son of Brahman, created by a fiat of his will, viz., ~ Sanatkumara, studied this cuit. 4B From Sanatkumara, the st

Prajapati Virana, in the beginning of the Krita age,

among Kurus, obtained this

cult.*'

O tiger

Virana having studied

it in this

way, taught it to

his turn,

imparted it to his son of pure soul, good vows, and

great

intelligence,

viz.,

the

ascetic

Raivya.

Kukshi, that righteous Regent of

the cardinal and subsidiary points of the compass. cult,

thafe

After this,

born of the mouth of Narayana, once more

4 appeared from the world.

viz.,

Raivya, in

"" 13

dis-

In the next birth of Brahman,

that which he derived from an

egg

which sprang from

Hari, this cult once more issued from the mouth of Narayana. 44 It was received by Brahman, all

its

details

by him.

king, and practised

Brahman

then

O monarch, to those Rishis that are known * /.

e. s

all

— T.

it,

by the name of

creatures were righteous and compassionate.

there was nothing in that age.

duly in

communicated

Of evil,


hah a bear ata.

84-S

Varhishada. 43

[Mokahadharma

From the Varhishadas

was obtained by a

it

Brahmana well-versed in the Sanaa- Veda, and known by the

And because he was well-versed with the

name of Jeshthya.

Samans, therefore was he known also by the name of Jeshthyasamavrata-Hari.* 48 From the Brahmana known by the name of Jeshthya, this cult was obtained by a king of the name

of

After this, that cult, derived from the puissant

Avikanapana.

Hari, once more disappeared

seventh birth of Brahman

fron the

due

world. 47

During the

lotus,

king, that

the

to

sprang from the navel of Narayana, this cult was once more declared by Narayana himself, 48 unto

the Grandsire

of pure

soul, the

Creator of all the worlds, in the beginning of this

Kalpa.

The Grandsire gave it

days of yore

in

(one of his sons created by a

fiat

his turn, imparted

eldest

the

to

it

of his

will).

O monarch, viz., Aditya, who

Savitri.

From

sons

of his

age

to

In

the

senior in

is

Vivaswat obtained

Aditya,

Daksha, in

the

of all

daughters,

Daksha

to

49

it.

60

beginning of the Treta Yuga, Vivaswat imparted the knowledge of this cult

to

Manu.

Manu, for the protection and

support of all the worlds, then gave

it

Ikshaku.f 61

to his son

Promulgated by Ikshaku, that cult overspreads the whole

When the universal destruction

world.

more return

Narayana and be merged

to

O best of kings,

all

and

Thus,

eternal.

once

62

The

Him.

its

ordinances

in

brief.

53

The

of universe,

in

the

celestial

Nara-

viz.,

O king, with all its mysteries and abstract of

yana himself, 54

will

been narrated to thee before this

Rishi Narada got it from that Lord

details.

in

it

and practised by the Yatis, has,

religion which is followed

Harigita, with

comes,

monarch, this foremost of cults is primeval

Incapable

and exceedingly

of being

difficult

of

comprehended with ease

being practised,

it

is

always

upheld by persons wedded to the attribute of Sattwa. 55

It

is by means of acts that are well-performed and accomplished

with a

full

knowledge

there is nothing of injury *

of duties, to

any

acts,

that

creature,

is,

in

which

— that Hari the

One of the foremost of Samans is called by the name of Jeshthya

One conversant witn the Jeshthya Sauian would have tins name. T Ikshaku was the progenitor of the solar race of kings— T.

— T.


9

canti palva,

parva,]

Si

Some persons adore gratified. Supreme Lord became Narayana as possessed of only one form, viz., that of AnirudSome adore Him as endued with two forms, viz., that dha. and Pradyumna. Some adore Him as having Aniruddha of three forms, viz., Aniruddha, Pradyumna, and Sankarshana. A fourth class adore him as consisting of four forms, viz., 67 Aniruddha, Pradyumna, Shankarshana, and Vasudeva. Harl 5"

is

He is without parts (being

Himself the Kshetrajna (Soul).

He

Jiva in

all

creatures,

transcending

elements. 53

He

is

the

Mind,

monarch,

that directs and controls the

five

senses.

ever

the

full).

is

primal

five

the

Endued with the

He is the Ordainer of the universe, and 59 He is both active and inactive. He the Creator thereof. He is the one immutable Purusha, is both Cause and Effect. 60 king. Thus have 'I recited to who sports as He likes, highest intelligence,

thee the religion of Devotion,

O best

of kings,

incapable

being

comprehended by persons of uncleansed souls

which

I

acquired

through the grace

Persons are very rare,

O king, that are

with their whole souls.

had been

full

of such

If,

of

that

preceptor. 61

devoted to Narayana

son of Kuril's

persons,

my

of buti

are

race, the full

world

of universal

compassion, that are endued with knowledge of the soul, and that are always employed in

doing good to others, then the

Krita age would have set in and all men would have betaken themselves to the accomplishment of acts fruit.

02 "" 3

foremost

It

was even

of regenerate

in

this

way,

without desire of

O monarch, that that

persons, viz., the

illustrious

Vyasa,

my preceptor, fully conversant with all duties, discoursed unto king Yudhishthira the just on

this religion

of Devotion/'*

in the presence of many Rishis and in the hearing of Krishna

and Bhishma.

He had obtained

it

from the celestial Rishi

Narada endued with wealth of penances. 65 Those persons that are devoted to Narayana with their whole souls succeed in attaining to Narayana in the end, that highest

identical with Brahma, pure in

of deities,

complexion, possessed

of the

66 effulgence of the moon, and endued with immutable."

Janamejaya said,

— "I see that those regenerate persons

whose souls have buen 107

awakened

practise

diverse

kinds of


maharharata,

850

[Mokshadhavma

Why is it that other Brahmanas do not practise

duties.

those duties but betake themselves to the observance of other

kinds of vows and rites ?"

Vaicampayana

said,

t7

— "Three kinds of disposition, O

monarch, have been created in respect of all embodied crea-

which

tures, viz., that

relates

to

that which relates to the attribute

the

attribute

and

of Rajas,

of Sattwa, lastly

that

As which relates to the attribute of Tamas, O Bharata perpetuator of Kuril's race, regards embodied creatures, that person is the foremost who is wedded to the attribute t;8

!

of Sattwa, for, will

attain

this

very

succeeds

O tiger among men, it is certain Emancipation.'

to

attribute in

of

19

It

with the

is

that

he

aid

of

Sattwa that one endued therewith

understanding the person

that

is

conversant

As regards Emancipation, it is entirely with Brahma. dependent upon Narayana. Hence it is that Emancipation 70 By is regarded as made up of the attribute of Sattwa. thinking of the foremost of Beings, the man that is devoted

with his whole soul to Narayana, acquires great wisdom. 71

endued with wisdom, that have betaken themselves to the practices of Yatis and the religion

Those persons

that

of Emancipation,

are

— those persons of quenched

find that Hari favors them

thirst,

— always

with the fruition of their desire.*"

That man subject to birth (and death) upon whom Hari casts a kind eye should be known as endued with the attribute

of

Sattwa

Emancipation. 73 is

The

and

devoted

religion

to

the

devoted with his whole soul to Narayana

similar or equal in

merit to the system

acquisition

of

by a person that

followed

is

regarded as

of the

Sankhyas. * 7

By adopting that religion one attains to the highest attaining to Emancipation which has Narayana

for

end by its

soul.

That person upon whom Narayana looks with compassion succeeds

in

No

becoming awakened.^ 75

one,

* This desire, of course, relates to the acquisition tion.

O king, can of

Emancipa-

'Yoga-ksherna' literally means the acquisition of what is desired

and the protection of what has been aquired. t 'Buddha'

'Pratibuddha' literally

or

sense, of course,

is

— T.

implies

'awakened'.

The

that such a person has succeeded in casting off all


Sol

canti i*akva.

Parva.)

That nature Tamas is said to be and which 76 subject person the upon Hari never casts a kind eye mixed. to birth (and death) that is endued with such a mixed nature and that has, on that account, the principle of 77 Only Brahman, the Grandsire of the Pravritti in him. worlds, looks mpon the person that is subject to birth and through his own wishes.

become awakened

partakes of both Rajas

death because of his mind being overwhelmed with the twu 78 Without doubt, inferior attributes of Eajas and Tamas.* the deities and the Rishis

Sattwa,

O best of kings

wedded

are

!

But then they that

Janamejaya said,

are

of

divested

always regarded to

of that attribute in its subtile form are

be of mutable nature."f

attributes

the

to

79

—"How can one that

fraught with the

is

foremost of

that

principle of change succeed in attaining to

tell me all this, which is, no doubt, known to thee I

Do ia Do thou discourse to me also of Pravritti in due order \"

Beings

?

Vaicampayana said,

—"That which

is

the enumeration of topics as made in viz., Jiva,

when it becomes

able

acts, succeeds in attaining to the

to

twentyfifth

the

the

(in

Sankhya system)

abstain

entirely

from

which

of Beings

foremost

exceedingly subtile, which is invested with the attribute of Sattwa (in its subtile form), and which is fraught with is

the esssences symbolised by the three letters (viz.,

A, U, and M).

impurities and desires.

of the alphabet

The Sankhya system, the Aranyaka-

81

He has, as it were, been awakened from the

slumber of ignorance or darkness.

— T.

* Those that follow the religion

of Pravritti

acquire heaven, &c,

They have, The Creator Brahman casts his eye on men that follow Pravritti. The religion of Nivritti, however, leads to Emancipation. It is Narayana that looks upon men that Merits, however, are exhaustible.

through their merits.

therefore, to fall down from heaven.

betake to Nivritti. t

— T.

What is stated here is this

endued with Sattwa.

:

the deities and Eishis are certainly

But then

that Sattwa

Hence, they cannot attain to Emancipation.

which is

of subtile

is

It is

of

a gross

form.

only that Sattwa

form that leads to Emancipation.

The

deities,

without being able to attain to Emancipation, remain in a state that is

mutable or fraught with change,— T,


— mahabbakata,

852

[M okahadharmm

Veda, and the Pancharatra scriptures, are all one and the same

and form parts of one whole.

Even

this

the

is

those that are devoted with their whole souls

the religion that has Narayana for of the

ocean,

only to

rising

its

the

so

diverse

knowledge, springing from Narayana, return in

the

end. 83

Kuril's race,

I

have thus explained

what the

competent for it, duly.

s*

to

to

thee,

Sattwa is.

from

it

kinds

of

Narayana

O

son

of

If thou beest

Bharata, do thou practise that religion

Even thus did

to my preceptor,

of

religion

As waves

rush away

even

end,

of

to Narayana,

essence.* 32

from the ocean,

return to it in

religion

the

Narada explain

highly-blessed

— the Island-born Krishna— the eternal and

immutable course, called Ekanta, followed by the Whites 85 Vyasa, gratified with Dharma's son as also by Yatis.f Yudhishthira, imparted this religion

to

the just who

intelligence.

was possessed of great

king Yudhishthira

from my preceptor I have also communicated

it

Derived thee

to

s !

O best of kings, this religion is, for these reasons, exceedingly difficult

of practice.

Others,

stupefied as thou hast suffered

hearing

it,

become as much It is Krishna

thyself to be."

who is the protector of the universe and its beguiler. He who is the destroyer and the cause, monarch I" 88

It is

Section CCCL.

— "The Sankhya system, the Panchratra scriptures, and the Aranyaka-Vedas, — these different systems of knowledge or religion,— O regenerate Rishi, are current Janamejaya said,

in the world. 1

Do all these systems preach the same

of duties, or are * That

is,

the courses of duties preached

the practices

which constitute the

course

by them,

religion

of

the

Ekantins are not really different for those laid down in the scriptures adverted to above.

— T.

t "Who are the Whites referred to in this place ?

The Commentator

explains that the word has reference to persons leading the domestic

mode of life. red.

Yatis wear robes that are colored yellow or yellowiai.

House-holders,

however,

use

cloth that

is

white,

may also mean the inhabitants of White Island, — T,

The word


CANT/ part*.

pdrva.]

853

O ascetic, different from one another?

Questioned by me,

do thou discourse to me on Pravritti in due order Vaicampayana said, "I bow unto that great Rishi who is !" 2

the dispeller of darkness, and whom Satyavati bore to cara in the

midst of an

island,

who

possessed

is

Para-

of great

3 knowledge and who is endued with great liberality of soul.

he

The learned say that

Brahman is

that he

;

;

is

;

that he

is

;

receptacle

puissance

great

Vedas. 4

;

that

he

endued with the puisparents he is an

and that, born under extra-

ordinary circumstances on an Island, he is the of the

Grandsire

of the

origin

form of Narayana

the only son of his

that as

portion of Narayana

incarnate

the

the sixth

of Rishis

foremost

the

sance of Yoga

is

inexhaustible

In the Krita age, Narayana of

and mighty energy, created him as his son. Vyasa is unborn and ancient and is

Verily, the high-souled

the inexhaustible receptacle of the Vedas !"

Janamejaya

said,

5

— "0 best of renergate persons,

was

it

thou that saidst before this that the Rishi Vacishtha had a son of the name of Oaktri and that Caktri had a son of the name of Parayara, and that Paracara begot a son named the 6 Thou Island-born Krishna endued with great ascetic merit. I ask, tellest me again that V^asa is the son of Narayana.

was

it

in

some former birth that Vyasa

energy had sprung fro:n Narayana ?

of immeasurable

thou of great intelli-

gence, do tell me of that birth of Vyasa which

was due to

!" r

Narayana Vaicampayana

said,

—"Desirous of understanding the

meaning of the Crutis, my preceptor, that ocean of penances,

who

exceedingly

is

scriptural

duties

for sometime in a

devoted to

the

and the acquisition particular region

observance

of

of knowledge,

of the

all

dwelt

Himavat moun-

Endued with great intelligence, he became

fatigued

with his penances in convenience of the great strain

on his

tains.

8

energies occasioned by the

composition of the Mahabharata.

At that time, Suman^a and Jaimini and Paila of firm vows and myself numbering the fourth, and Cuka his own son, were his disciples.

All of us,

O king, in view of the fatigue

our preceptor felt, waited dutifully

upon him, engaged in


854

[MokahaiXharma

teAMa.BHA.KATA,

doing all that was necessary 10

that

dispelling

for

fatigue

of

Vyasa shone breast the Himavat of mountains like the in beauty on the

his.""

Surrounded by these

disciples

of his,

Lord of all the ghostly beings, viz., Mahadeva, in the midst 11 Having recapitulated ghostly attendants of his.

of those

the Vedas with all their branches as also the meanings of all the Verses in the Mahabharata, one day, with rapt attention,

approached the presence of our preceptor who,

us

of

all

having controlled his senses, was at time rapt up in thought. 12 Availing ourselves of an

interval

the

in

we

conversation,

asked that foremost of regenerate persons to expound to us the

meanings of the Vedas and of the Verses in the Mahabharata

and narrate

us

to

from Narayana.

13

the

incidents

well

as

Conversant as he was with

enquiry, he at first discoursed to us on

the

of the Crutis and the Mahabharata, and then

narrate to us

the following incidents

from Narayana.

"Vyasa

own

of his all

topics

himself to

set

relating

to

his

—'Listen, ye

of

birth

foremost of

this

disciples, to

narratives, to this best of histories that relates again

birth

of

interpretations

14

said,

a

birth

Appertaining

Rishi.

to

the

the

to

Krita age,

this

my penances, ye On the occasion of the seventh creation,

narrative has become known to me through

regenerate ones viz.,

15 !

that which was due to

the

primeval

Lotus, Narayana,

endued with the austerest penances, transcending both good and ill, and possessed of unrivalled splendour, at first created Brahman from his navel. After Brahman had started

Narayana addressed him, saying, 16-17 Thou hast sprung from my navel. Endued with puissance in respect of

into

birth,

creation,

do theu set thyself

author of his being, anxiety,

felt

create

to

3 creatures rational and irrational !*

Brahman,

with

the

boon-giving

thee,

and

illustrious

of

mind penetrated by

the difficulty of his task and

to do what he was commanded to do.

universe,

kinds

diverse

— Thus addressed by the became unwilling

Bowing his head unto

Hari,

the

Lord

Brahman said these words unto him, 19

of

the

— I bow to

Lord of the deities, but I ask what puissance have

I to create diverse creatures ?

I

have no wisdom,

Do

thou-


tarva.)

CaNTZ PAEVA,

ordain what should be

ordained in

Brahman,

addressed by

the

85S view of this

Lord

the

of

20 !

— Thus

universe,

Narayana, disappeared there and then from Brahman's

v%2. 7

sight.

The foremost of all beings endued with intelligence, viz., the Supreme Lord, then thought of Intelligence. 21 Endued with form that resembled the form of Hari

himself, Intelligence

made her appearance before the puissant Hari. Himself transcending all Yoga, Narayana then, with Yoo-a forthwith

applied the goddess of Intelligence

properly. 22

The illustri-

ous and puissant and immutable Hari, addressing the goddess of Intelligence who was

endued with activity and odness and all the puissance of Yoga, said unto her these words 2? °-

-

:

For the accomplishment of the worlds do thou enter into

task

Brahman

!

of creating

all

the

— Commanded thus by

the Supreme Lord, Intelligence forthwith entered Brahman. 29

When Hari beheld that Brahman Intelligence,

He

once more

thou now create diverse

had become united with

addressed

kinds

of

saying,— Do

him,

creatures

25

Replying unto Narayana by uttering the word— Yes,— Brahman reverently accepted

command

the

then disappeared from

Narayana

progenitor.

Brahman's presence, 26

moment repaired to his own Light or Effulgence.

of his

!

and

a

in

known by the name of Returning to His own disposition (of place

Unmanifestness), Hari resolved Himself into His one univer27 sal nature. After the task of Creation, however, had been

accomplished by Brahman, another thought arose in the mind of Narayana. Indeed, He reflected in this strain Brahman, otherwise called Parameshthi, has created all :

these creatures, 28 consisting

of Daityas and Danavas and Gandharvas and Rakshasas. The helpless Earth has become burthened with the weight of creatures. 29 Many among

the

Daityas and Danavas and Rakshas on Earth will become endued with great strength. Possessed of penances, they will at diverse times

succeed in

acquiring

many

excellent

boons. 30

Swelling with pride and might in consequence of those boons that they will succeed in obtaining, they will oppress and

atfiict

ascetic might. ?1

the deities and

It

is,

therefore,

the

Rishis

possessed

of

meet that I should now


maharharataj

356

[M okskadharma '

and then lighten the burthen of the Earth, by assuming 33 diverse forms one after another as occasion would require. I shall

achieve

by chastising the wicked and

task

this

(Thus looked after by me), the

upholding the righteous.

Earth, which is the embodiment of Truth, will succeed in 38 bearing her freight of creatures.

Assuming the form of a the Earth in empty

mighty snake I myself have to uphold

Upheld by me

space.

Earth,

the

therefore, in

from

way, the

forms,

peril.

s*

Incarnated on

— Having reflected in created

forms in his mind in which to appear from time

accomplishing the task in view. Boar, of a Man-lion, of a

have to

shall

I

of Madhu

slayer

illustrious

uphold the entire

will

and immobile.

different

rescue her at such times this

she

thus,

universe of creatures mobile

to

diverse

time for

Assuming the form

rfi

Dwarf, and of

human

beings, I

become

shall quell or slay such enemies of the deities as will 3'

of a

After this, the original Creator

wicked and ungovernable. of the universe once more uttered the syllable Bho, causing the atmosphere to resound with

it.

From

this

syllable

of

name Saraswat." 7 speech (Saraswati) arose a Rishi The son, thus born of the Speech of Narayana, came to be of the

also

called

by

the

name of Apantara-tamas.

great puissance, he was fully present,

and the

he was truthful in

conversant with the

Firm

future.

Endued with

speech.* 33

in

past, the

observance of vows,

the

Unto that Rishi who, after

had bowed his head unto Narayana, the latter, who was the original Creator of all the deities and possessed of

birth,

a

nature that was

immutable,

those

said

words

:

— Thou

shouldst devote thy attention to the distribution of the Vedas,

O foremost of all persons endued with intelligence !f — Do 9

accomplish what I command thee!

thou, therefore,

ascetic,

— In obedience to

this command of the

*

Supreme Lord from

The name 'Apantara-tamas' implies one whose darkness or

raace has been dispelled.

igno-

— T.

t 'Vedakhyane Crutih karyya',

literally,

shouldst turn thy ears to the description

I

think,

of the

means 'thou

Vedas', implying

that 'thou shouldst set thyself to a distribution or arrangement of the

Vedic hymns and Mantra?.'

—T.


oanti parva,

Parva.]

S57

whose Speech the Rishi Apantaratamas sprang into existence, the latter, in that Kalpa which is named

from the Self-born

Manu, distributed and arranged the Vedas. 40

For that act

of the Rishi, the illustrious Hari became gratified with

him,

vows and obser-

as also for his well-performed penances, his

and his restraint of the senses or passions. 41 Addressing him, Narayana said, At each Manwantara, O son, vances,

thou wilt act in this way with respect to the Vedas. shalt,

O

consequence

in

of this

regenerate one, and

act

incapable

of thine,

be immutable,

of being

transcended by

When the Kali age will set

any one 42 !

of Bharata's line, to

be

will take their

from

birth

called

Thou

in,

certain

princes

by the

name

of Kauravas,

They

will

be celebrated

thee.

over the Earth as high-souled princes ruling

over

powerful

43

Born of thee, dissensions will break out among them for their destruction at one another's hands during thy

kingdoms.

absence, also,

foremost of regenerate

persons.* 44

In that age

endued with austere penances, thou wilt distribute the

Vedas into diverse

Indeed, in

classes.

dark age, thy

that

complexion will become dark. 45

Thou shalt cause diverse kinds of duties to flow and diverse kinds of knowledge also, Although endued with austere never be able to free the

world. 46

Thy

penances,

yet

thyself from desire and

son, however, will

thou

shaltJ

attachment to

from every attachment like unto the Supreme Soul, through the grace of Madhava. It will not be otherwise. 47 He whom learned

Brahmanas

call

the

be

freed

mind-born son of the Grandsire, viz.,

Vacishtha endued with great intelligence and like unto an ocean of penances, and whose splendour transcends that of the Sun himself, 48 will be the progenitor of a

a great Rishi of the

energy and prowess, will take his birth. * It is difficult to understand

expression 'twamrite'.

race in

which

name of Paracara, possessed of mighty That foremost of

what

Literally,

it

is the precise meaning of the means 'without thee'. Whether,

however, the speaker means that all the princes will

meet with des-

truction

except thee, or that they will be destroyed without thy being

present

among them,

or that

such destruction will

overtake them

w ithout thyself being the cause of it, it is difficult to determine.— T, 1QS


maBabbarata,

35S persons, that

[Mokshadharma

ocean of Vedas, that abode of penances, will

become thy sire (when thou wilt take birth age).

birth

Thou shalt take thy

49

as

son of a maiden

the

residing in the house of her sire, through an

Paracara.

with the great Rishi

50

Kali

the

in

Doubts

congress

act

of

thou

wilt

have

none with respect to the imports of things past, present, and Endued with penances and instructed by me, thou future. wilt behold the incidents of thousands and thousands

of ages

Thou wilt see through thousands and thou" the future. 61 52 Thou shalt, in that me that am without birth and birth, behold me, O ascetic,

long past away.

sands of ages also in

death,

—-incarnated on Earth (as Krishna of Yadu's race),

armed with the

discus.

All

this

happen

will

to

thee,

O

through the merit that will be thine in consequence These words of mine will

ascetic,

of thy ceaseless devotion to me.

never be otherwise.

Thou shalt be one of the foremost

53

of

creatures. Great shall be thy fame. Surya's son Cani (Saturn) will, in a future Kalpa, take birth as the great Manu

period.

5*

respect

During that Manwantara, O of merits,

several periods.

be superior

to

son,

even the

of that

thou shalt, in

Manus

of the

Without doubt, thou shalt be so through my

Whatever exists in the world represents the result of my exertion. The thoughts of others may not correspond with their acts. As regards myself however, I always ordain 60 Having what I think, without the least impediment !* grace.

66

said these words

unto the Rishi Apantaratamas, otherwise

Lord dismissed

called by the name of Saraswat, the Supreme

him, saying unto him,

— Go — I am !

he

that

was born as

Apantaratamas through the command of Hari. Once more have I taken birth as the celebrated Krishna-Dwaipayana, a delighter of the

race

of Vacishtha.f""

* 'Anyo hanyam chintayati'

58

I

« ave

thlls

told

seems to mean that the thoughts of

others do not correspond with their acts. T. 'nandana' means t It is scarcely necessary to remark that the word

both son and

delighter.

The etymological meaning so called

is,

The son or grandson is delighter. source of delight to th e sire or the grandsire with the other of the family.

1 n Verse 58, 'nandana' seems to be used in

of 'delighter'.-T,

of

course,

because of his being a

members the sense


OANTI PALVA,

Parva.]

859

of my own former Narayana in so much, birth which was due to the grace of 69 Ye forethat I was a very portion of Narayana himself.

you,

my dear disciples, the circumstances

most of intelligent persons, I underwent, in days of yore, the austerest penances, with the aid of the highest abstraction

Ye sons, moved by my great affection for yourselves that are devoted to me with reverence, I have told you everything relating to Avhat you wished to know of the mind/

frum me, viz., my

birth

first

in

days of remote antiquity

and that other birth subsequent to one)

!'

Vaicampayana continued,

O

the

{viz.,

it

present

" 61

— "I have thus narrated to thee,

monarch, the circumstances connected with the former

birth

our

of

preceptor,

revered

mind, as asked by thee

Vyasa

viz.,

Listen to me once

!

are diverse kinds of cults,

unstained

of

52

again

O roy*l sage, that

There

!

go by diverse

names such as Sankhya, Yoga, the Pancha-ratra, Vedas, and Pacupati. 63 The promulgator of the Sankhya cult is said to be the great

The primeval Hiranyagarbha,.

Kapila.

Rishi

64 and none else, is the promulgator of the Yoga system. The Rishi Apantaratamas is said to be the preceptor of the Vedas, some call that Rishi by the name of Prachina-gar-

The cult known by the name of Pacupata was promul-

bha. 65

gated by the Lord of Uma, that master of all creatures, viz., otherwise

the cheerful Civa,

kantha, the son of Brahman. 66 himself

the

promulgator

known by the name of CreeThe illustrious Narayana is

of

the

O foremost of kings, it is seen is

67

In

contain,

Narayana

is

the one

these

sole

cults,

Narayana

According

scriptures of these cults and the measure

inculcate.

entirety,

its all

that the puissant

one sole object of exposition.

the

in

cult,

contained in the Pancharatra scriptures.

to

the

of knowledge they

object

of worship

they

O king, are blinded

Those persons whose visions,

by darkness, fail to understand that Narayana is the Supreme Soul

pervading the

yana,

who is a Rishi, is the one

universe. 68

Those persons of wisdom who are the authors of the scriptures say that Narain the universe,

I

entire

say

that

object

there

is

of reverent

worship

no other being

like


Mahabharata,

860

Him.

Cfi

[JUokshadhnrma

The Supreme Deity, called by the name

resides in the hearts of those that have

doubts.

and

scriptures

of the

aid

succeeded

inference)

of

Madhava never resides in

in

hearts

the

everything with the aid of false dialectics. 70

to

down

Narayana with

entering into

eternal.

The

Narayana's self.

good or bad,

72

in

and that are succeed

souls,

in

The Sankhya and the Yoga monarch, are

Vedas, again,

All the

Rishis,

declared that this

all

that

They that are

therein,

whole

their

Narayana. 71

systems are eternal.

dispelling of those

Pancharatra scriptures, that are duly

with the

observant of the duties laid

devoted

the

and that would dispute away

are under the sway of doubt

conversant

of Hari,

(with

systems of cult, have

these

all

universe existing

from

ancient times

Thou shouldst know that whatever

laid down in the Vedas and occurring

and Earth, the sky between, and the waters, are

is

acts,

in

heaven

all

caused

by and flow from that ancient Rishi Narayana.""

Section CCCLI.

Janamejaya

said,

—"0 regenerate one, are there many Who, in

Purushas or is there only one? the foremost of Purushas ? source of all things ?" 1

Vaigampayana said,

the

universe,

is

What, again, is said to be the

— "In the speculations of the Sankhya

and the Yoga systems many

are

the

Purushas spoken

of.

O preceptor of Kuril's race, those that follow these systems do not wish to assert that there is but one Purusha in universe.* 2

In the same manner in which the many

the

Puru-

shas are said to have one origin in the

Supreme Purusha, it

may be said that this entire

universe

is

one Purusha of superior attributes.

I

The Commentator explains this Verse

in

*

ordinary purposes are

concerned,

speak of many Purushas.

The fact

eeen in the next Verse.

— T.

that

explain

this

shall

this

way.

'So

far

as

both the Sankhyas and Yogina

In reality, however, for purposes of the

highest truth, there is but one Purusha.'

in the Verse itself.

identical with

is,

I

do not see this limitation

what the Commentator says is

to

be


861

Qkurn parva,

Farva,.}

now, 8 after bowing to my preceptor Vyasa, that foremost of with the soul, endued with is conversant Rishis, who

worthy

penances, self-restrained, and

worship. 4

of reverent

king, occurs in all the Vedas.

This speculation on Purusha,

It is well known to be identical with Rita

The Having

and Truth.

5 foremost of Rishis, viz., Vyasa, has thought upon it.

occupied themselves with reflection on what is called Adhyat-

ma, diverse Rishis,

O

king,

Kapila

having

their

for

first,

have declared their opinions on this topic both generally and

Through the grace of Vyasa of immeasurable energy, I shall expound to thee what Vyasa has said in particularly.

6

7 of Purusha.

brief on this question of the Oneness

connection

is

Brahman,

In

this

cited the old narrative of the discourse between

and the Three-eyed Mahadeva. 3

king,

the

In

midst of the Ocean of milk, there is a very high mountain of monarch, by great effulgence like that of gold, known, the name of Vaijayanta his own abode of

Repairing thither

9 !

thinking on the course of Adhyatma. great

of

intelligence

10

was

from

the illustrious

great splendour and felicity,

deity Brahman used very often to pass his

Brahman

all alone,

time, engaged

in

While the four-faced seated

his

there,

son

Mahadeva, who had sprung from his forehead, encountered him one day in course of his wanderings through the universe. 11 In days of yore, the Three-eyed Civa endued with puissance and high Yoga, while proceeding along the sky, beheld Brahman seated on that mountain and, therefore, dropped down quickly on its top. 12

With a cheerful heart he

presented himself before his progenitor feet.

and worshipped his

Beholding Mahadeva prostrated at his

feet,

Brahman

13

Having thus raised up with his left hand. one Lord of all and puissant that Mahadeva up, Brahman, creatures, then addressed his son, whom he met after a long

took

him

time, in these words.

"The Grandsire mighty arms

!

14

said,

— 'Welcome art thou, O thou of

By good luck I see

time come to my presence. is

I

hope,

thee

after

right with thy penances and thy Vedic studies

tions.

Thou

such

O son, that

a

long

everything

and

art always observant of the austerest

recita-

penances.


Mahabharata.

862

[Uokshadharma

Hence I ask thee about the progress and well-being penances of thine

"Rudra said, is

!' 15

of those-

- ir

'

—'0 illustrious one, through thy grace,

well with my penances and Vedic studies. 17

universe

again, with the

saw thy

I

!

It is

right,

all

illustrious

all

a

self

long while ago in thy own home of felicity and effulgence

I am coming thence to this mountain of thy feet.* 18

by

this

that is now the

Great is the curiosity excited

withdrawal

Grandsire, for such an act

own foremost of abodes is free from thirst,

my mind

such a lone spot from

of thyself into

thy usual region of felicity and splendour. reason be,

in

!

abode

Great must the

on

part. 19

thy

the pains of hunger

Thy and

and inhabited by both deities and Asuras, by Rishis of

immeasurable splendour, 20 as also by Gandharvas and Apsaras.

Abandoning such

spot of felicity,

a

The cause

this foremost of mountains.

be grave

thou residest alone in

cannot but

of this

!' 21

"Brahman Vaijayanta,

is

said,

—'This foremost of mountains, called

always my residence.

Here, with concentrated

mind, I meditate on the one universal proportions."'22

"Rudra said,

—'Self-born thou

art.

Shat have been created by thee. are being created by

of whom thou speakest, is

foremost of Purushas,

by thee ?

Many are the Purushas

Others again,

The

thee.

Purusha of infinite

Who is that

one and single. 23

Brahman, that

Great is the curiosity I

feel

is

being meditated

on

this

thou kindly dispel the doubt that has taken

my mind 24

Brahman,

Purusha, however,

Infinite

point.

Do

possession

of

!'

"Brahman

said,

—'Q son, many are those Purushas of

whom thou speakest. The one Purusha, however, of whom I am thinking, transcends all Purushas and is invisible. 25 The many Purushas that exist in the universe constitute the basis upon which that one

Purusha stands

;

and

since

that

one Purusha is said to be the source whence all the innumer* 'The abode of thy feet'

means

tioning persons that are entitled

to

them as the "feet of so and so" — T,

thy abode.

To this day, in men, Hindu speaks of

reverence, the


canti parva,

Parva.) able Purushas have

sprung, 26 hence

succeed in divesting

themselves

petent to enter

into

SGo the

all

is

who is eternal, and who is

and is above all attributes.'

they

become com-

who

that one Purusha

with the universe, who is supreme, who the foremost,

latter, if

of attributes,

is

the

identified

foremost of

himself divested

of

" 27

Section CCCLII.

"Brahman said, is

—'Listen, O son, as to how that Purusha

He is etern al and immutable. He is undeteriHe pervades all things.* O best

indicated.

1

orating and immeasurable.

of all creatures, that Purusha cannot be seen by thee, or me,

or others.

Those that are endued

with

the

understanding

and the senses but destitute of self-restraint and tranquillity The Supreme Purusha

of soul cannot obtain a sight of him. is

said to be one that can be seen with the aid

of knowledge

Though divested of body, He dwells in every body.

alone. 2

He is never touched by He is my inner soul. the acts accomplished by those bodies. He is thy inner soul. He is the all-seeing Witness dwelling

Though dwelling, again, in

bodies,

3

within all embodied creatures and engaged in marking their acts.

No one can grasp

or

comprehend him

any time. 4

at

The universe is the crown of his head. The universe is his arms. The universe is his feet. The universe is his eyes. The universe is his nose. Alone and single, he roves through all

Kshetras, unrestrained

and as best it likes him.

6

by any limitations on

will

his

Kshetra is another name for body.

And because he knows all Kshetras as also all good and bad deeds, therefore he,

who is

the name of Kshetrajna.-f*

6

the

of Yoga,

soul

No one

is

succeeds in

The Commentator explains the meanings

of the

this Verse in this way : He is called 'Purusha'

called

words used in

because of the attribute

of fulness: eternal, because he has neither beginning nor

mutable, because there is no change in him

he has no body that may be subject

;

are

called

seeds.

to decay ;

Seeds produce

end; im-

undetenorating, because

immeasurable, because

the mind cannot conceive of him in his fulness. t Acts

by

perceiving

— T.

trees,

Acts

kad

tu

the


MAHABHAR4TA,

8C4

[AJoAs/iaanarmu

how he enters into embodied creatures and how he goes out Agreeably to the Sankhya mode, as also with the of them. aid of Yoga and the due observance of the ordinances prescribed by it, I am engaged in thinking of the cause

Purusha, but,

alas, I

am unable

excellent as it is. I shall, however, according to the

of

my

knowledge

Purusha 7-3 and

his

discourse

thee

to

Being deserves the appellation to blaze up

wide

is

The

That one eternal

an element, but

Fire is

The Sun

extend over the

upon that eternal

of Mahapurusha it

(the

great

may be seen

under thousand different

a thousand places

in

circumstances.

cause,

measure

Oneness and supreme greatness.

learned speak of him as the one Purusha.

supreme Purusha). 9

of that

comprehend that

to

one and

but

single,

rays

his

universe.

Penances are of diverse

common

origin

kinds, but they have one

whence they have

The Wind is one, but it blows in diverse forms The great Ocean is the one parent of all in the world. the waters in the world seen under diverse circumstances.

flowed.

Divested of attributes, that one Purusha displayed in

infinitude.

Flowing from him,

universe enters into that one Purusha again

when the season comes

all attributes,

the

is

universe

the

infinite

who transcends

of its

destruction. 10

By casting off the consciousness of body and

the

casting off all acts good and bad, by

off

casting

senses,

both

by

truth

and falsehood, one succeeds in divesting oneself of attri11 The person who realises that inconceivable Purusha butes. and comprehends his subtile existence in the quaruple form

Pradyumna, Sankarshana, and Vasudeva, and

of Auiruddha,

who,

in

consequence of such

comprehension,

perfect tranquillity of heart, succeeds in

identifying

himself

with

that

attains

to

into

and

entering

Puruoha. 18

one auspicious

speak of him as the

Some persons

possessed

supreme soul.

Others regarded him as the one soul.

of

learning

class of learned men describe him as the soul.* 13

attainment of bodies. operate like seeds. *

For the production of bodies, therefore, acts

— T.

The sense seems to be this:

Sup/euxe SjuI,

A third

The truth

for

Yj*iu.d

in the Yoga system

ailirw

bin;

existence of

He

is called

two

souls,

the the


ganti parva,

Parva.] that he who is the

is

$85

Supreme Soul

is

always divested of

He is Narayana. He is the universal soul, and He is never affected by the fruits

attributes.

he is the one Purusha.

never drenched by The acting Soul is That Soul is sometimes engaged in acts and when

of acts even as the leaf of the

different. it

succeeds in

lotus

may throw upon

the water one

casting

off acts

attains

there are

to

Emancipation or

15

The acting Soul is endued Thus is it said that possessions.*

identity with the Supreme Soul.

with the seven and ten

is

1 it. *

of Purushas

innumberable kinds

due order. ' 1

in

In reality, however, there is but one Purusha.

He

is

the

abode of all the ordinances in respect of the universe.

He

the highest

object

of knowledge.

knower and the

object

to

thinker and the

object of thought.

is

food that

is

eaten.

He is

be known.

He He

is

at

once

the

is

at

once

tha

He is the eater and the

the smeller and the scent that

is

He is at once he that touches and the object that 17 is touched. He is the agent that sees and the object that is seen. He is the hearer and the object that is heard. He He is is the conceiver and the object that is conceived. possessed of attributes and is free from them. He is that, smelled.

O son,

named Pradhana, enduring, eternal, and immutable. He it is who creates the prime ordinance in respect of Dhatri himself. Learned Brahmanas call Him Whatever acts, possessed of by the name of Aniruddha. which

is

18

excellent merits and fraught with blessings, flow in the world

from the Vedas, have been caused by Him.-j- 19

All the deities,

and all the Rishis, possessed of tranquil souls, occupying their places on the altar, dedicate to Him the

first

share

of their

Jivatman and the Supreme Soul, and assert the superiority of the

The Sankhyas regard the Jiva-soul and the Supreme Soul to be one and the same. A third class of men think

latter over the former.

everything as Soul, there being no difference between the one Soul

and the universe displayed in infinitude.

— T.

The acting Soul is ensconced in the Linga-garira, with which it becomes now a human being, now a deity, now an animal, &c. — T. T 'Dhaturadyam Vidhanam' is supposed by the Commentator to *

imply what is known as the consciousness of

'Maliat',

i.

Ego arises.— T,

109

e.,

the

existence

of

Jiva before


mahabharata,

StiO

sacrificial

offerings.*

20

I,

that

[Mokshadhdrma

am Brahman, the primeval

Master of all creatures, have started into birth from Him, and thy birth from me.

thou hast taken

with all its mobile and immobile creatures, and

universe

the

From me have flowed

all the Vedas,

O son, with their mysteries. 21

Divided into

four portions (viz., Aniruddha, Pradyumna, Sankarshana, and

He sports as He

Vasudeva),

That

pleases.

illustrious

and

own knowledge. 28

divine Lord is even such, awakened by His I have

thus answered thee, O son, according to thy

tions,

and according to the way in which

the

ques-

matter is ex-

pounded in the Sankhya system and the Yoga philosophy.'

"2 *

Section CCCLIII. Sauti said,

— After Vaicampayana had explained to Icing

Janamejaya in this way the glory of Narayana, he began to discourse on another topic by reciting the question of Yudhishthira and the answer that Bhishma gave in the presence of

the

all

Pandavas and the Rishis as

Indeed, Vaicampayana began

Krishna himself.

what follows-i* "Yudhishthira said, to us on the duties

life \'t

are

of persons

of

by saying

grandsire, discoursed

the

religion

of Eman-

what the foremost

belonging to the several modes of

l

Bhishma said,

mode

appertaining to

It behooveth thee now to tell us

cipation.

duties

— 'Thou hast,

also

of

life

—'The duties ordained

are

capable,

if

well

in

respect

performed,

* 'Pragvanca' is a certain part of the altar.

of every

of leading

to

Both the Vernacular

translators omit the word in their renderings.— T. fit t This portion does not occur in all the texts. I have thought Most texts begin abruptly

to add it for explaining the connection.

by saying

— "Yudhishthira said, &c, &c." — T.

The object of the question is to ascertain which is the foremost of all the modes of life. Although Renunciation has been described exceed4o be the best of all modes, still the duties of that mode are if to kuow wishes Yudhishthira Hence, ingly difficult of practice. X

the duties of any other mode can be regarded as superior,— T,


Farm,]

canti parva.

heaven and the high

fruit

doors,

S67

many

Duties have

of Truth.

and none of the practices inculcated by them are respect

of consequences. 2

ever duties with

steady and firm

adopted by him

to

futile in

Bharata's race

3

the

Whoever adopts whichpraises

faith,

exclusion

of the

rest,

the duties

O chief of

This particular topic, however, on

\

which

thou wishesfc me to discourse was in days of yore the subject

Narada and the

of conversation between the celestial Rishi

The great Rishi Narada,

chief of the deities, viz., Indra.*

Oking, revered by success.

all

the

been crowned with

world, has

He wanders through

worlds unobstructed

the

all

by anything, like the all-pervading wind itself. 6 a time he repaired to the abode of Indra.

Once upon Duly honored by

the chief of the deities, he sat close to his

host.

him seated

his

at

ease

and

Cachi addressed him, saying,

8

Beholding

from fatigue, the lord of

free

— great Rishi,

is

there any-

O sinless one V O regenerate Rishi, crowned with ascetic success, thou rovest,

thing wonderful that has been beheld by thee,

moved by

through the universe of mobile and

curiosity,

immobile objects, witnessing

all

there is nothing in the universe that

Do thou tell

O

things. 8

Rishi,

celestial

unknown

is

to

thee.

me, therefore, of any wonderful incident which

thou mayst have seen or heard of or felt.' 9

Thus questioned,

Narada, that foremost of speakers, O king, then commenced to recite unto the chief of the celestials the extensive

that follows. 10

history

to

me

as

I

recite

that

which Narada told before Indra.

I

shall

narrate

it

same way

Rishi had

Listen

now

in which the celestial

for the same purpose that he had in view !'

story

in

the

narrated it, and

" ll

Section CCCLIV. "

Bhishma said,

— 'In an excellent town called by the

name of Mahapadma which was situate on the southern side of the river Ganga, there lived, O best of men, a Brahmana of concentrated

Soul. 1

endued with amiability. faith

Born

in

the

race

of Atri, he

was

All his doubts had been dispelled

and contemplation) and he was well conversant*


Mahabharata,

8G8

with the path he was to follow. duties of religion, he had his

[Mokahadharma Ever observant of the

wrath under perfect control.

Always contented, he was the complete master of his senses. 3 Devoted to penances and study of the Vedas, he was honored by all good men.

He

earned wealth by righteous

means and his conduct in all things corresponded with the mode of life he led and the order to which he belonged. 3 The family to which he belonged was large and celebrated. He had many kinsmen and relatives, and many children and spouses.

His behaviour was always respectable and faultless. 4

Observing that he had many children, the Brahmana betook himself to the accomplishment of religious acts on scale.

a

large

His religious observances, O king, had reference to

the customs of his

own

family.* 6

The Brahmana

that there were three kinds of duties laid vances.

down

reflected

for

obser-

There were, first, the duties ordained in the Vedas

in respect of the order in which he was born

Brahmana in

of life he was leading (viz., a

of domesticity).

and the mode observance

the

There were, secondly, the duties laid down

in the scriptures, viz., those c,astras.

especially called the DharmaAnd, thirdly, there were those duties that eminent

and revered men of former times have followed though not

occurring either in the Vedas or the scriptures.f

Which of Which of them, again, follow-

these duties should I follow ?

ed by me, are likely to lead to my benefit ? should be my refuge ?

— Thoughts

like these

Which, indeed, always troubled

* Family customs are always observed with great care. inconsistent with the ordinances of the

not lose their binding force.

Even when customs do

Reprehensible as the sale of a daughter

or sister is, the great king Calya,

on Pandu,

scriptures, such

when he bestowed

upon taking a sum

his

Madri

sister

money, alleging family custom not only as an excuse but as something that was obligatory. To insisted

this day, animals are slain

in the

of

sacrifices

of

many

which

families

follow the Vaishnava faith, the justification being family custom. t The Vedas are, strictly

— T.

speaking, not scriptures, for they are

heard, the scriptures being those ordinances that are

down.

written

Of course, the Vedas have been reduced into writing, but for all

that,

they continue to be called the Crutis, as the Common Law of England,

though reduced into writing,

is still

called the

Unwritten Law,

—T.


CANTI PARYA.

Pdrvu.]

SG9

He could not solve his doubts.

him.

While troubled with

7

such reflections, a Brahmana of concentrated soul and obser-

vant of a very superior religion, came to his house as a guest. 8

The house-holder duly honored his guest according to down in the scripand seated at his ease, Beholding his guest refreshed

those ordinances of worship that are laid tures.

the host adlressed him in the following words."

9

Section CCCLV. "The Brahmana

said,

—'O sinless one, I have become

exceedingly attached to thee in consequence of the sweetness of thy conversation.

Thou hast become my

to me, for I wish to say something

of BriLhmanas,

unto

friend.

thee. 1

making over the duties of a householder to my

son, I wish to discharge the

regenerate one, should be

in

the bonds

What,

highest duties of man.

my

path ? 2

Relying upon the

soul, I wish to achieve existence in the one Soul.

up

Listen foremost

Alas, bound

have not the heart to

of attachment, I

actually set myself to the accomplishment of that task.*

3

And

since the best portion of my life has passed away in the obser-

vance of domesticity, I desire to devote the remnant of my life in earning the means of defraying the expenses of my journey in

of the time to come.

respect

The desire has arisen in my

4

mind

of crossing the ocean of the world.

1 get

the

raft

purposes) ? 5

of religion

(with

which

Hearing that the very

Alas, to

deities

whence shall

accomplish are

my

persecuted

and mada to endure the fruits of their acts, and beholding the rows of Yama's standards and

*

Some texts erroneously read

flags

floating

'sthitah'

fitmani sthitim kartum', literally rendered,

the one soul.'

over the heads

for 'sthitim'.

is 'to

'Eka eva

achieve existence in

This means 'to realise the union of the Jiva-soul with 'Relying upon the Soul I shall try to exist in the

the Supreme Soul.'

one Soul',

in

brief,

means,

'I

shall try

to unite

the Jiva with the

The difference between 'Kankhami' and 'Ichcchami' is well illustrated by the Commentator by refering to the case of the man of weak stomach who craves for food of every kind but who do«»; Supreme Soul.'

not wish to actually eat from fear of increasing his illness,— T,


'

[Mokahadharma

mahabha.ra.ta.

&70 of all creatures,

8

my heart fails to derive

pleasure from the

diverse objects of pleasure with which it comes

Beholding also that the Yatis depend

for

into

contact.

sustenance

their

upon alms obtained in course of their rounds of mendicancy, I have no respect for the religion of the Yatis as well.

reverend guest, do thou, aided by that religion

O my

which

is

founded upon the basis of intelligence and reason, set me

to

the observance of a particular course of duties and obser-

vances !*

7

"Bhishma continued,

— 'Endued with great wisdom, the

guest, hearing this speech of his

host

which was consistent

with righteousness, said these sweet words in a melodious voice. 8

" 'The guest said,

— I also am confounded with respect to

The same thought occupies my mind. Certainty of conclusion I am unable to arrive at. Heaven has many this topic.

doors.

Some

There are some that applaud Emancipation.

9

regenerate

persons praise the fruits attainable by the perfor-

mance of sacrifices. Some there are that take refuge Some, again, betake themselves forest mode of life. domestic mode of life. * Some rely upon the merits 1

able by an

in

the

to

the

attain-

Some

observance of the duties of kings.

rely

upon the fruits of that culture which consists in the restraint of the soul.

Some think

dutiful obedience to

that

the merits resulting

preceptors

Some betake themselves to

and

restraint

seniors

from a

are

efficacious.

11

Some, by

of speech.

waiting dutifully upon their mothers and fathers, have gone

Some have ascended to heaven by practising the duty of compassion, and some by practising Truth. 12 Some rush to battle, and laying down their lives, have attained to to heaven.

heaven.

Some, again, attaining

to success by practising the

vow called Unccha, have betaken themselves to

the

path of

* » 'Satkwikani' implies the deities arid others that are endued with

the attribute of Sattwa.

'Sarayuiyamanani' refers to their births and

deaths as deities and men in consequence of the fruits reaped of acts done.

'Niryyatyamanani'

such birth and deaths).'

is 'distressed

or afflicted (in consequence of

The rows

Yama's standards and

of

refer to the diverse diseases that afflict all creatures.

—T,

flags'


canti parya,

Farva.]

871

heaven. 13

Some have devoted themselves to the study of the Vedas. Endued with auspiciousness and wedded to such study, these men, possessed

and

souls,

having

heaven. 14

attin to

their

of

under complete control,

Others, characterised by

truth, have been slain by men

with tranquil

intelligence,

senses

and

simplicity

Endued with pure souls, such men of truth and simplicity, have become honored denizens of heaven. 15 In this world, it is seen, that of wickedness.

men betake themselves to heaven through

thousand doors

a

of duty, all standing wide open. My understanding has been troubled by thy question, like a fleecy cloud before the " wind.—' lfi

Section CCCLVI. " 'The

shall

guest continued,

— For

Brahmana, I

that,

all

endeavour to instruct thee duly.

Listen

I recite to thee that which I have heard from

me

to

as

my preceptor.

1

In that place whence, in course of a former creation, the wheel of righteousness was set in motion, in that forest

which is known by the name of Naimisha, and which is situate on the banks of the Gomati, there is a city called after

the Nagas. 2

There, in

that

region,

all

the

deities,

assembled together, had in days of old performed a grand There the foremost of earthly kings, Mandhatri, sacrifice.

A mighty Naga, of righteous soul, dwells in the city that stands in that That great Naga. is known by the name of Padmaregion. vanquished Indra the chief of the

celestials. 8

nabha or Padma. 4 Walking in the triple path (of acts, knowledge,

and adoration), he gratifies

5 word, and deed.

all

creatures in

thought,

Reflecting upon all things with great

care,

he protects the righteous and chastises the wicked

by adopting the quadruple policy of conciliation, provoking dissensions,

making

gifts

or

bribes,

and using

force.

8

Repair-

him the questions thou He will show thee truly what the highest religion

ing thither, thou shouldst put to wishest. is.

7

That Naga is always fond of guests.

intelligence, he is well conversant

with

Endued with great the

scriptures,

He


&72

MA.HABHARATA,

[AI okehadharmA

possessed of all desirable virtues the like of which are not

is

By disposition he is always observant of those duties which are performed with noticed

to be

in

any other person. 8

water.* He is devoted to the study of the Vedas. He is endued with penances and self-restraint. He has great wealth. He performs sacrifices, makes gifts, abstains from

or in

9

inflicting injury, all

and practises forgiveness.

His conduct in

Truthful in speech and freed from behaviour is good and his senses are under proper

respects is excellent.

malice, his

He eats after feeding all his guests and attendHe is kind of speech. He has knowledge of what is

control. ants.

10

beneficial and

what is simple and right and what

is

censur-

He takes stock of what he does and what he leaves He never acts with hostility towards any one. He

able.

undone. is

always engaged in doing what is beneficial to all creatures.

He belongs to a family that is as

pure and stainless as the

water of a lake in the midst of the Ganges.

" ll '

Section CCCLVII. " 'The host replied,

that

— I have heard these words of thine,

are so consoling, with as much gratification as is felt by

a person heavily loaded when that load is taken off his 1 or shoulders.

The

gratification

that

a

head

who has down on a

traveller

made a long journey on foot feels when he lies bed, that which a person feels when he finds a seat after having stood for a long while for want of room, or that which is felt by a thirsty person when he finds a glass of cool water, or that which is felt by a hungry man when he finds savoury food set before him, or that which a guest feels when a dish of desirable food is placed before him at the proper time, or that which is felt by an old man when after long coveting he gets 2

a son, or that which is experienced by one when meeting with a dear friend or relative about

whom one had become exceed-

ingly anxious, resembles that with which I have * The Commentator explains that 'nityah-salilah' water,'

been

means

I think this is not the sense of the word here,— T,

filled

'pure as


873

Parva.)

canti parta,

ia consequence of these

words uttered by thee.* "*

Like a

1

person with upturned gaze I have heard what has fallen from thy lips and am reflecting upon their import. With these wise words of thine

thou hast truly instructed me

s I

Yes, I shall do what thou hast commanded me to do. Thou mayst go tomorrow at dawn, passing the night happily with

me and

dispelling

rays of the divine

thy

fatigue

by such

rest/'

Behold, the

Surya have been partially dimmed and

the god of day is proceeding in his downward course

"Bhishma continued,

!

—'Hospitably waited upon by

''

tha<3

Brahmana, the learned guest, O slayer of foes, passed that s Indeed, both of them night in the company of his host. passed the night happily, conversing cheerfully with each other on the subject of the duties of the

fourth mode of life,

Sannyasa (Renunciation). So engrossing was the nature

viz.,

of their conversation that the night passed away as if it were

day. 9

When morning came, the guest was

worshipped with

due rites by the Brahmana whose heart had been eagerly set upon the accomplishment of what (according to the discourse of the guest) was regarded by him to be himself.

for

10

Having dismissed

his

guest,

beneficial

the righteous

Brahmana, resolved to achieve his purpose, took leave of his kinsmen and relatives, and set out in due time for the abode of that foremost of Nagas, with heart steadily directed to"" wards it.'

word 'atithi,' which ia rendered means a person who enters without Such an individual is adorinvitation the abode n£ a householder. * It is desirable to note that the

•guest'

here and elsewhere,

able.

All the deities reside in

his person.

He is supposed

to

favor

the householder by giving him an opportunity of performing the Whatever the respect, however, that is paid to rites of hospitality. a guest, he cannot expect to be served with food

till

the householder

has done his best for serving him as sumptuously as his circumstances

would permit.

Hence, by the time the food is placed before him, the

guest becomes very hungry,

.110

— T.


— [Mokshadharmn

Section CCCLVIII.

"Bhishma said,

—'Proceeding by many delightful forests

and lakes and sacred waters, the Brahmana at at

the

retreat

of

a

ascetic. 1

certain

last

arrived

Arrived there, he

enquired of him, in proper words, about the Naga of whom he had heard from his guest, and instructed by him he pur-

sued his journey. 2

With a

clear idea

of the purpose of his

journey, the Brahmana then reached

Entering

duly, he

it

the house of the Naga.

proclaimed himself in proper words,

— Ho who there I am a Brahmana come hither as a guest — Hearing these words, the chaste wife of the

saying,

is

!

!

s

!

Naga, possessed of great beauty and devoted to the observance of all duties, showed herself.* Always attentive to the duties of hospitality, she worshipped the guest with due rites,

and welcoming him, said,

— What can I do you — lady, I am sufficiently honored for

5

?

" 'The Brahmana said,

by thee with the sweet words thou hast said unto me. fatigue

of my journey

has also been

dispelled.

blessed lady, to see thy excellent lord

This is my high

6 !

This is the one object of my desire.

object.

It

is

for

reason that I have come today to the residence of the

thy husband

— Reverend

sir,

Brahmana, he will be back in fifteen days, and doubt, show himself unto thee

8 !

reason of my husband's absence

my

9

O learned

Brahmana said,

with the object of seeing

— thy

will,

without thee

the

Be

that

as it

from home. for

" 'The

husband

I have thus told

may, what else is there that I can do !

Naga

7

has gone to drag the car of Surya for a month.

this

this

!

'The wife of the Naga said,

'

The

I desire,

thee ?

Tell me

chaste lady, I have come hither

husband.

O

reverend dame,

1 shall dwell in the adjacent forest, waiting for his return

10 !

When thy husband comes back, do kindly tell him that I have arrived at this place impelled

by the desire of seeing him. Thou shouldst also inform me of his return when that event occurs u !

O blessed lady, I shall, till

then, reside

on the


b75

CANTI PASVA,

p area.]

banks of the Gomati, waiting for his return and while upon frugal fare

12 !

the

living

— Having said this repeatedly unto

the wife of the Naga, that foremost of Brahmanas proceeded to the banks of the Gomati for residing there

of the Naga's return.'

time

the

till

" is

Section CCCLIX.

"Bhishma continued,

— 'The Nagas of that city became

exceedingly distressed when they saw that that Brahmana,

devoted to the practice of penances, continued to reside in the

forest,

the

kinsmen and

relatives

arrival

of

from food,

the while

abstaining all

entirely

expectation of

Naga

of the

the great

1

in

All

the

Naga, including

his

chief.

brothers and children and wife, assembling together, repair-

ed to the spot where the Brahmana was staying. 2

Arrived

on the banks of the Gomati, they beheld that regenerate person seated in a

secluded spot, abstaining from

observant the

every kind,

while of

excellent

engaged in silently reciting certain Mantras. 3

food

vows,

of

and

Approaching

the presence of the Brahmana and offering him due worship, the kinsmen and relatives of the great these

words fraught with candour

4 :

Naga said unto him Brahmana endued

with wealth of asceticism, this is the sixth day of thy arrival here, but thou

sayest

no word about thy

one thou art devoted to righteousness. us.

5

regenerate

food,

Thou hast c^me to

We too are here in attendance upon thee.

lutely necessary

by thee.

that we should do the

duties

It is abso-

of hospitality

We are all relations of the Naga chief with whom

thou hast business.' rice or meat, for thy food.

7

Roots or

fruit, leaver, or

best of Brahmanas,

it

water, or

behooveth thee to take

In consequence of thy dwelling

in this

forest

under such circumstances of total abstention from food, the whole community of Nagas young and old since this thy fast implies negligence on

the

duties

of hospitality. 8

being

afflicted,

We have none amongst us that

has been guilty of Brahmanicide. a son immediately

is

our part to discharge

after birth.

None of us

No one

has

has ever been,

lost

born ia


— Mahabbarata,

S7G

[Mo/tsaaartarma

our race that has eaten before serving the deities or guests or relatives arrived at his residence

"'The Brahmana said,

9 !

— In consequence of these

solicita-

my

fast.

when the

chief

tions of you all, I may be regarded to have broken

Eight days are wanting for the day to come of the Nagas will return.* 10

night hence,

the

on the expiry of the eighth

If,

Nagas do not come back, Indeed, this vow of

chief of the

I shall then break this fast by

abstaining from all food that

eating.

am

I

quence of my regard for the Naga grieve for what I am doing.

observing

chief.

Do you

is

You

11

return

all

conse-

in

should not to

whence

This my vow is on his account.

You should

not

do anything in consequence of which this

my vow may

be

you came. broken

12 !

— The assembled Nagas, thus addressed by the

Brahmana, were dismissed by him, whereupon, O foremost of men, they returned to their respective residences.'" 13

Section CCCLX.

"Bhishma said,

— 'Upon the expiry of the period of

fifteen days, the Naga

the car of Surya and obtained the came back to his own house. 1 Beholding

of dragging

task

his

full

chief (Padmanabha), having finished

latter's permission,

him come back, his spouse approached him quickly for washing his feet and dutifully

discharging

other

tasks

of

a

Having gone through these tasks, she took her seat by his side. The Naga then, refreshed from fatigue, addressed his dutiful and chaste wife, saying, 2 I hope, my

similar nature.

dear wife, that during my absence

thou hast not been un-

mindful of worshipping the deities and

guests

agreeably to

the instructions I gave thee, and according to the ordinances laid down

in the scriptures. 3

I

which is natural

that uncleansed understanding of thy sex, thou hast, during firm

*

in

hope, without yielding to to

persons

my absence from home, been

the observance of the duties of hospitality.

I trust

Some of the Bengal texts have 'dwigunani' for 'dwirunam'.

than ten fey two' is the meaning.

— T.

'Less


— Canti parva.

Farva.] that thou hast

not

righteousness.

4

transcended

"'The wife of the Naga said, wait with reverence upon his bidding

them

in

;

S77

the

of duty

barriers

and

— The duty of disciples

is

to

preceptor for accomplishing

their

that of Brahman as is to study the Vedas and bear

memory

of their masters

;

;

that of servants is to obey the commands

that of the king is to protect his people by

cherishing the good and chastising the

wicked.

11

It

that the duties of a Kshatriya embrace the protection

wrong and oppression. 6

creatures from

said

is

of all

The duty

of the

Cudra is to serve with humility persons of the three regenerate

orders,

The

religion

viz.,

of

consists in doing

Brahmanas and Kshatriyas and Vaicyas. the

house-holder,

good to

all

O chief of the

creatures.

7

Nagas,

Frugality of fare

and observance of vows in due order, constitute merit

(for

persons of all classes) in consequence of the connection

that

between the senses and the duties of religion.**

exists

— Who

am I ? Whence have I come ? What are others to me and what am I to others ? — these are the thoughts to which the mind should ever be directed by him who leads that course of Chastity and obedience to life which leads to Emancipation. the husband constitute the highest duty of the wife. Through 8

thy instructions, well.

10

I,

O

chief of the Nagas, I

have learnt this

therefore, that am well conversant with

and that have thee for my husband to righteousness, of duty, tread

— 0, why shall

along the

I,

my duty,

— thee that art devoted swerving from the path

path of disobedience and sin ? u

During thy absence from home, the adorations to the

deities

have not fallen off in any respect.

I have

slightest negligence, attended

the duties of hospitality

to

also,

without the

12 Fifteen towards persons arrived as guests in thy abode. days ago a Brahmana has come here. He has not disclosed

* This Verse seems to be unintelligible.

I think the sense is

Frugality of fare and observance of vows constitute These imply the restraint of the senses, for

merit for

of all classes.

this.

persons if

the

senses be not restrained no one can observe vows or practise frugality.

There is a connection, thus, between the duties of religion and th« »«»!•».

— T.


— MAHAB9ARATA,

878 his object thee. 13

to

He

desires

to

have an

with

interview

Dwelling the while on the banks of the Gomati, he expecting

anxiously

is

me.

[Al okahadharma

Of

thy return.

rigid

vows, that

Brahmana

is

Brahma. 14

O chief of the Nagas, I have made a promise to

sitting

there,

engaged in the recitation of

him to the effect that I would despatch thee to him as thou wouldst come back

thy abode

to

16

soon

as

Hearing these

!

words of mine, O best of Nagas, it behooveth thee to repair thou that hearest

thither.

with thy eyes, it behooveth

thee to grant unto that regenerate person the object that has

brought him hither !*—

" iS '

Section CCCLXI. " 'The Naga said,

— thou of sweet smiles,

thou taken that Brahmana ? is

for whom hast

Is he really a human

being or

he some deity that has come hither in the disguise

of a

O thou of great fame, who is there among

Brahraana ?*

human beings that would be

me or that human being,

desirous of seeing

would be competent for the purpose ? desiring to see me, leave such a

Can

a

command with thee about

despatching me to him for paying him a visit at the place

where he is dwelling ? 2 celestial Rishis,

great energy.

Possessed of great

again with excellent

fragrance. 3

deserve

to

be followed by

beings !f " 'The

they are endued

boons.

others in our

lady, that we are incapable

thee,

speed,

They deserve

They are capable of granting

shipped. too

Amongst the deities and Asuras and

amiable lady, the Nagas are endued with

of being

to

be

wor*

Indeed, train.

we

I tell

seen by human

4

spouse of the

Naga

chief said,-— Judging

by

his

* 'Darcana-cravas' means one who hears with the eye. The Nagas or snakes are believed to have no ears, but to use their eyes both for seeing and hearing. Who the Nagas of the Mahabharata or the Puranas were, it is difficult to determine. They seem to have been a superior order of beings, having their abode in the nether regions.— T. t The meaning of 'anuyayinah' is that we should be followed others,

i,

c,

we deservs to walk at the hoad of others.— T.

by


Parva.)

canti falya,

simplicity and candour

I know that

that he

this, viz.,

Brahmana

that

is

not

O thou of great wrath, I also

any deity who subsists on air.

know

879

with

thee

reveres

all

heart. 6

his

His heart is set upon the accomplishment of some object that depends upon thy aid. As the bird called Chataka, which is thirst),

its

a

expectation of

expectation

earnest

fond of rain, waits in slaking

even so

that

is

of a

shower

meeting with thee.* 6

Let no calamity

betake him in consequence of his inability to obtain of thee.

No person born

a sight

a respectable family

thee in

like

(for

Brahmana waiting in

can be regarded to remain respectable by neglecting a guest arrived

at

his

house.-f

natural to thee,

it

7

Casting

off

wrath which

that

is

behooveth thee to go and see that Brah-

mana. It behooveth thee not to suffer thyself to be consumed

The king or the

by disappointing that Brahmana. 8

by refusing to

from hopes of relief, incurs the sin of foeticide. ing from speech one attains to

speech, one acquires

By

wisdom."

By adhering

one acquires great fame.

honored in

prince,

wipe the tears of persons that come to him

to

By giving away

gifts

truthfulness of

the gifo of eloquence and

heaven. 10

By abstain-

practising

comes to be

land one attains to

that high end which is ordained lor B-ishis leading the sacred

By earning wealth through righteous means, 11 By one succeeds in attaining to many desirable fruits.

mode of lite.

*

The Indian bird Chataka has a natural hole on the upper part which

its long neck in consequence of

it

is

seen to always

sit

of

-with

beaks upturned, so that the upper part of the neck keeps the hole covered. The Chataka is incapable of slaking its thirst in a lake or river, for it cannot bend its neck down.

drink.

Rain water is what

Its cry is shrill and sharp but not without sweetness.

e-e-ek-jal'

— 'Phate-e-e-ek«jal'

is

to

anything

pectation of rain water.

is

must

'Phate-

supposed to be the cry uttered by

"When the Chataka cries, the hearers with respect

it

expect rain.

it.

Eager expectation

always compared to the Chataka's ex-

—T.

t The Burdwan translator erroneously renders this Verse. The Commentator explains that 'hitwa' is equivalent to 'vina', and Bums up the meaning of the first line in these words, viz-, 'twaddarcanam

vina asya is

kopi vighnomabhut'.

equal to 'paritajya na &ste\

— T,

In the second

line,

'naprayupasate'


M ah abba rata,

SSO

doing in its entirety what

[Al okshadharmm

beneficial

is

one can

oneself,

for

— — had no arrogance due to pride. In This is what the righteous say. 12

avoid going to hell. " 'The Naga said,

I

consequence, however, of my birth, the measure of my arro-

Of wrath, which is born

gance was considerable.

O blessed lady, I have none. the

lire

of thy

It has

instructions. 13

excellent

of desire,

consumed by

been

all

do not behold,

I

blessed dame, any darkness that is thicker than wrath.

In

consequence, however, of the Nagas having excess of wrath, all

persons.* 11

influence of wrath, the

ten-headed

they have become

objects

By succumbing

the

to

with

of reproach

Havana of great prowess, became the rival of Cakra and was for that reason slain

by Rama in battle. 15

Rishi Rama of Bhrigu's race

Hearing that the

had entered the inner apart-

ments of their palace for bringing away the calf of the Homa

cow of his

sire,

took such

entry as an insult to

the sons of Karttaviryya, yielding to

hands

of

Rama. 16

house, and

their royal

the consequence thereof, they met

wrath, as

with destruction at the

Indeed, Karttaviryya of great strength,

resembling the Thousand-eyed Indra himself, in consequence of his having yielded to wrath, 17 of Jamadagni's race.

was slain

in

1 have restrained my wrath, that foe

of penances, that

large-eyed

to own thee for my

virtue

and that

wife,

des-

I praise

my own

one, I am fortunate

enough

13

troyer of all that is beneficial for myself. self greatly since,

battle by Rama

amiable lady, at thy words

Verily,

— thee that art possessed of every

hast inexhaustible

merits. 19

I

shall

proceed to that spot where the Brahmana is staying.

now

I shall

certainly address that Brahmana in proper words, and he shall certainly go hence, his wishes being accomplished.

'"i0 '

Section OCOLXII.

"Bhishma said,

— Having said these words unto his dear

spouse, the chief of the Nagas proceeded to that place

where

* It is a pity that even such Verses have not been rendered correctly by the Bimlwan translator.

K. P. Singha gives the sense correctly,

but the translation i* not ace urate.— 1\


!

canti parya.

Parva.]

881

Brahmana was? sitting in expectation of an interview with him. As he proceeded, he thought of the Brahmana and wandered as to what the business could be that had

the

brought him to

O

chief

the

city.

1

Arrived

—O Brahmana, do not yield

thee in peace

Do not be angry What is thy object ?

come hither ?

thee in affection,

O regenerate one

to

wrath.

After

!

!

8

!

Whom dost thou adore Gomati

4 ?

— is

ranya, and that I have come hither for obtaining

a

Dharmasight

I"

near his present

Like a Chataka waiting in expectation

the

of

clouds, I am waiting for him whom 1 regard as dear

to

me s I

For dispelling all evil from him and bringing about what beneficial to him, I am engaged in reciting the

said,

— Verily, thy conduct

Pious thou art and

O highly

ous persons.

due to thee

!

is

Vedas till he

comes and am in Yoga and passing my time happily

'"The Naga

!

I have heard that he is not

at home and that, therefore, I am not now

good.

of

foremost of all regenerate persons

With him I have some business quarters.

thou

thee, I ask

— Know that my name

the Naga Padmanabha,

addresa

I

whom hast

Coming to

in this retired spot on the banks of the " 'The Brahmana said,

his

guest in sweet words,

nature to righteousness, addressed his saying, 2

presence,

his

at

of Nagas, devoted by

that foremost

men,

of

Naga

is

T !

exceedingly

devoted to the good of all righte-

blessed

Brahmana, every

Thou beholdest the Naga with

praise

eyes

ia

of affec-

I am that Naga, O learned Rishi,

whom thou seekest Do thou command me, as thou wishest, in respect of what ia tion.

5

agreeable to thee and

what I should do

for

thee

Having

9 !

heard from my spouse that thou art here, I have approached this spot,0 regenerate one, for beholding thee

i0 !

When thou

hast come hither, thou art certain to return hence with thy object

fulfilled.

It behoovetli thee,

foremost of regenerate

persons, to employ me to any task with all confidence

li l

All

of us have certainly been purchased by thee with thy merits,*

since thou, disregarding

what

is for

thy own good, hast em-

ployed thy time in seeking the good of ourselves !-

*

A form of expression meaning that 'we are your slaves', — T, 111


[Molc8hadka rm&

mahabharata,

SS2

'"The Brahmana

said,

i

highly blessed Naga, I have

come hither, moved by the desire of obtaining a sight of thee

!

am with

I have come here, ignorant as I

end of the Jiva-Soul.

things,

the

is

am neither attached to, nor dissoci-

I

Thou shinest with the effulgence

1 ated from, the world.* *

thy own merits covered by pure

fame,

O thou that livest

15

I wish to

answer a question that

on air alone, do thou first

of

— with an effulgence

that is as agreeable as that of the moon.

put to thee

all

Relying on the

!

Supreme Soul which

the

Soul, I desire to attain to

13

snake

for asking thee about something,

Afterwards I shall inform thee of the object

!

that has brought me hither

!'

"40

Section CCCLXIII. « 'The Brahmana said,

—Thou goest away

one- wheeled car of Vivaswat according

behooveth thee to describe to me thou mayst have noticed in object thou sojoumest 1

I

regions

those

It

through which

wonders.

IM „t innumerable

turn!

thy

anything wonderful that

"'The Nagas aid,— The divine Surya ,,,,

for dragging the

to

is

refuge

the

or

All the creatures that in-

habit the three worlds have flowed

from Surya. 2

Innumer-

success, together

able Munis, crowned with ascetic the deities, reside in the rays of Surya

like

birds

with

all

perching

What, again, can be more on the branches of wonderful than this that the mighty Wind, emanating from the Surya, takes refuge in his rays and thence yawns over trees.

universe ?

4

What can

generate Rishi, that

3

be more

wonderful than

this,

O re-

Wind

into

many

Surya, dividing the

portions from desire of doing good to rain that falls

in

the

rainy

season ? 6

all

creatures, creates

What

can be more

wonderful than this that the Supreme Soul, from within the upon solar disc, himself bathed in blazing effulgence, looketh * 'Atmanara' is Brahma ; 'atmasthah' is 'relying on the Soul', i. e., 'withdrawn from all worldly objects ;' 'atmanogatim' implies 'the end the last is an adjjeetive of of the Jiva-Roul', i. e., the Supreme Soul ;

itmanam,

— T.


canti farva,

Farva.] the universe ?

883

What can be more wonderful than

fl

that

this

Surya has a black ray which transforms itself into clouds charged with rain and pours showers of rain when the season

What can be more wonderful than this that

comes? 7

drink-

ing up for eight months the rain he pours down, he pours

down once again in Surya, the

Soul

the rainy season? 3

of the

universe

is

In

said

Him is the seed of all things, and it is He

certain to

rays of

From

reside.

that

upholds the

What

Earth with all her mobile and immobile creatures. 3 can be more wonderful, foremost

of Purushas,

O Brahmana, than

eternal

the

that

this,

mighty-armed,

and

it

endued

with exceeding effulgence, eternal, and without beginning

and without end, resides

in

one thing I shall tell you now.

Surya? 10

I have seen it in the clear sky, in

cence to

Surya u

Listen, however, to

It is the wonder of wonders.

consequence of my adja-

In former times, one day at the hour of

!

noon, while Surya

was shining in all

his

glory and giving

heat to everything, we beheld a Being coming towards Surya, who seemed to shine with effulgence that was equal to that of

Surya

himself. 12

Causing all the worlds to blaze up with his

glory and filling them with his energy, he

already told thee, towards it

were, for

making

emanated from effulgence

his

his

sacrificial fire.

path

of clarified

to

The rays that

resemble

the blazing

butter poured

into

the

In consequence of his energy and splendour

he could not be looked at. bable.

through it. 13

body seemed

of libations

have

came, as I

Surya, rending the firmament, as

His form seemed to be indescri-

Indeed, he appeared to us to be like a second Surya. * 1

As soon as he came near, Surya extended his two hands (for For honoring Surya giving him a respectful reception). 15 The latter in return, he also extended his right-hand. then, piercing through disc.

the

firmament, entered into Surya's

Mingling then with Surya's energy, he seemed

transfromed into Surya's self. 16

to

be

When the two energies thus

met together, we were so confounded that we could not any longer distinguish which was which. Indeed, we could not

make out who was Surya whom we bore on his car, and who was the Being that we had seen coming through the sky- * 1


— Mauauuauata,

884 Filled with

confusion,

[Mokshadharma

we then addressed Surya, saying,

O illustrious one, who is this Being that has mixed himself with

self?—'

thee

and has been transformed into thy second

»i«

Section CCCLXIV. «

— Surya

said,

not an Asura.

— This Being

has attained to heaven

crowned with success Unccha.*

1

not the god

is

He is

Nor is he a Naga. in in

fallen

of fire, he

is

Brahmana who

consequence of his having been observance

the

This person had subsisted

and upon the

a

leaves

of the vow

upon

of trees.

fruit

called

and roots

He had sometimes

subsisted upon water, and sometimes upon air alone, passing

The deity Mahadeva had

his days with concentrated soul. 2

been gratified by him with constant recitation of the Samhitas.

He had endeavoured

accomplish

to

those acts that

Through the merits of those acts he hath Without wealth and without heaven. 3 attained to now desire of any kind, he had observed the vow calld Unccha lead to heaven.

learned

Brahmana,

ye Nagas, had been devoted to the good of all

creatures. 4

In the

This

matter of his sustenance.

Neither deities, nor Gandharvas, nor Asuras, nor Nagas, can be regarded as superior to those creatures that this excellent end of coming into the solar disc

?

attain

to

—Even such,

O regenerate one, was the wonderful incident that I beheld on that occasion. 5

That Brahmana, who was crowned with

success by the observance of the Unccha

vow and who thus

obtained an end that

persons crowned with ascetic success

acquire, to this day,

regenerate one, goes round the Earth,

staying in the disc of Suryya

!

"6 '

* It has been explained in the previous sections that the

vow consists in subsisting on grains picked up from

the corn has been reaped and taken away by the owners. difficult vow to observe.

great.

— T.

The merit attaching

to it

is,

Unccha

the fields after It is

a most

therefore, very


°

pdrvaf]

Section CCCLXV. " 'The

Brahmana

wonderful,

O Naga

said,

— Without doubt,

very

is

highly gratified by

have been

I

!

this

By these words of thine that are fraught with subtile meaning, thou hast shown me the way I am to

listening to thee

follow. 1

Nao-as

!

Blessed be thou, I desire to depart hence,

O best of

me now and

then and

Thou

!

shouldst

recollect

enquire after me by sending thy servants " 'The Naga said, is still

me.

2 !

— The object that brought thee hither

in thy breast, for thou hast not as yet disclosed

Where then wilt thou go ?

Tell

regenerate one,

me,

what should be done by me, and what that object brought thee hither

3

thou mayst depart,

After

!

business, whatever it

is,

accomplishment of thy

O foremost of regenerate persons, salutthou of excellent

cheerfully,

O regener-

Thou hast conpeived a friendship for me.

ate Rishi,

behooveth thee not

it

after having only seen

to

depart

Thou hast become dear

become dear

thee, without doubt.

!

What

this city are thine.

— It

is

to

All

objection then,

pass some time in my house ? " 'The Naga said,

from this place

me, thyself sitting under the shade

5

of this tree

which

is

expressed or unexpressed in speech,

ing me and dismissed by me vows. 4

the

me and the

have

I

persons in

sinless one, to

even so, O thou of great wisdom,

O Naga that hast acquired a knowledge of the soul! not superior

very true that the deities are respect. 7

to

it

to

thee

It in

is

any

He that is thyself is verily myself, as he that is my-

self is truly thyself.

shall all have to

Myself, thyself, and all other creatures,

enter into

Supreme

the

Soul. 8

A doubt

had penetrated my mind, O chief of Nagas, in the matter That of the best means for winning righteousness or merit. doubt has been dispelled by thy discourse, for I have learnt the value of the Unccha vow.

I shall hence follow that vow

which is so very efficacious in the matter of beneficial consequences.

That,

O blessed one,

has become

my

certain


!

mahabharata.

885

[Mukahadh-arma

conclusion now, based on excellent reasons.

Blessings

thee

to

I take thy leave

My object has been accomplished, O

!

Naga !— " 10 '

Section CCCLXVI.

"Bhishma said, in this

—'Having saluted that foremost of Nagas Brahmana (named Dharmaranya),

way, the

firmly

resolved to follow the Unccha mode of life, proceeded to king, of Chyavana of Bhrigu's

presence, of being

instructed and

formally

race,

the

from desire vow.* 1

initiated in that

Chyavana performed the Samskara rites of the Brahmana and formally initiated him into the Unccha mode of life.

The son of Bhrigu, O monarch, recited

this history

to

king

King Janaka, in his turn, narrated "3 it to the celestial Rishi Narada of high soul. The celestial Rishi Narada too, of stainless acts, repairing on one occasion Janaka in his

palace.

2

to the abode of Indra the chief of the deities,

upon being asked by him. 4

this history celestials,

gave to Indra

The

chief of the

having obtained it thus from Narada, recited this

blessed history to a conclave

the foremost

consisting of all

On the occasion, again, of my dreadful encounter with Rama of Bhrigu's race (on the field

Brahmanas,

monarch 5 !

of Kurukshetra),

the celestial

this history to me.f 6 *

Vasus,

Asked by thee,

O king, had recited foremost of righteou3

The formal initiation or 'diksha,' is a ceremony

ance.

No sacrifice or vow, no religious rite, can

out the 'diksha

1

.

The rite of 'diksha'

of a preceptor or priest.

import-

be performed with-

performed with the assistance

In leaving the domestic mode for the life of

a forest recluse, the 'diksha'

vow, this rite is needed.

is

of great

is necessary.

In following the

Unccha

Any religious act performed by one without

having undergone the formal 'diksha', becomes sterile of results.

— T.

Bhishma abducted, with the might of his single arms, the three daughters of the king of Kaci, viz., Amva, Amvika, and Amvalika. He wished to marry the princesses to his brother Vichitravirya. The t

having

eldest

princess,

Calwa

for her lord,

previously to her abduction

was let

selected king

When, however, she presented herself before her lover, the latter refused to wed her. She, therefore, applied to Rama for wreaking vengeance on Bhishma whom she off.


men,

SS7

canti farva.

Parva.)

I have recited this history that is excellent

and fraught with great merit. 7

that which constitutes the highest duty, is

my answer to thy quiry.

that betook himself to the

king.

practice

this way, without expectation of any

of the fruit.

8

and Niyama, and subsisting

Unccha vow

while

the

allowed by the Unccha

in

Firmly resolved,

the chief of Nagas in

way about his duty, betook himself to the

forest.'

This history

A brave man he was, O monarch,

that Brahmana, instructed by

as was

and sacred

Thou hadst asked me about

practice

this

of Yama

upon such food

vow, proceeded

to

another

"9

FINIS gANTI PARVA.

regarded as the author of her wrongs.

Rama took up her cause and

fought with Bhishma, but was obliged to acknowledge defeat at the For fuller of his antagonist who was his disciple in arms.

hands

particulars, vide Amvopakhyana Parvan in

Printed by Kali Dass Sen,

No.

1,

Udyoga Parvan. — T.

at the Bharata Pres?,

Raja Gooroo Dass' Street, Calcutta.



TABLE of CONTENTS. CANTI PARVA.

Mokshadharma Parva. PAGE,'

Yudhishthira enquires after the duties of the four modes of life

...

...

...

1

...

ib

...

2

...

ib

Bhishma's answer indicating the attainment of Emancipation as the highest of all duties

Yudhishthira asks Bhishma as to how grief should be killed

...

...

Bhishma recites the story of tshe conversation between a Brahmana and king Senajit Dissociation from the world the grand method of killing grief

...

...

...

ib

The story of Pingala

...

...

...

7

...

ib

...

S

...

ib

...

12J

Freedom from hope and desire is felicity Yudhishthira enquires of Bhishma as to what constitutes the highest good that man

should seek in view of the fleeting character of Time

...

...

...

Bhishma recites the discourse between son and sire on the uncertainty of life and the mutability of all things save Brahma

Yudhishthira asks how happiness and misery ... come to the rich and the poor story of the Campaka, a poor Bhishma recites

Brahmana who, tortured by misery, achieved Emancipation for himself

The faults of prosperity

...

...

...

ih

...

...

13

...

14

*.«

...

H*

...

...

ib

In Renunciation is the highest good of men

Yudhishthira asks what must a man do for finding happiness if he be poor

Who is a happy man

...


CONTENTS.

11

PAGE.

The observations of Manki upon the loss of his bulls

...

...

Desire is fraught with sorrow

...

...

15

...

...

18

...

20

Bhishma recites the observations of Janaka the king Mithila

...

...

The discourse between Yayati and the Rishi ... Vodhya ... ...

...

ib

Vodhya's

...

ib

...

21

...

ib

...

23

...

25

...

ib

...

ib

...

26

...

ib

...

2B

...

SO

...

ib

...

ib

five

preceptors

...

...

Yudhishthira wishes to know by what conduct

may a person succeed in this world and how also should a man act so that he may attain g!

to an excellent end

...

...

Bhishma recites the discourse between Prahlada and the sage Ajagara

...

...

The indifference of Ijagara to all worldly objects in view of the inevitability of Death

Yudhishthira asks which of these, viz., kinsmen, or acts, or wealth, or wisdom, should be the

refuge of men

...

...

Bhishma answers that wisdom should be the refuge

...

...

...

Bhishma recites the discourse between Indra and Kacyapa ... ... Kacyapa, for his indigence, wishes to cast off his life

...

...

...

Indra appears unto him in the form of a jackal

and proves to Kacyapa the superiority of his status as a human being and Brahmana

Hot to yield to the lead of the senses constitutes happiness

...

...

...

Kacyapa gives up the desire of casting off his r'

life

...

...

...

Yudhishthira asks whether gifts, sacrifices, ,»

penances, and dutiful services to preceptors, are productive of merit

...

^hishma's discourse on righteousness and sin $i

and their respective cons equences on life


CONTENTS.

.

ill

PAGE. Yudhishfchira enquires about him who has created

the universe and unto whom it returns when dissolution comes

...

...

Bhishma recites the discourse between Bhrigu ... ... and Bharadwaja Bhrigu explains to Bharadwaja the cosmogony ... The Primeval Being called Manasa ... ... Manasa creates Mahat From Mahat flows Consciousness or Ego ... ... From Ego flows Space ... Space is the origin of Water ... From Water flow Fire and Wind

...

32

...

S3

...

ib

...

ib

...

ib

...

ib

...

ib

...

ib

...

ib

Through the union of Fire and Wind arises Earth ... The Self-born Manasa created the Lotus pregnant with Energy

...

From the Lotus springs Brahman Brahman creates all things

ib

...

...

ib

...

...

34

...

...

ib

...

ib

...

ib

...

35

...

35

Bharadwaja enquires of Bhrigu as to the extent of the firmament

...

...

Bhrigu explains that the firmament or Space is infinite and is peopled with systems upon systems of self-luminous planets and other bodies

...

...

...

Bharadwaja asks as to why Brahman is called the First-born and not the Lotus whence he

sprang

...

Bhrigu's answer

...

...

...

...

Bharadwaja enquires how Brahman created things

...

Bhrigu's answer

all

...

...

...

ib

...

...

•••

*?

.....

ib

...

*"

Bharadwaja enquires after the manner and order of the creation of the several elements

Bhrigu's answer explaining the order of the creation of the elements

Bharadwaja enquires after the reason five

...

of the

primal elements only being called

Bhnitas or creatures

..,

...

••»

^'


CONTENTS.

IT

PAGE. Bhrigu's answer explaining- that all created objects consist of the five primal elements

...

37

...

3S

...

ib

...

29

...

41

...

ib

...

42

...

43

...

44

Bharadwaja enquires why all the elements do not occur in some among the created objects

Bharadwaja's answer explaining how all objects consist of all the five primal elements

(though the proportions only are different)

The respective proportions of the primal elements

...

...

...

Bharadwaja enquires how fire resides within a living body and how wind moves the body Bhrigu explains the doubts of Bharadwaja

Bhrigu's answer referring directly to the circulation of the blood

...

...

Bharadwaja's observations on life being worth little if

that which is called life be due to

the action of fire and wind only

...

Bhrigu's observations on the indestructibility of living creatures

...

...

Bharadwaja's objection to the doctrine of indestructibility

Bhrigu's answer

...

...

...

ib

...

...

...

ib

...

45

Bharadwaja's enquiry about the true nature of Life

...

...

...

Bhrigu explains that it is the mind that inspires the body

...

46

There is no destruction of the living agent

...

47

It is the body that is dissolved in Death

...

ib

Bhrigu explains the order of Brahman s creation ...

ib

...

...

The distinction between the four orders of men consisted in their respective complexions

...

48

...

ib

...

ib

...

ib

Bharadwaja unwilling to admit any original distinction between the four orders

Bhrigu admits that there is no original distinction between the different orders

All the world at first consisted of only Brah-

manas

...

...

...


CONTENTS.

PAGE.

How the different orders gradually rose

49

What acts constitute a Brahmana What acts constitute a Kshatriva What acts constitute a Vaicya What acts constitute a Cudr

50 ib ib ib

i

A Cudra may become a Brahmana by adopting the characteristics of a Brahmana ... The duties that one should observe fur becoming

51

truly righteous

ib

Bhrigu's discourse on the characteristics of

Truth and Untruth

52

Happiness should always be sought

53

Upon what Happiness depends

ib

Bharadwap's doubt about Happiness being the highest object of acquisition

ib

Bhrigu's discourse in explanation of Bharadwaja's doubt

54

Bharadwaja enquires about the consequences of Gifts, of Righteousness, of

Conduct, of

Penances, of the study of the Vedas, and of Sacrifices

...

Bhrigu's answer

Bharadwaja enquires about the several kinds of duty

Bhrigu's answer in explanation

Bharadwaja's enquiry about the four modes of life

Bhrigu's discourse on the duties of the several

modes Continuation of Bhrigu's discourse, on the duties of the Forest mode of life The duties of Parivrajakas

...

Bharadwaja's enquiry about the existence of

any region beyond that which we inhabit Bhrigu's answer indicating the existence of a region in the north that is the abode of the

righteousness


CONTENTS.

ft

PAGE, Yudhishthira asks Bhishma to discourse on the ordinances about conduct

...

63

...

ib

...

ib

...

...

57

...

...

ib

...

Bhishma's discourse on the characteristics of the wicked and the good

...

Continuation of Bhishma's discourse indicating the duties that all men should practise

Yudhishthira enquires about the nature of

Adhyatma

...

...

Bhishma's discourse on Adhyatma

The nature of the three attributes of Goodness, Passion,

and Darkness

...

71

The distinctions between Intelligence and the Soul...

72

The highest end for acquisition is Emancipation

...

73

Bhishma's discourse on the four kinds of Yoga

...

75

...

78

...

ib

...

81

...

ib

...

04

...

83

...

84

...

99

...

ib

...

100

...

...

Yudhishthira enquires after the fruits of the silent recitation of sacred

Mantras

Bhishma recites the old narrative of the discourse between Yama, a Brahmana, and Time Yudhishthira enquires about the other ends of silent Reciters

...

...

Bhishma indicates the different ends that different kinds of Reciters attain to

The nature of the hell into which Reciters may shik

...

...

...

The highest regions of felicity in heaven

are

hells compared to Emancipation which

consists in a merging into the Supreme Soul The story of Time, Mrityu, Yama, Ikshaku,

and a Brahmana,

...

...

Yudhishthira enquires about the fruits of the

Yoga of Knowledge, of all the Vedas, and of observances and vows

...

Bhishma recites the narrative of the discourse between Manu and Vrihaspati

...

Vrihaspati's question about how an embodied

Being departs from one body and attains to another

...

...

...


VH

CONTENTS.

PAGE, Acts flow from the desire of obtaining 'happiness

and avoiding misery

...

...

...

100

•••

lb

The efforts for the acquisition of Knowledge arise from the desire of avoiding both happi-

ness and misery

...

...

It is by avoiding acts that one succeeds in enter-

ing into Brahma

...

...

•••

101

The nature of Brahma

...

...

...

103

...

104

Continuation of Manu's discourse on the nature of Emancipation and the Soul

...

The Soul takes its character from the body

...

107

How the Soul leaving one body enters into another...

ib

Though invisible, the Soul exists

...

109

...

112

...

...

115

...

...

116

...

119

...

122

...

...

123

...

...

125

...

127

...

ib

...

129

...

130

..••

132

...

Continuation of Manu's discourse, explaining

how the Soul may be seen

...

Continuation of Manu's discourse, explaining

how grief may be avoided How may Brahma be attained

Abstention from acts is the highest religion

Yudhishthira asks Bhishma about the nature of the Supreme Deity

...

...

Bhishma's discourse on the nature of Nara-

yana or Govinda

...

The sinful creatures of the Earth

Yudhishthira asks who are the first Prajapatis

and who the great Rishis and in which directions they dwell

...

...

Bhishma's discourse on the Prajapatis and the great Rishis

...

...

Yudhishthira enquires about the reason of Krishna's assuming the form of an animal

Bhishma recites the story of Vishnu's assuming the form of a Boar for the destruction of the :

'wicked Asuras

...

...

Yudhishthira enquires after the nature of that high Yoga by which Emancipation may be attained

...

..:....

*.,•

.

.

;

.

.

...

...

...


OCNTKNTS,

Vlii

page.

Bhishma recites the story of the preceptor and the disciple...

132

Continuation of Blv'shma's discourse explaining

how the inclinations and instincts of a past life

run towards the Soul in a new life

137

Continuation of Bhishmi's discourse on abstention from acts an i the nature of

Knowledge

141

Yudhishthira's enquiry about what faults should

1U

be cast off for attaining to Emancipation

Bhishma's discourse on those fiulfcs

ib

bhishma's discourse on the means of conquering the senses

149

...

Bhishma's discourse on the con-equences of

attachment to the objects of the senses

154

Bhishma's discourse on the nature and causes of Dreams ... Brahma transcends all attributes and is attainable by only withdrawing the mind and tiie senses

158

from all external objects

161

Who may be said to know Brahma

ib

The distinction between Pravritti and Nivritti The respective nature of Praknti and Purusha

162

The nature and consequences of Yoga...

164)

ib

Yuduishthira enquires of the conduct by which

Janaka the king of Mithila attained to Emancipation

167

Bhishma recites the story of the conversation between Panehacikha and Janadeva of Mithila

,

168

Continuation of the discourse between Panchacikha and Janadeva on the topic of existence '•

and non-existence after Death

177

Yudhishthira asks about what lead* to happiness and what to misery and what to freedom

from fear

185

...

Bhishma's discourse on Self-restraint

...

ib

Yudhishthira'a question about the anerits of subsisting upon the remnants of sacrifices

187


eONTENTg.

IX

PAGE.

Yudhishthira asks whether fasting be really a

penance

...

...

...

...

188

...

ib

...

ib

...

189

...

190

...

153

Bhishma's answer explaining that though Fasting is generally regarded as a penance it is

not so in reality, being rather an impediment to the acquisition of a knowledge of Soul

Living upon sacrificial remnants regarded as fasting of the highest merit

...

Yudhishthira asks whether man should be regarded as the real doer of acts

...

Bhishma recites the discourse between Prahlada and Indra

...

...

...

Yudhishthira enquires about the kind of intelligence by adopting which a king deprived of

kingdom and prosperity may still live on the Earth ... ... ...

Bhishma recites the narrative of the discourse between Indra and the Asura Vali after his fall

...

ib

Vali explains to Indra how in reality it is Time that creates and destroys all things though •living creatures brag of doing this or that

The discourse between Cree and Indra The discourse between Indra and the Asura

Namuchi

...

...

...

...

200

...

203

...

2 06

Yudhishthira asks as to what is good for a man

sunk into dire distress ...

...

...

209

Bhishma's discourse on fortitude

...

...

ib

The story of Vali and Vasava again

...

...

ib

Vali's grand discourse on Eternity

...

...

211

Indra's panegyric on Vali ...

...

...

217

...

219

...

lb

...

...

.223

...

...

227

Yudhishthira enquires about the indications of future greatness and future

fall

...

Bhishma's discourse on those indications reciting the conversation between Indra and Cree The evil customs in consequence of Cree was obliged to leave the Asuras Cree wishes to live with Indra (

B

)


OCNTENTS.

X

PAGE,

Cree wishes to live with Indra

227

Indra's coronation

ib

Yudhishthira enquires about the practices that lead to the attainment of Brahma

...

Bhishma recites the narrative of the discourse between Jaigishavya and Asita-Devala

228

229

Yudhishthira's question about the man that is

dear to all

231

...

Bhishma recites the story of the discourse between Ugrasena and Krishna on the subject of Narada's qualifications

ib

Yudhishthira enquires about the origin and the

end of all creatures, the nature of their thoughts and acts, of the divisions of Time,

and of the allotted periods of life in the respective epochs or Yugas

Bhishma recites the story of the discourse between Vyasa and his son Cuka ...

The different divisions of Time The durations of the respective Yugas... The periods of life in the different Yugas The different duties laid down for the different Yugas Vyasa explains the order in which the Creation has sprung ...

234 235 ib

236 ib

237

The characteristics of the different Yugas Vyasa explains how the dissolution of the universe comes about

233

...

Vyasa's discourse on the duties of a Brahmana

243

245 247

Continuation of Vyasa's discourse on the duties of a Brahmana

Knowledge is necessary for Emancipation The different stages of a Yogin's progress

251 255 257

Cuka enquires about the character of that Knowledge which leads to Emancipation Vyasa's answer...

262 ib

Vyasa's discourse on wh ether acts are obligatory or optional

...

267


CONTENTS.

XI

PAGE, Vyasa's observations on the import of those duties that lead to Emancipation

...

270

... ... and renunciation ... The doctrine of Knowledge as expounded in the

271

... ... Sankhya system ... The doctrine of Yoga ... Vyasa reconciles the Vedic declarations about

...

ib

...

276

...

281

...

285

...

Success cannot be attained to without knowledge, penances, subjugation of the senses,

acts and abstention from acts

...

Cuka enquires about how Emancipation may be acquired without violating the ordinance

about the obligatory character of acts

Vyasa's discourse on the duties of Brahmacharins...

ib

Vyasa's discourse on the duties of the house...

288

...

292

...

297

...

...

298

The duties to be observed by such a man

...

299

...

304

....

307

holder

...

...

The duties of the Forest mode

...

...

Cuka enquires how one leading the Forest mode of life should act who wishes to achieve Emancipation

...

...

Vyasa's answer about the necessity of one,

who

has passed through the first and the second

modes, betaking to Yoga for attaining to

Emancipation

...

Vyasa's observations on the Jiva and the

Supreme Soul

...

...

Cuka asks what is Adhyatma and whence it comes

...

...

...

Vyasa's explanation of Adhyatma ... ... Cuka asks how one may succeed in understanding

ib

the unequal distribution of the five elements in different objects and which among those

elements represents which sense, &c. Vyasa's answer

...

...

...

308

...

ib

.,,

310'

Vyasa's observations on the nature of Mind,

Understanding, and the Soul

...


xl i

CONTENTS. PAGE.

Continuation of Vyasa's discourse on the same subject

...

...

...

315

...

...

317

...

...

ib

...

320

...

324

...

326

...

329

...

332

...

334

...

335

...

336

...

ib

...

338

...

id

...

...

339

...

...

ib

...

341

...

...

342

...

...

343

...

350

...

373

...

Cuka enquires about what constitutes the highest duty

...

Vyasa's discourse on duties

Continuation of Vyasa's discourse on the same subject

...

...

...

The relations of the senses and their objects to the five primal elements

...

Persons conversant with the scriptures succeed in beholding the Soul

...

...

The tree of Desire, its seed and roots and branches and leaves and fruit

...

Bhishma recapitulates the substance of Vyasa's discourse on the respective attributes of the

elements

...

...

...

Yudhishthira's lament on the carnage caused on the field of Kurukshetra

...

Bhishma recites the story of Anukampaka The Grandsire begins to consume all creatures Mahadeva pacifies the wrath of the Grandsire The Grandsire creates Mrityu ... Mrityu refuses to do the bidding of the Grandsire

...

...

...

The Grandsire persuades her to kill living creatures

...

...

Mrityu betakes herself to penances

... Mrityu agrees to do her duty Yudhishthira asks what is Righteousness and

whether Righteousness is for this world or for the next or for both

Bhishma's answer

...

Continuation of Bhishma's answer, reciting the story of Tuladhara and Jajali

...

Continuation of Bhishma's discourse reciting the story of king Vicharakhyu's condemnation of auinial slaughter

,,,


CONTENTS.

X1U

Yudhishthira asks how one should judge of acts, i.

e.,

speedily or with delay

...

...

375

...

ib

...

384

Bhishma's answer reciting the story of Chirakari, the son of Gautama, in respect of the injunction to slay his mother Ahalya

Yudhishthira asks how should the king protect his subjects without injuring anybody

Bhishma recites the conversation between Dyumutsena and his son Satyavat

...

...

...

ib

...

389

Yudhishthira enquires about the relative superiority of Domesticity and Yoga ...

Bhishma recites the conversation between Kapila and Syumaracmi on animal sacrifice, the obligatory character of acts, and the merits of Yoga and Renunciation ... ... Yudhishthira asks which among the three, viz., Religion, Profit, and Pleasure, is superior ... Bhishma recites the story of Kundadhara and ... the Brahmana who had worshipped him Yudhishthira asks what that sacrifice is which is

390 414 415

ordained for only the sake of virtue

and not for the acquisition of heaven or wealth

...

...

...

Bhishma recites the story of the Brahmana who lived in observance of the Uaccha vow

...

.

420

...

ib

...

421

The Brahmana's unwillingness to slay an animal in sacrifice notwithstanding the persuations of Savitri and Dharma

Yudhishthira enquires about the method by

which one becomes sinful, that by which one becomes virtuous, that by which one attains to Renunciation, and that by which one

wins Emancipation Bhishma's answer

...

...

...

423

...

...

...

ib

Yudhishthira asks what the means are by which to win Emancipation

Bhishma's answer

...

...

...

426

...

...

...

ib


XIV

CONTEXTS.

PAGE, Continuation of Bhishrna's discourse reciting the story of Narada and Asita-Devala

...

429

...

435

...

ib

...

435

...

ib

...

441

Yudhishthira enquires after the means by which to cast off thirst

...

...

Bhishma recites the story of the discourse between the ruler of Mithila and Mandavya Yudhishthira enquires about what that good is

which one should pursue in view of the fleeting character of Time ... Bhishma recites the story of the father and

the son

•••

...

...

Yudhishthira asks of what behaviour should a

man be, of what acts, of what kind of knowledge, &c, in order to be able to attain to Brahma

...

...

Bhishrna's answer

...

...

zu

Yudhishthira asks when shall he succeed in

abandoning sovereignty for adopting Renunciation

...

...

...

...

445

...

ib

...

447

...

457

...

462

Bhishrna's answer stating the certainty of

Yudhishthira's acquisition of Emancipation

Bhishma recites the discourse between Vritra and Ucanas... ... ... Ucanas explains to Vritra how Jiva succeeds in effecting Emancipation...

...

Yudhishthira asks whether Krishna is identical with the Supreme deity

...

Bhishrna's answer in affirmation of the question

...

ib

Yudhishthira's applause of Vritra

...

463

...

464

...

ib

...

469

...

470

...

473

...

Yudhishthira asks how the battle between Vritra and Indra took place ... Bhishma describes the battle ... The story of Indra's affliction by the sin of

Brahmanicide

...

...

Brahman rescues Indra from the sin of Brahmanicide

...

...

...

Yudhishthira enquires after the origin of fever


XV

CONTENTS.

PAGE. Bhishma's answer explaining the origin of that ...

473

...

...

478

...

...

479

The names by which Daksha adored Maha.de va

...

485

Yudhishthira enquires after Adhyatma again

...

5U2

Bhishma explains Adhyatma

...

ib

...

508

disease

...

...

Janatnejaya enquires how

...

the Hur.se sacrifice of

Prajapati Daksha was destroyed

Vaicampayana's answer

...

...

Yudhishthira enquires how sorrow and death

may be avoided

...

...

Bhishma recites the discourse between Narada and Samanga

...

...

The discourse between Galava and Narada Yudhishthira enquires how a king should be-

...

ib

...

511

...

519

have in view of the great object of acquisition

and what attributes should he have for

freeing himself from attachments

...

Why Ucanas sought the welfare of the Asuras instead of siding with the deities

...

524

...

527

...

528

...

ib

...

The origin of the name Cukra ... The acts by performing which one wins the highest good both here and hereafter

The discourse between Janaka and Para<;ara on the duties of

life

...

...

Janaka asks Paracara the reason of the difference of color in men

...

...

...

549

Paracara's answer

...

...

...

ib

...

558

...

564

...

ib

...

570

Continuation of Paracara's discourse on duties

Yudhishthira asks what opinion should be entertained about the virtues of truth,

self-

restraint, forgiveness, and wisdom ...

Bhishma, in answer,

recites the conversation

between the Saddhyas and a swan... The difference between the Sankhya and the

Yoga systems of philosophy

What the

kinds of diet are

...

by

taking

which and what the things are by con-


XVI

CONTEXTS. PAGE.

quering which a Yogin acquires Yogapuissance

...

...

...

...

573

...

575

...

583

...

584

Bhishma's discourse on the principles of the

Sankhya philosophy

...

...

Yudhishthira enquires whether there is any consciousness in the Emancipate state

Bhishma's answer

...

...

Yudhishthira enquires about what is undeteriorating and what is deteriorating

...

...

588

...

589

...

609

...

614

...

621

...

624

...

626

...

628

Bhishma recites the discourse between Vacishtha and king Karala of Janaka's race ... Vacishtha's discourse on what is Vidya and

what is Avidya

...

...

Ditto's discourse on Buddha and Abuddha

Bhishma recites the conversation between a king of Janaka's race and a Rishi in the forest

Bhishma's discourse on that which is freed from

duty and its reverse by reciting the discourse between Yajnavalkya and Janaka ... Yajnavalkya's discourse on the creation of the universe

...

...

Ditto's discourse on the destruction of the

universe

...

...

...

Ditto's discourse on Adhyatma, Adhibhuta,

and Adhidaivata

...

Ditto's discourse on Sattwa, Rajas,

Ditto's discourse on

...

and Tamas

...

630

...

632

...

633

...

636

...

039

...

641

...

S44

what is possessed of attri-

butes and what is not possessed of them Ditto's discourse on the Yoga philosophy

Ditto's discourse on the diverse ends that

people attain to as depending on the

manner in which the Jiva-soul escapes from its mortal frame

...

...

The story of Yajnavalkya's acquisition of the Yajurvedas

...

...

The conversation between Vicwavasu and Yajnavalkya

...

...


.

CONTENTS.

XVil

PAGE.

Termination of Bhishma's discourse reciting ...

652

Yudhishthira enquires how one may avoid death ...

654

Bhishma recites the discourse of Panchacikha ... ... to Janaka of Mithila ... Mithila of Janaka of story the Bhishma recites

*"

these diverse narratives

...

...

656

•'••

"' 8

•••

l ®'

sacrifices, penances, services to preceptors, &c. ...

690-

and the ascetic lady Sulabha

...

Yudhishthira enquires how Cuka was won over to Renunciation

...

...

Bhishma recites the discourse of Vyasa unto

Cuka expounding the vanity of worldly attachments

...

...

Bhishma's discourse on the efficacy of gifts, ... Bhishma's discourse on the birth of Cuka Emancipation. Cuka desires to learn the religion of

691

.

696

Cuka's journey to Mithila ...

...

••

697

The instructions of Janaka to Cuka

...

«••

701

Cuka's return to Himavat ...

...

•••

705

Vyasa's boon to his disciples

...

•••

708

Vyasa's discourse on the Wind

...

•••

712

Discourse of Narada to Cuka

...

...

715

Cuka sets his heart upon Emancipation

...

731

Cuka casts off his body

...

•••

732

Cuka's spirit proceeds through the skies

...

734

Cuka identifies himself with Brahma ... Vyasa follows the track of Cuka ... Vyasa consoled by Mahadeva ... Yudhishthira asks who the Supreme Deity is

...

737

...

...

ib

...

738

...

739

...

740

...

744

...

•••

745

•••

•••

&

Bhishma recites the story of the discourse between Narada and the Rishi Narayana in the hermitage of Vadari

...

Narada proceeds to White Island for beholding Narayana in his original nature ... Yudhishthira enquires after the characteristics of the denizens of White Island

The story of Uparichara (

G

)

...


OCNTENTS.

XVlll

PAGE, Vrihaspati's wrath in the sacrifice of Uparichara

...

751

The journey of the three Rishis Ekata, Dwita, and Trita to White Island ...

...

752

Description of the denizens of White Island

...

753

The three Rishis come away without being able to behold Narayana

Vrihaspati is pacified

...

...

...

755

...

...

...

ib

The story of Uparichara's distress and his rescue ... ... ... by Narayana ... ... Narada arrives at White Island ... ... Narada's hymn to Narayana ... Narayana shows himself unto Narada ... ... Narayana's discourse to Narada ... ... Narada returns to Vadari ... which Bhishma through derived the The sources wonderful narrative about Narayana ... Caunaka's question about Pravritti and Nivritti

757

760 761

765 767

776 777

...

779

...

780

...

784

...

ib

Sauti answers the question by reciting the discourse of Vyasa unto Vaicampayana on the

same topic

...

...

...

The penances undergone by the deities The Supreme Deity's address to the celestials ... The celestials perform a sacrifice The Supreme Deity's address to them...

...

ib

...

785

•••

788

The meanings of the different names of Narayana...

791

Ditto's address, after dismissing the celestials,

to Brahman...

...

•••

Discourse on the unity of nature of Agni and •-•

796

...

S17

... Nara and Narayana on the other ... ... ... Narayana on Sauti's eulogium Janamejaya enquires why Hari had appeared, in

832

••• ••• ... Shoma Narayana and Rudra between The battle

Discourse between Narada on the one side and

822

the form of Aniruddha with the Horse-head,

unto Brahman

Vaicampay ana's answer

...

...

...

§35

...

...

•••

d>


CONTENTS.

XIX

PAGE.

The Asuras Madhu and Kaitabha rob Brahman ... ... of the Vedas

...

837

Brahraana's lamentations upon the loss of the Vedas...

ib

The Supreme Lord recovers the Vedas from the ...

839

...

840

Hari into Aniruddha with the equine head

...

841

Who first promulgated the religion of Devotion

...

844

...

845

...

...

850

...

...

851

...

853

...

859

...

860

...

S61

...

863

...

866

The story of the Brahmana called Dharmaranya and the Naga named Padmanabha ... The Naga meets with the Brahmana on the

867

nether regions

...

...

The Asuras Madhu and Kaitabha wish to fight the Supreme Lord and are slain by Hari The rewards reaped by the man who listens to the history of the transformation of

The history of that religion as it has been handed down from primeval time

...

Why all people do not follow the religion of Devotion

...

...

How one may attain to Brahma

The history of Vyasa's previous birth The scriptures of different kinds all preach the same Narayana ... ... Are there many Purushas or only one Purusha The discourse between Brahman and Mahadeva The indications of Purusha ... The foremost duties of men belonging to the different modes of life

...

...

banks of the Gomati ... ... The wonders of which the Sun is the source

...

881

...

882

...

884

...

885

The Naga recites to the Brahmana the story of the end attained to by a Brahmana that had

observed the Unccha vow ... The Brahmana betakes himself formally to the practice of the Unccha vow

FINIS.

...


h



DATE DUE



l1

BL1130.A3K61V.7 The Mahabharata of Krishna-Dwaipayana Princeton Theological Seminary-Speer Library

1

If

1012 00163 1292


Turn static files into dynamic content formats.

Create a flipbook
Issuu converts static files into: digital portfolios, online yearbooks, online catalogs, digital photo albums and more. Sign up and create your flipbook.